> The One True King
>  by JDPrime22
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1 – It Came from the Sea
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 1



“Now I am become Death, the destroyer of worlds.”



— J. Robert Oppenheimer, father of the atomic bomb



Frozen North, Western Ocean



T.I.T.A.N. Class A Naval Ship



Seven Years Ago




There was never a dull moment for Special Agent Sweetie Drops. She stared on through her pair of binoculars as the deck of the naval ship teetered and rocked against the aggressive, monstrous-like waves. They battered and struck the sides of the T.I.T.A.N. ship so strongly that torrents of ocean water spewed forth and doused the occupants with enough power to cripple them, yet the Earth ponies remained vigilant. They held the line and kept the sails alive and vibrant.

A storm of vicious snow and lightning struck the outer portions of the ocean, the winds so powerful that they blew the sails of the naval ship in a vicious, uneven pattern. Aside from Sweetie Drops, the highest command upon the ship was Captain Rosebud. He was a burly stallion wearing a drenched overcoat and spouting off orders to every member upon the ship’s deck. Despite the more… feminine name, it didn’t deter the captain from his duties, nor did the ponies under him see him any differently. He was still that loudmouth captain of T.I.T.A.N. that they all adhered to become one day.

While she let Rosebud deal with his ponies, Sweetie Drops took as much time to recollect as she did spy upon the wicked ocean’s surface. Dark, towering rocks were erected from the waves, water smashing against them as well as the pillars of ice only growing more and more fervent. They were definitely getting deeper into the Frozen North. Sweetie Drops sighed, lowering her binoculars. She really did need to focus on something other than work for once.

Yet how could she think of anything else? The anti-monster agency she had been a part of for three years and counting was her entire life. 

No beast was too much for them to contain. No monster strong enough to outwit, outplay, and outpower what was undoubtedly Equestria’s greatest rising task force. Secret? Yes. Confidential? To the highest degree. Yet Sweetie Drops did not seem to mind. Though they worked in the shadows, they ensured that ponies slept well at night without the fear of a beast emerging forth and taking from them everything they loved. It was nowhere near a thankless job. The gratitude from their rulers, the smiles upon ponies’ faces she saw every day, and the thrill of the hunt more than satisfied and encouraged Sweetie Drops to work her hardest in keeping Equestria—and her world—safe from unnatural dangers. She had faced, beaten, and captured more monsters than she could count. From the most miniscule to even the most monstrous, from beasts of natural forces and even to creatures of old, nothing was too much for her. Northing could stand against her and T.I.T.A.N.

Unfortunately, one apparently managed to escape. One apparently managed to slip through their conjoined grip again and again, evading all of their search parties and hiding within Equus’ vast, deep, and dark oceans for decades. The beast never truly showed itself. There had only been grainy photographs to detail the beast’s existence, talks and hushed whispers from higher-ups of horror stories beyond imagination of what the creature was truly capable of, but even then… it had only become a legend from that point forward.

All he really was was a legend.

Special Agent Sweetie Drops knew better than to believe in legends.

Their recent findings with help from the seaponies proved to be the most helpful in years. The Western Ocean of the Frozen North was hiding something within its depths, something that stirred the ocean currents in irregular and unnatural patterns. Naturally, Celestia sent T.I.T.A.N. on the job to investigate, and allowed Special Agent Sweetie Drops to helm the mission outside of Equestria’s borders. It was her first mission beyond her home, the first one that led her away from thick jungles, vast deserts, and deep canyons in search of minor beasts like Hydra, dragons, or even Chimera that threatened Equestria and its ponies. It was a mission Sweetie Drops swore to Celestia and herself that she wouldn’t fail, that she would come home with something.

And who knew? Maybe a legend could be true. Sweetie Drops doubted it, but she never dismissed the golden opportunity that was given to her.

The thunder roared overhead, a devastating clash of yellow lightning shooting across the sky and impacting a nearby rock jutted from the ocean surface. The stone exploded, spraying fragments into the sea and vanishing after that. A rising sense of panic filled the deck of the naval ship, unicorns and Pegasi nearly ready to abandon their posts and retreat to the lower decks to ensure they wouldn’t be thrown overboard from the ocean’s ferocity. The equally fierce look they received from their captain prompted them to stay at their stations and keep the ship afloat. Sweetie watched the deck move and flow like a living body, her foreleg rising to block the oncoming wave of snow impacting her face.

She couldn’t even see beyond the deck. Mere meters of ocean water, some passing rocks, but nothing else. The lanterns upon the deck rattled and swung, barely lighting their way. The rocks were getting bigger, darker, more jagged and sharp. Sweetie Drops tightened her lips, her expression, not wishing to meet the end of those rocks with the front of the ship.

A patch rested on her left shoulder, the T.I.T.A.N. logo showcasing a rising sun upon the world of Equus. It ensured that their world fell under the watchful and protective eye of Princess Celestia and her agency. As long as they stood, no monster would rise and claim their home. Sweetie Drops nearly fell, crying out and pressing both hooves upon the deck to steady herself. Frowning at the tremor the naval ship felt while being smacked back and forth by the ocean, Sweetie rose up and sent a fearsome stare to the captain.

“Keep the ship steady!” she called, jamming her hoof in the appropriate and most important direction: straight ahead. “Avoid those rocks!”

Captain Rosebud acknowledged her with a firm nod, turning his bearded face to the rest of the deck and screaming, “You heard the agent! Keep those sails straight, ya ninnies! I want no pony off this deck until we get this water cleared out and our destination secured! We’ve faced greater storms than this, lads! Don’t give in now!”

He felt a slight pressure on his shoulder, prompting his attention to the lovely young mare stepping forth behind him. Sweetie Drops’ black jumpsuit clung to her body tightly, the ocean water and snow painting her face and mane and drenching the rest in a slick wetness. He knew better than to ogle his superior, raising his eyes and narrowing each to avoid the spewing ocean water and pelting snow.

“How far are we from the shore?” the agent tried to shout over the storm, lightning cackling behind her and lighting up the night sky. Her wet mane and tail blew viciously. “Storm’s picking up! We’ve been at this for hours! Might as well set up camp for the night on some solid ground!”

The crow’s nest swayed haphazardly above them, the Pegasus within it calling out, “I can see the shoreline approaching! Incoming glaciers by the dozen! I’d say we’re about a mile and a half away!”

Dropping his spyglass, the Pegasus gazed down to the deck to see both Rosebud and Sweetie Drops acknowledge his findings. They were staring up at him, unable to witness the oncoming wave approaching the right side of the ship. Only the crow’s nest was able to witness it, shooting out his spyglass and dropping his jaw when he caught a glimpse of it.

Just a glimpse was all that was needed.

His free hoof shot out and rang the bell. Several horrific times. “Alert!” he cried out. “Incoming tidal wave on our—!”

It was too late. The unnatural wave struck the side of the naval ship with such power and ferocity that it nearly toppled the entire ship. Earth ponies had no chance to escape as the water washed them overboard, several screams silenced as numerous bodies hit the water. They became simply one with the storm, the naval ship pushing on without them. Unable to hear them. The unicorns took over for the sails, each one flapping madly against the wind and snow, uncontrolled and uncontainable. As for Captain Rosebud and Special Agent Sweetie Drops, the stallion helped the mare back to her hooves and steadied each other, each pony looking fearfully around the deck of the ship.

Everything was in ruins. Nearly the entire deck was flooded with unicorns and Pegasi trying desperately to scoop out the water with buckets. Boxes filled with camping supplies and depth charges were toppled over and spilled outwards. The tools that were meant to bring the beast out of hiding had fallen out of their reach, fell out of their control. They were unable to react appropriately as those depth charges rolled to the edge of the ship, the rocking of the waves pushing them right through the wooden barrier and sending each one into the ocean depths. Sweetie Drops and Rosebud galloped to the edge of the ship, barely able to see as the depth charges sunk further and further into the black. Out of sight.

They slowly turned to one another, each one seemingly knowing and feeling the same thing.

“Oh, no…” Sweetie Drops uttered.

The explosions were bright and yellow within the darkness of the sea. Several dozen at a time, shooting off and lighting up the ocean floor for a few seconds. It was quick, it was over before they knew it, but within that short moment of light… Sweetie Drops saw something above it. Above the ocean floor, above the flurry of lights. Something stirring…

Something swimming.

Her eyes slowly widened, every last breath taken from her.

The ocean groaned once each and every last depth charge was ignited and exploded. Only there was no possible way for the depth charges to create the sound that followed, a groan so profound and powerful that it shook the deck of the naval ship and sent shivers down everypony’s spines. Sweetie Drops especially felt it, but knew better than anypony else on that deck that whatever sound it was… wasn’t from the ocean.

She had worked in the area of expertise for monster-hunting long enough to know a growl when she heard one.

“Damage report!” Captain Rosebud roared in response, finding his captain’s hat strewn upon the deck and placing the soaked hat back on his head.

The crow’s nest was once more his response, as everypony else was fixated on their approaching obstacle. But even then, Rosebud hardly even heard the Pegasus. He could only stare straight on, alongside Sweetie Drops, as the rocks came into view.

“Captain! Incoming rocks!”

The front of the ship zeroed in on the plethora of ocean rocks rising out of the waves. That was the problem. That was the impossible reality. They were rising. They were moving. They were jagged in every sense of the word and precisely and naturally formed. Sweetie Drops narrowed her eyes to the rocks, realizing sooner rather than later… that they weren’t rocks. Her expression fell, ears drooping and eyes widening. Jaw falling. Unable to warn them in time. They only kept rising higher and higher and higher, torrents of ocean water falling from their peaks and impacting the deck of the ship until…

Sweetie Drops was viciously thrown from the ship before she could even scream.

The bow impacted the obstacle and practically severed the ship. It was capsized, every occupant upon it thrown to the darkness of the seas. They were lost within those waves, every piece of machinery, equipment, and even the ship itself sinking further and further into the depths of darkness. Pegasi tried desperately to fly away as some called out to their fellow crewmembers, and even managed to rescue a few from the subzero temperatures of the water. Yet they simply couldn’t save them all. So many more were lost to the storm.

And none of them could find Special Agent Sweetie Drops within it.

She found her safety upon the shoreline of the Frozen North, hooves shivering as they gripped the solid ice and forcefully pulled the mare out of the freezing waters. She crawled for several yards on the frosty sand. It was hardly a better substitute, the sand turning into the snow and ice freezing against her chest and body as she gave in and laid against it, the mare shivering uncontrollably and breathing vapors of near-ice that escaped the minimal warmth of her heart. Ocean and ice definitely weren’t her expertise. It was a far cry to the lands she had successfully captured and contained monsters within, and it was because of that that Sweetie Drops had reached quite possibly her lowest point.

Stranded in the frozen wasteland, no sign of help, her only means of survival sinking to the bottom of the ocean.

All signs of feeling in her limbs were beginning to fade, that painful numbness ever-consuming and ever-taking from the pony. The snow fell upon the side of her face while the other side was practically frozen against the ice-like floor of the shoreline. Her mane and tail were hardening, ice forming against them, slowly consuming her heart, her blood, and her life. The seconds ticked away to form into minutes. Several painful minutes from an equally painful death…

Death didn’t need her just yet.

A tremor upon the earth literally brought her back from the dead.

Slowly raising her head, the ice began to crackle on her mane as she shifted her eyes in the opposite direction. Directly behind her. Remnants of the T.I.T.A.N. naval ship continued to sink until nothing was left, but that wasn’t where her eyes were trained. Through the vapors of frozen air escaping her shivering lips, Sweetie Drops watched on in complete and utter astonishment as that tremor proceeded forth and rose up from the ocean depths. Stomped upon it. Those same rocks from earlier returned and rose up, Sweetie seeing them again and knowing for certain… they weren’t rocks.

They were spines.

Sweetie Drops only continued to lift her head, higher and higher. She was able to gaze through the snow and fog and witness it for herself. She followed it as it rose above the ocean waves and took that first step upon the icy shorelines. The earth cracked beneath its gargantuan foot, entire floods falling from its mighty hide and impacting the ground, sinking back into the sea. The fog could not conceal it. The snow could not hide it forever. Sweetie Drops paid witness to the grandest sight she had ever seen in her career as a monster hunter.

Her gaze scaled the tower-like legs that could have risen forever. Her eyes rose past the mighty claws resting by its sides, higher past the abdomen and chest, beyond the neck, and finally rested upon the face of the beast that touched the storms of the skies. She saw the eyes…

And it was him. The legend…

Titanus Gojira.

He was real.

And he was staring directly at her.

Sweetie Drops felt her heart fall into the darkest, deepest, most fearful parts of her being. The mere flare of his eyes upon her insignificant existence was enough to make her crumble right then and there. She was already lying on her side, breathless, near-death, and almost fully willing to embrace that cold embrace than experience whatever wretched end the Titan had in mind for her. Only… he merely stared at her. Frowned, more like it. A pitiful, almost sneering glare as the Titan observed the life before him and growled.

Then, he breathed in.

And Godzilla roared.

It shook the whole earth, Sweetie Drops’ ears ringing for several seconds on end as the otherworldly roar rocked her very sense of being and reality. It shook her bones to the very core, her mind rattling and teeth chattering far more powerfully than the cold could ever do. Her heart had seemingly froze for several seconds, the intensity of the roar continuously shaking the earth until finally… he was finished. He returned that fearsome glare onto the mere equine once more, snorting and somewhat… grinning her way. It looked like one to her. A smirk, maybe, showcasing the rows of razor-sharp teeth, emphasizing the power he held just by his roar.

But more so warning Sweetie Drops not to run her ship into him again.

Sweetie was able to breathe once more, until that breath was stripped away when Godzilla pressed onwards, seemingly forgetting she even existed as he proceeded to stomp directly over her. She watched as droplets of ocean water sprayed on top of her, the mighty behemoth of a monster pushing his shadow over and past her with the mare staring on, incredulous and wordless to the phenomenon occurring before her very eyes. She watched as his tail rose high above her, swaying dangerously close before passing harmlessly beyond.

She turned to face the Titan, watched as he searched the glacier for seconds on end.

Until finally… he found it.

He stared to the landmass of icy mountains and valleys lying directly beneath his feet. And then… Sweetie Drops felt her heart stop once again.

She watched in utter astonishment as his dorsal fins began to ignite. They shimmered a powerful and haunting blue, starting from the end of his waving tail and rising up his spine, reaching the end of his neck, and allowing the Titan to breathe in and expel that pent-up energy in an astounding atomic blast. The ripple of energy coursed through the air and practically electrified it, Sweetie Drops feeling an unnatural warmth filling the air as Godzilla jammed his jaws to the sky and spewed that atomic breath to the clouds above.

A storm of atomic energy filled the clouds above and broke the snowstorm. Light was brought forth to the glacier, a somewhat unsettling tint of blue washing over the land. The light faded from Godzilla’s body, the Titan seemingly pleased with his work. He must have been, as he instantly turned away and stomped back into the ocean. Sweetie Drops watched him with every last second she could, the beast dipping his head into the waves and vanishing within them. His spines were all that she could see before they, too… vanished.

Almost like he was never there. Like he was just that legend ponies spoke of.

Just a legend and nothing more.

And with that, Sweetie Drops returned to the storm, witnessing the atomic energy swirling over the land. Flakes of that same blue tint fell softly from it, like snow, impacting the ice over one specific patch of it. Pegasi called her name, but she didn’t respond. She couldn't hear them over the roar echoing in her ears.

She simply couldn’t speak even after they found her and brought her home.
> Chapter 2 – An Invitation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 2



“Monsters are tragic beings. They’re born too tall, too strong, too heavy. They’re not evil by choice. That is their tragedy.”



— Ishiro Honda



Canterlot, Equestria



Present Day




Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria had the entire world before her.

The throne room of Canterlot Castle was particularly beautiful that morning, as it was a beautiful morning for all of Equestria. The rays of the sun Twilight rose that day showered within the stained glass windows, filling the room with an enchanting and welcoming yellow glow. And how welcoming it turned out to be! Ponies, griffons, dragons, and so many others kept arriving for the day’s meetings and discussions. But they weren’t alone. With delegates, messengers, ambassadors, guards, and so many other visitors of every variety meeting with her, she pondered the idea continuously—in the back of her mind—if it truly was the world that she had.

Sighing contently upon her throne and basking in the warmth of her morning sun, Twilight could hardly believe that it was only a month and a half ago that she was crowned as the sole ruler of Equestria. “Sole ruler” made it rather disingenuous, Twilight imagined. For she would have never arrived to the position she was in, she would have never gained her ultimate achievement had it not been for the ponies that had been by her side the day she arrived to Ponyville to learn about the magic of friendship. Without them, Twilight would have achieved nothing. She would have been nothing.

It was a few years ago the day she stepped hoof in Ponyville. Twilight smiled contently at the thought, shaking her head softly. Time went by so, so fast.

But thanks to them—thanks to Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and, of course, Spike—they helped her realize her true potential. Together, they all achieved what seemed to be an impossible reality. Together, they all ruled Equestria. Their Council of Friendship ensured that the nation and the many nations that stood with them would continue to build the bridges towards a peaceful future for all of ponykind and beyond. They had already made the first steps in recent memory.

Over time, when Twilight believed it to have begun during the Storm King’s invasion and defeat, the outreach of Equestria to the rest of the world had already been born. Friendship quests helmed by her and her friends reached more than just ponies. Different creatures and races were able to experience the magic of friendship. The School of Friendship helped expand that reach, bringing forth students from across the lands to learn what friendship was truly about, so that they could take the same lessons back home and teach it themselves. Twilight expected it to take so much longer, but even she was surprised the day they nearly lost it all…

Back when Cozy Glow, Queen Chrysalis, and Lord Tirek all returned to seek vengeance upon Equestria. Back when her own home had nearly abandoned the lessons Twilight and her friends fought so desperately to teach. Back when… Equestria was nearly doomed. 

And then they came. The ponies, the creatures, the people from across the nations all uniting for one cause, for one goal: to come together in the name of friendship to defeat the forces of darkness once and for all. Leading them were the ones Twilight couldn’t have been any prouder of. For it was their own students who united every corner of every nation not for the need of glory, or recognition, or some kind of reward. But merely for friendship and the magic of it. It was that balance, that harmony, that magic that united them—even if they were different species—to grow and become something new. To build something together. A bond. A relationship. A new idea…

A new world.

It was that new world that came together to wipe clean the forces of evil that threatened their peace and way of life. And it was that new world that stood triumphant in the end, ensuring that what they now had, what they held in their conjoined hooves, claws, talons, paws, and so forth was worth keeping together. To that day, to that very second Twilight sat on her throne breathing and living and smiling away, she knew that they had done it. They had created that world and continued to sustain it, holding strong the ideals of unity, togetherness, and friendship most of all. 

And there was Princess Twilight Sparkle in the heart of it all. The uniter, the newly-crowned ruler of Equestria taking her throne and keeping that bond she, her friends, and so many others helped build. It was the most she could do, ensuring not only to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but also to what was now her people. Her little ponies. She made a promise to them all, vowing to never abandon the truths that made them who they were. With the Council of Friendship, with the now united world, all followed and turned to her in hopes that the promise she made would stand the test of time. As the rule of the Royal Sisters had. As Princess Celestia had.

Gazing to the sunlight, Twilight Sparkle slowly lost her smile. She just couldn’t shake off the feeling of… emptiness. Not that she wasn’t satisfied, but that it just felt like something was missing.

Twilight wasn’t complaining about her position, not by a long shot. She gratefully accepted it, and with a lot of training from Celestia and Luna, they ensured that Twilight Sparkle would undoubtedly become the princess Equestria needed and deserved. It wasn’t a stressful ordeal—even if it tried to be at times—because she had Spike and the rest of her friends to help her through any obstacle Twilight struggled to pass. But if she was to be honest about her feelings, sometimes… Twilight just missed what she used to be.

Living first as a librarian. Ruling as the Princess of Friendship in Ponyville, in her very own castle made just for her. It was much more convenient, not only for her friends, but for Twilight. Because back then, sometimes it was just the simplest things that made her feel more at home. Knowing her friends were just down the street or even a few doors away made a world of a difference. Even the occasional friendship mission that the Cutie Map sent them on gave Twilight that love and thrill she desired of her old life. Going on adventures with her friends, seeing them day in and day out, not knowing what tomorrow held but anticipating every single second… perhaps that was what Twilight missed the most.

She still saw her friends. Every moon, as they promised. And Spike was always still with her. Equus was at peace with no signs of danger or threats imaginable. The planet was truly united for the first time in its long, long history. All united under the banner of friendship, under the ideals she helped bring. Though Twilight had the entire world, all she really wanted—what she would give—was another day back in her old life. 

That thrill.

That unknown journey.

That one last adventure with her friends…

And lo and behold, that adventure came knocking on her doors faster than she anticipated. 

Technically, it came busting through her doors, in the image of a gagging, choking young dragon. A pair of Royal Guards were quick to act, at first jamming their spears in the direction of the unwarranted interruption and then quickly turning them away when it was only Spike who had entered the throne room. Despite that, they rushed to his aid when they noticed he still hadn’t coughed up the scroll he was obviously trying to reveal from his magic, belching flame. 

By the time Twilight flew from her throne and reached him, one of the guards slapped his armor-plated hoof onto the dragon’s back, that simple strike just being enough for the burp to escape and the green flame to unveil the scroll. The Alicorn caught the message within her aura of magic, giving it a quick once over before turning to her best friend.

“Spike, are you okay?” Twilight asked, worry coating her voice.

“Jeez… could’ve sworn the molting process ended after the wings. That, or I’m getting sick,” Spike coughed, punching his chest and managing a few more spits of lingering flames out of his windpipe. He suddenly noticed his empty claws, spotting the scroll already unfurling in Twilight’s magic. “Oh, yeah, uh… message for you, Twilight!”

Despite still holding some minor worries over Spike’s condition, Twilight sent a quick and relieved smile his way while slowly opening the scroll. She cleared her own throat and began reading the letter silently to herself. The guards stood at attention, straightening their postures while Spike forced another fiery burp out, that flame holding no scroll. Then, to their intrigue, they studied Twilight’s facial features and watched as they shifted. The first turning into mild confusion, then into deep dissection, and finally into a subtle state of disturbance. Twilight lowered the letter from her face.

“What does it say, Your Majesty?” her guard asked.

“Whoever it is, they sure have a lot to say,” Spike mumbled, rubbing his throat gingerly.

Twilight turned from her guards, to Spike, back to the letter, and slowly dropping it once more. That time, she rolled it up and held it close to her side, under her wing, which allowed her to bring her full and undivided attention onto the three of them. With her brow furrowed, expression tightened and holding that mixture of confusion and disturbance, Twilight opened her mouth and tried to speak.

She tried to formulate the words she read. Yet she didn’t know why it was so hard.

Instead, she gave them the abridged version to the best of her ability, saying, “It’s from Princess Celestia. She wants my friends and I to meet with them in Silver Shoals immediately…”

Twilight paused, staring solely at Spike when she finished.

“… as a means that must be discussed in private.”






Ponyville, Equestria



Home of Lyra and Bon Bon




“Bon Bon! Mail’s in!”

Lowering the latest Daring Do book, “Daring Do and the Dragon’s Tomb”, from her hooves, Bon Bon slowly lifted her weary but satisfied eyes when her loving wife Lyra Heartstrings sauntered her way into the kitchen. In the unicorn’s magical gold aura, she held what was depressingly more junk mail by the looks of it. Maybe a scroll, but Bon Bon didn’t pay the mail much attention. Her eyes settled on Lyra, a sweet smile sent the mare’s way.

It was an average, tender morning in Ponyville. The sun was shining into their humble abode, the birds were chirping on the windowsill, and the rest of the town was awakening for what was undoubtedly another fantastic day. So, to Bon Bon, it was an average morning. Not like that was a bad thing by any means. The simple, average, and peaceful mornings were what she looked forward to the most every single day, knowing not what the day held but at least being grateful she got to spend it in peace with the pony she loved. 

“Thanks, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, yawning mere seconds later. Lyra settled the mail on the kitchen table, watching as Bon Bon stretched out her forelegs. “Was feeling kinda groggy this morning… so the mail seemed a little too hard this time around.”

Lyra smirked. “Well, it’s a good thing you can choose what you’re tired with. You haven’t put down that new Daring Do book since we picked it up last week!”

Popping her eyes wide at that, Bon Bon noted that the book in question was raised above her head, joining her stretching hooves. She quickly placed it flat on the table, but it was to no avail. Lyra was still smirking like a maniac. She even had the audacity to say, “But yeah, you’re right. Getting the mail in the morning can be really hard.” 

Bon Bon playfully shoved her away. “Shut up,” she laughed.

“So, what’s the news! Anything for me in that bundle?”

Bon Bon raised an amused brow to Lyra’s excitement, reaching for the pile of mail and sifting through it. The tip of her hoof slid away each piece of advertisement, coupons they didn’t need, and other letters that were just another scam for the both of them. By the time they reached the end of the pile, there was just the large scroll left.

“Annnnd… nope! Just junk mail and this scroll with my name on it,” Bon Bon noted, lifting up the tightened letter and analyzing it between her hooves. Lyra smushed her face against Bon Bon’s cheek, narrowing her own eyes and getting a much closer look. Suddenly, both of their eyes suddenly widened, each mare frozen in place momentarily.

“Is that… what I think it is?” Lyra quietly asked.

Bon Bon slowly turned the scroll, showcasing a bright red stamp in the center of the rolled-up paper. “A royal stamp…” Lyra stated, gripping the scroll with her own hoof much to Bon Bon’s dismay. “Holding the insignias of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!”

“Technically, they’re not princesses anymore,” Bon Bon corrected, smirking as she broke the seal and unfurled the scroll with the tips of her hooves. 

Lyra just shrugged as she backed away and moved on towards the kitchen, muttering, “Eh, it’s too hard to call them anything else at this point.”

Bon Bon laughed. “And you say I’m lazy…”

Her voice drifted away as she began to read, but that didn’t stop Lyra from babbling on. She was already pouring in the pancake mix onto the pan with her magic, multitasking while gabbing about the possibilities. When it came to the princesses, almost anything was possible! When have they ever been noticed by either Celestia or Luna? Heck, it was not everyday you received a letter from them! It was so much that Lyra just couldn’t stop talking.

“But, I mean, come on! You’re getting a letter from the former rulers of Equestria! Oh, this is big! I gotta get the camera! Wait, I need to turn off the stove! Okay, now I need to get the camera! This is definitely going in the scrapbook! Hang on, I’ll be right back!”

Normally, Lyra’s antics would have gotten a laugh out of Bon Bon, at least a smile. Only, there was nothing gracing the Earth pony’s features. Bon Bon was frozen after having finished reading the letter, all expressive emotion seemingly doused from her face. It was definitely Celestia who wrote it—Bon Bon could point out her hoofwriting out of anypony else’s. The words were not comforting in the slightest, the former princess asking for Bon Bon’s presence in Silver Shoals as soon as possible for a private discussion. She didn’t specify exactly what it was in the letter, possibly as a means of security. However, it was what came at the end of the letter that assured Bon Bon of the seriousness in the summons. It was what caused her to lose her breath, nearly stop her heart, and curl her blood until all had simply leaked out from her face.

In Celestia’s own writing, just before the Alicorn’s signature, she addressed Bon Bon personally as her “most trusted special agent”. She didn’t reveal her true name in the letter, probably out of respect for Bon Bon’s privacy and safety. But still, addressing Bon Bon as a special agent was still pretty risky in public mail transportation. What if their mail had been lost or stolen? What if Lyra misread the scroll and took it for herself? What if Lyra’s curiosity got the better of her again?

How would she have reacted? What more could she possibly find out about Bon Bon’s secret double life?

Too much.

Lyra stormed into the kitchen at the worst possible time, holding in her aura an empty camera. “All right, bad news is that I’m out of film! But I can run to the market real quick and—!” she declared, stopping abruptly only after noticing the distant and chilling look on her wife’s expression.

It instantly doused the flame inside of her, darkening Lyra’s mood and filling her with all she could bear to hold at the moment: concern. “Bon Bon… is everything okay?” she asked, placing the camera on the table and approaching her. 

The Earth pony was slow to react, seemingly broken out of a dark trance when her eyes were peeled away from the scroll. Quickly rolling it up, Bon Bon slid it under her Daring Do book and hopped off her chair, stepped hoof onto the kitchen tiling, and reached Lyra before she could even get close to the scroll. The unicorn noted the action, her concern transforming into confusion and into mild irritation from the look Bon Bon gave her. Like she was trying to hide something. 

“Hey, um… Lyra,” Bon Bon began, even her voice failing to hide it. “Look… something just came up and I need to… uh… head on over to Silver Shoals to meet with Celestia and Luna.”

Despite her prior assumptions, the idea of traveling to Silver Shoals instantly brightened Lyra’s attitude once again. She smiled, already trotting off into the living room while calling back, “Awesome! I’ll get our bags packed right away and—!”

“Um…”

And just like that, Lyra stopped dead in the living room. She spun around, brow furrowing when she noticed Bon Bon already standing at the entryway, already meeting her to give her the bad news personally. Lyra was quick to figure it out on her own, reading her wife’s expression and spelling it out for herself. 

“Oh…” Lyra mumbled, voice losing all sense of life. “They just wanted to meet with you.”

Bon Bon’s ears flattened against her skull.

“Special agent stuff?”

She instantly perked up, taking a step forward and saying, “Lyra—”

“Bon Bon, I’m not stupid,” Lyra scoffed, turning fully to meet her face to face. She approached the Earth pony, holding a sad smile through every syllable. “Ever since you told me about your secret identity, I kinda always knew that one day Celestia might need you again to capture some other Bugbear or whatever monster was roaming Equestria. I mean… yeah, why else are we gonna get a letter from the princesses?”

Tilting her head, Bon Bon curiously asked, “So… you’re okay with this?”

To her mild surprise, Bon Bon watched Lyra shake her head. “Not really, no,” she told her. “I’d love to go with you, but…”

“It’s a matter of national security. I can’t let you be put at risk.”

Lyra almost anticipated that answer, but it still stung nonetheless. The unicorn dropped her head, eyes falling to the carpet as she sighed. “Yeah…”

Bon Bon’s expression shifted from weakened to broken, just hearing the strength leave Lyra’s breath being that devastating punch into her heart. Heck, they practically did everything together, so it definitely hurt Bon Bon too when she knew Lyra couldn’t come. The threat of a Bugbear was one thing, but the fact that it was Celestia who contacted her, the pony who scrapped the whole agency and hid everything from the public domain only to now bring Bon Bon back into the field was another threat entirely. It was something big. Too big. 

Far too big for her to get Lyra involved in and possibly hurt, or worse…

She tried to convince her of that, placing her hoof gently on Lyra’s chin and bringing her eyes back onto her. “Listen, Lyra, this is the first time Celestia’s contacted me about something that involves the monster-hunting agency since I moved to Ponyville five years ago. It has to be something big… something dangerous. I just want you to be safe.”

It wasn’t fair. Nothing ever truly was. But Bon Bon was right. If the monster-hunting business required Bon Bon to come out of retirement, and if Celestia herself needed her to do it, then Lyra wouldn’t be a roadblock for the both of them. She nodded, earning a relived sigh from Bon Bon. For both of their sake, Lyra understood. 

“Okay,” she whispered, backing off and meeting her wife dead in the eyes. “Okay. But if there’s anything too much for you to handle, if there’s anything you can’t do on your own, then you come back for me… and I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you kick that monster's butt.”

Both mares doubted that statement held any weight for either’s predicaments, but she said it anyway. She said it as a means to hold a promise strong with Bon Bon, to show her that she would be with her, for her, through every storm and war that dared to threaten their home. Bon Bon just chuckled, smiled, and accepted it nonetheless, moments before allowing Lyra to crash into her with a spine-cracking hug. She returned the embrace Lyra gave her, amplified it tenfold. 

“Be safe out there,” Lyra said.

Bon Bon nodded, enjoying the feeling of Lyra’s breath on her neck. Even if it was just one last time. “I’ll try.”

Soon, they broke apart, Lyra already backpedaling back into their bedroom and nodding Bon Bon along. “Come on then, I’ll help you get packed,” the unicorn called, disappearing into the hallway.

Bon Bon was a little more hesitant that time. She turned her gaze back to the kitchen, not even being able to enjoy breakfast with her best friend. Not being able to enjoy the tender morning or the peace that came with it any longer. Knowing now, without a doubt, what the events of her day would entail: Nothing good.

She whispered that last shred of assurance to herself again and again.

“… I’ll try.”
> Chapter 3 – Silver Shoals
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 3



“Both destroyer and victim, the monster inspires terror and empathy—perhaps even admiration.”



— J. Hoberman, The Village Voice



Silver Shoals Retirement Community




The evening fog faded away, unveiling to Bon Bon the coastline village of Silver Shoals Retirement Community. The train she rode upon thundered its horn to announce its arrival, and also to rudely awaken its very few passengers. Bon Bon hardly slept, perhaps dozing off a couple of times. She had been awake to see the village come into view, and now she was fully up and about by the time the train came to a slow and steady stop.

The doors were not crowded by the time Bon Bon hopped off, carrying with her just a simple bag resting on her back. Those that visited Silver Shoals were either friends and families checking in on their relatives or spending the weekend in playing an assortment of activities. Be it water skiing, paintball, or even interpretive dance. Bon Bon didn’t know why it was a retirement community if they had so many physical activities, but she wasn’t there to delve on the community’s structure. She was there for private business with the former princesses.

When she hopped off the train and slipped by the few ponies entering onto it, Bon Bon gave a long and breathtaking look to the village as a whole. Though also known to many as “Seaward Shoals”, Silver Shoals had earned quite the reputation in recent memory, what with being the retirement home to the former rulers of Equestria. No doubt the village would get a lot of tourists following that announcement. Bon Bon could still appreciate the architecture and design of the entire place either way, because it was a pretty impressive sight regardless of who retired there. 

The evening sun was falling quicker and quicker, with a warm and gleaming sunset spreading a brilliant orange glow across the ocean waves and overshadowing the numerous buildings and houses. There was a coastline of boats and docks for optimal fishing and boating activities, along with numerous hills and valleys and forests fit for anypony, be they young or old. There was no end to the types of games and relaxing opportunities both the elders and the tourists could engage in. Bon Bon had to give it to the princesses. They chose a pretty awesome place to retire. Maybe she would do the same. 

Bon Bon almost chortled at the idea, knowing without a doubt that Lyra would absolutely fall in love with the place at first sight. It pained her even more knowing she had to leave her behind. But before she could delve on more insecurities, Bon Bon’s attention was diverted and ripened to the image of six very colorful ponies appearing on a distant hill to her left. She narrowed her eyes, raised a foreleg to block out the sun shining in her face. With those ponies was the familiar purple and green dragon. That sealed the deal. Bon Bon’s smile slowly grew.

“No way,” she whispered, tightening her bag’s straps and taking off at a quick trot, which turned into a slow gallop. Just hearing their unmistakable voices arguing already made her heart leap, confirming to Bon Bon that it was truly them. Her friends from Ponyville. 

“Princess Twilight? Spike?” Bon Bon openly declared, climbing up the hill and meeting their gazes halfway. They all seemed equally surprised to see a familiar face just as well, Bon Bon taking the time to observe and address them all. “Rainbow Dash… Rarity… Fluttershy, Applejack—?!”

“And Pinkie Pie!” the pony exclaimed so very loudly and triumphantly, shocking Bon Bon by appearing behind her and crushing her with a classic Pinkie Pie certified hug.

Bon Bon nearly fell over, but caught herself and reached back to pat Pinkie. She couldn’t hold back a smile, certainly not when it came from Ponyville’s best party pony. “Whoa! Heh! It’s great to see you guys! Definitely didn’t expect any other royalty here except for Celestia and Luna, and the entire Council of Friendship no less.”

Twilight giggled at Pinkie’s antics, the other mares and Spike doing the same. “Good to see you too, Bon Bon. And yeah, well, Celestia and Luna wanted to meet with us specifically,” the Princess of Friendship clarified. 

Rainbow smirked, hovering above her friends with her forelegs crossed. Applejack nodded, tightening her hat firmly downwards as a subtle greeting towards Bon Bon. Rarity smiled as vibrantly and as beautifully as herself, swaying her mane as she did so. Fluttershy merely offered Bon Bon a sweet smile, face hidden behind half of her mane. Spike waved, but Bon Bon didn’t wave back.

“Wait, really?” Bon Bon asked, straightening up as Pinkie slowly slid off and hit the grass beneath her. “You mean I wasn’t the only one who got the letter?”

Twilight craned her neck back slightly, narrowing her eyes. “You got the same letter from Celestia?” she asked, hoof pointed Bon Bon’s way.

“Yeah!” Bon Bon exclaimed, reaching into her bag and showing it off, glamorizing the official stamp and everything. “Wait… how did you all get here before me? You weren’t on the train.”

“We took a private airship,” Twilight said, bashful at that. Her eyes darted quickly to the skies, Bon Bon following the direction and seeing the mighty airship itself taking off into the coming night. Upon its balloon, the cutie mark of Twilight Sparkle was plastered brightly and proudly. “Turns out there are quite a lot of perks to becoming the ruler of Equestria. Heh…”

“Still think we shoulda taken our old air balloon,” Rainbow said, flying closer to Twilight and nudging the Alicorn’s shoulder. “Woulda been just like old times!”

“If you wanted to get to Silver Shoals by next Thursday,” Rarity retorted, smirking slyly.

Rainbow’s expression hardened, her lips pursing and brow furrowing, eyes staring off into the distance momentarily. She sighed and murmured, “Point taken.”

The Council of Friendship all shared a quick but warm laugh. Bon Bon joined in, chuckling lightly along their giggles. Once they ceased, Twilight’s gaze appeared abnormally distant, her smile fading quicker than the others’ around her. Nopony seemed to notice, and how could they? Her thoughts were her own, and she could only hear Rainbow’s words again and again. 

Just like old times.

Twilight’s smile returned, appearing slightly saddened amidst the group of grins.

“So, what are we doing here then, Bon Bon?” Spike asked, breaking the oncoming silence following their laughing break. 

She had a fairly good idea to know exactly why she was at Silver Shoals and meeting with the former princesses, but Bon Bon dared not tell them that with so many eyewitnesses around. She would rather Celestia do it herself, in a much more private setting. 

Forcing on a smile and lying through her teeth, Bon Bon replied, “Your guess is as good as mine. Let’s find out, shall we?”

Together, all eight of them made their way into Silver Shoals, passing the time by seeing the sights and chatting away their recent adventures. Shockingly, this was the first adventure any of them had been on since Twilight’s coronation. It had been a pretty calm month and a half since then. No news. No big events. No world-ending catastrophes. Things were just normal. It was just… life. Somehow, that seemed crazier than anything else the ponies had been through. 

Noticing the coming of night, Silver Shoals took on a different shade of atmosphere. Lamp posts flickered on and nearby homes lit their lanterns. The streets were growing quieter despite the summer mood. Though the village was getting tired, outside the village the fun was just getting started. Bonfires were being held near the coastline and picnic tables were being prepared for stargazers within the valleys. There was music and singing and laughing galore, so much so that Pinkie practically begged the rest of the group to check it out before they met with Celestia. Twilight tried to tell Pinkie it would only make them want to stay longer, to which Pinkie had no problem with. Everypony else though—primarily Twilight and Bon Bon—unfortunately did, which is why they kept on moving, practically dragging a sulking Pinkie Pie with them. 

Pinkie’s depression was quickly uplifted when they came to a familiar house. A much larger home compared to the other meager apartment complexes and buildings. The neighborhood they had entered was where the rich and royal undoubtedly spent their final years. Houses had transformed into mansions, but the home of Celestia and Luna stood taller and mightier than the rest. It stood at the very end of the Silver Shoals Retirement Community, within the small portion of the wealthiest homes. They crowded together and pushed on the front gates, following the path through the grass gardens and up to the doors. It only took three knocks and three seconds for the doors to open to them.

And for the friendly faces of Celestia and Luna to appear to them. 

The reunion was short but sweet. It had not been long since Twilight and her friends had seen the former princesses’ new home in Silver Shoals, but it still felt too long nonetheless. Hugs were shared, the sisters holding each mare and each friend close before moving on to the next. Until all the Council of Friendship had reacquainted themselves with the Alicorns.

Until only Bon Bon was left.

Her appearing almost made Celestia’s smile fade away, but it did not deter Luna in the slightest. Though not knowing Bon Bon as well, Luna still offered the Earth pony a welcoming embrace nonetheless. Bon Bon returned it, breaking off and holding Luna’s smile with her own. But when the time came to bring her focus onto Celestia—when it was Celestia’s turn to come face to face with Sweetie Drops—both mares simultaneously paused.

They looked to one another. They both stared in silence. They both lost their smiles.

Both ponies knew why they were there. Neither of them wanted to admit it or say it out loud. They continued to hide under the façade that there were good tidings in her visit, but always held that underlying dread of the truth. The terrible, awful truth to it all. Their silence made Luna’s smile slowly fade, the younger sister turning to the elder with concern riddled in her stare.

Celestia shook her head and blinked rapidly, forcing a warm smile in the end and spouting out, “It’s good to see you again… Bon Bon.”

Bon Bon forced one, too. “Likewise… Your Majesty.”

She bowed her head despite having no need to do so any longer, nor having any need to refer to Celestia in such a manner. Call it old habits. Those always died the hardest anyway. After raising her head, Celestia offered Bon Bon to follow her and her sister to the living room. There, the remaining Council of Friendship had already settled themselves on the lush couches and warmed up by the fireplace. Bon Bon gazed to it all, turning back to see both Celestia and Luna casting the room one last glance before they broke away down the hall.

“We’ll fetch some refreshments! You all make yourselves at home in the meantime!” Luna called. Bon Bon watched their retreat in the hallway, saw their flowing tails disappear around the corner and into the kitchen. With nothing more to stare to, Bon Bon sighed and entered the living room.

The entire room had its own feel to it. It felt much homier rather than royal, with bookshelves that would have made Twilight’s own collection look meager in comparison. Cozy couches and welcoming chairs were scattered about, all either resting near or around the roaring fireplace. Each pony occupied their space either upon the chairs, the couches, or the fluffy carpeted floors. Rainbow flew around the spacious living room, not even nearing the ceiling despite how high she got. Rarity absolutely gushed about the architecture and design of nearly every aspect she could gaze to, Fluttershy unpacking her bags and settling into the couch while barely hanging on to a single word the unicorn said. Pinkie Pie bounded around while Twilight, Applejack, and Spike took their seats either on chairs or directly in front of the fire. Spike chose the fire with Pinkie bounding right behind him, AJ and Twilight sitting in extremely comfortable chairs as evident by their expressions.

It was enough to get a smile back on Bon Bon’s face.

Taking her seat in the only available position on the couch left—with Rainbow Dash fluttering down and sitting next to her—Bon Bon slid her bag onto the floor and turned appropriately to the room’s entrance. Everypony did. The thousand-year-old Alicorns entered the living room with plates hovering beside them. Pinkie hopped onto the same couch as Fluttershy and Rarity, while Spike sat next to Bon Bon, who welcomed the young dragon with a slick grin.

They were each given a cup of tea, the cups and plates levitated to each mare and dragon. Taking hold of the refreshment and breathing in the sweet aroma, Twilight sighed contently and thanked the former princesses for their hospitality.

Celestia and Luna merely smiled, each taking their seats in the only remaining chairs.

They waited for everypony to settle in, letting them take a sip from their tea. But through it all, only one pony refused to move. Celestia met her gaze and was not surprised when it was Bon Bon who hadn’t even stared to her cup. She had kept her eyes locked with Celestia’s, that increasing pressure pushing the Alicorn into the real reason why she had brought them to their home in the first place.

She held nothing back, knowing they were truly alone and in private.

No one else could hear it except them.

Celestia began by saying, “We would like to thank you all for coming in such short notice. We know you all have your own lives, your own kingdoms to rule… but we appreciate it nonetheless that you would sacrifice your time to meet with us now.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it, Your Highness,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug, leaning deeply into the couch cushions and sighing heavenly. “If it means kickin’ back and enjoyin’ just a taste of the retired life… then I’d sacrifice all the time in the world. Beats scheduling practices and drawing up Wonderbolt formation runs any day.”

“I did need to get out of Carousel Boutique as well,” Rarity exclaimed, sighing and waving her mane out of her eye. “It was getting quite cramped in there. Oh, why does the summer season always have to be the most popular?”

“Big Mac and Apple Bloom can handle the farm well an’ good while Ah’m gone, so no worries there,” Applejack said with a wide grin, the farm pony leaning back in her chair.

“Discord says he can take care of my house… but I left Angel Bunny in charge just in case. You never… really know,” Fluttershy murmured, sipping from her tea while staring to the carpet.

“Yeah, and no parties to schedule for a few weeks! You got us just in the right time!” Pinkie cheered, hooves and hind legs splaying wide from her position on the couch.

Luna smiled to see such enthusiasm, but couldn’t bear to look any of them in the eye. She prayed they wouldn’t be taken from their lives for very long. “It appears we did,” she said.

Twilight added, “And your kingdom is holding well since your departure… er, my kingdom. Sorry, it’s still kinda hard to take it in that I’m actually running Canterlot and not you or Luna anymore. But it’s fine! Everything’s totally fine! No news to report.”

Celestia chuckled warmly. She definitely missed Twilight’s worrisome tirades. She bowed her head gently, replying, “We’re glad to see you are holding the position well, Your Highness.”

“As well as I can,” Twilight sighed, leaning forward with that relaxed expression joining her smile. “So… what is all of this about, Celestia?”

“Yeah,” Bon Bon added, turning appropriately to the mare in question. “What is this about?”

And just like that, the mood in the room changed. The temperature dropped from warm and welcoming to cold and foreboding. Especially when neither Celestia or Luna responded for nearly fifteen seconds. It grew so cold that soon everypony was faced in the same direction. They had all lost interest in their tea and turned to the former rulers. Spike included, his cup hitting his plate and making the loudest sound in the deathly-silent living room.

Celestia always knew reaching that point would be the hardest. She just didn’t know how hard it would be. But she had faced greater storms. She would push through this one all the same. Gathering herself, and turning to Luna for support, they both nodded and the eldest began.

“Formalities aside, it would seem some interesting anomalies have been unearthed in the south,” Celestia started. The wording of “anomalies” perked up several ears among the crowd of mares. The wording of “unearthed” made Bon Bon’s expression grow even colder.

Luna picked up for her sister, saying, “We knew we could trust you eight out of anypony else. The authorities of Equestria… and of the old systems of power. We trust nopony else with this information because nopony else can know of it. They cannot know what has been found.”

“What… has been found?” Twilight asked.

Celestia exhaled heavily through her nostrils, gazing to the carpet. “How should I put this? One of our… secret agents has discovered something.”

Applejack nearly choked on her tea, earning the eyes of the living room. She pondered on that, asking, “Ah’m sorry, ‘secret agents’?”

Celestia turned to Luna once more. The youngest nodded.

With another sigh, Celestia admitted, “A… T.I.T.A.N. agent, to be specific.”

The name hit everypony differently. Most of them hadn’t even heard of what a T.I.T.A.N. agent was or the organization. Bon Bon, however, knew exactly what Celestia and Luna were referring to. It was as she feared. It was her worst possible fear come to light. She didn’t speak nor did she make any sudden movements, other than the drop in her head and the shaking hoof rising to her mouth. Celestia stared to the Earth pony, holding the heaviest look she could offer the mare. Unfortunately, Bon Bon was not fully there to receive it. She was lost in a time she would rather forget.

Twilight tilted her head. “Titan?” she asked aloud.

Pinkie gasped, zipping over to Twilight and mushing her face between her hooves. “Twilight, you never told me that Celestia and Luna had a secret agency!” the party pony exclaimed.

“Yeah, ‘cause I didn’t know about it!” Twilight argued with mushed cheeks.

“That’s kinda what makes it a secret, Pinkie,” Fluttershy said.

Luna shook her head, quickly explaining, “We apologize for not informing Princess Twilight about the T.I.T.A.N. agency sooner. We intended to, but… time and other national crises took priority. Then came her coronation, our retirement… and now here we are, faced with the one threat we prayed would never arise again. Certainly not during your rule, Your Majesty.”

Celestia nodded at that, forcing her eyes away from Bon Bon and turning them to where she was needed. To Twilight. She said, “It is our fault, and our burden to carry. We will not let you handle this problem on your own.”

She had so many more questions. Her mind was practically running wild, not even knowing where to begin. Twilight’s eyes darted across the carpet, to the fireplace, and then finally, slowly, back to the former princesses. “Celestia… Luna, I—”

Pinkie fell from the ceiling with a bungie cord tied around her waist, allowing her to hang above everypony’s heads. She wore what appeared to be an expensive pair of night vision goggles while her body was covered in a skin-tight black jumpsuit. Twilight flinched back into her chair. Everypony else lifted their heads and watched Pinkie’s antics unfold. But not Bon Bon.

“Awww yeah! Secret agent time! So, do we get to join?! Do we get any special privileges being the Council of Friendship and all?! Do we get to be our own task force?! Oh, oh, I call all the awesome spy gadgets! I’m already a pro with the sleeper darts!”

Out of her mane, she whipped out a blow dart and brought it to her lips, breathing in deeply and fully intending to fire off a dart of who knows what to who knows where. Thankfully, that device was teleported out of her dangerous grasp, Pinkie blowing nothing but air and spittle onto her hooves.

Using her magic, Twilight wrapped Pinkie in a tangled mesh of her own bungie cords, tightening it firmly over her mouth and hooves and plopping the pink menace on the floor. Ripping off her goggles, Twilight glared at Pinkie for interrupting them. Pinkie merely smiled innocently beneath the cords, waving at Twilight.

With that out of the way, Twilight took a deep breath in with a hoof to her heart and a deep breath out. A classic move Cadance had taught her. Worked every single time, and because of it, Twilight was able to recollect her thoughts in a precise and orderly manner. The most important question first and foremost, with more surely to come…

“Now… about this secret agent you mentioned…” Twilight said.

Celestia opened her mouth, raised her hoof, but stopped. She considered her own thoughts, stating with a shrug, “Well, to be honest, she is not quite so secret after all. To you, your friends, or her adoring public, that is.”

That certainly caught them off guard. A secret agent that wasn’t even hiding the fact that she was a celebrity of sorts? An alias, maybe, a perfect way to hide in plain sight. To blend in. With their interests at an all-time high, Twilight asked the question they were all thinking.

“Who is she?”

It was Luna who answered.

“Most call her ‘A. K. Yearling’… but you all know her as Daring Do.”

Rainbow Dash promptly spit out every drop of her tea.
> Chapter 4 – Once a Myth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 4



“She will cast her light upon the earth, and every life will be under her wings.”



— Unknown, ancient temple manuscript



48 Hours Earlier



Forbidden Jungle




The cries of the evening creatures created a harmonious sound throughout all the jungle. Birds and insects and other animals—either discovered or not—filled the falling sunlight, praising and welcoming the coming twilight and, eventually, night itself. With that dying of the light, the jungle would be home to many beasts and creatures hunting for their dinner soon. 

Which meant Daring Do would have to set up camp or find some shelter even sooner. 

The adventurous Pegasus steadily made her way through the brush and flora, using her hoof as a guide that pushed aside vines and cleared her path. Upon her back, she carried all the essentials needed when embarking on an adventure such as hers. Plenty of food, canteens full of fresh river water, knives and other proper hunting tools, her trusty whip, a sleeping bag, and much, much more all compacted into several knapsacks resting on her. Normally, she would not be traveling so heavily. A lighter load meant less to lose in case a daring escape from a collapsing tomb was necessary, or running away from ghouls, henchponies, or even monsters of the unknown. Unfortunately, Daring Do did not have to worry over such dangers anymore. 

The thrill of the treasure hunt had all but become extinct. 

As she pressed on through the winding vines and branches, snuck underneath the towering trees, and avoided as many potential cautions as possible, Daring Do could only imagine how easy it had become. How… dull and lifeless her adventures had transformed into since Princess Twilight Sparkle took over as the ruler of Equestria. Not that Twilight had anything to do with her misfortunes, but more so… the sudden shift in power and following peace spreading throughout all the land. 

Also… the promises she made. 

No more life-threatening competition. That peace Princess Twilight brought actually held weight, as even Daring Do seemed to settle any bad blood between herself and her enemies. Dr. Caballeron and his goons took an early retirement. Turns out, Caballeron found more thrill and joy about writing his adventures than embarking on them. Daring Do smiled weakly at the thought. Their first co-written novel managed to get his alias out there, and allowed him to begin his writing career. He had quite the growing and supportive fanbase. Plus, the profit he made from his new career was almost enough to rival her own novels. Almost.

No more hunting for treasure, either. Though she believed she was committing a noble cause by protecting the artifacts, she was, in fact, stealing them from Ahuizotl and the other guardian creatures whose sole purposes were to actually protect the artifacts. Ahuizotl made it specifically clear to her never again to seek out riches within Tenochtitlan Basin. So, she didn’t. The Forbidden Jungle was big enough as it was, and as long as she stayed away from Tenochtitlan, everything else was fair game in her eyes.

However, the thought of other guardian creatures being tormented because of her actions made Daring Do think twice. Perhaps treasure hunting was in and of itself a relic of the past. Ancient civilizations and undiscovered temples were still fresh for the taking, though. As long as she didn’t take anything from them, she was free to explore and discover as much as her heart desired. 

Besides, finding lost civilizations was more than enough of an adventure, one for the books and one her fans would adore. 

Yet the lack of a formidable rival gang attempting to be the first to discover lost civilizations before her made her adventures seem empty in a sense. Of course, she hadn’t even run into said gang yet, and there was still the possibility that gang was still out there, waiting for that competition. Waiting for her. Daring Do still sighed at her constant, nagging thoughts. Sometimes she should just look at the positives. No competition meant no danger to her safety, health, or life. All she really had to worry about were the dangers of nature itself, and that was always something she could never predict.

Still, the competition would be exciting. Maybe she could call Caballeron and his goons out of retirement, tease him with the idea of one last ancient temple or pyramid or civilization they could try to discover before her. 

But that moment had long passed. Now, it was just her, her wits, and a seemingly endless jungle filled with all sorts of terrors. Terrors that only amplified once the sun fell, so her chances of survival were dipping quicker by the minute. Daring Do returned to the idea of finding a safe place to camp or maybe even finding some shelter, the Pegasus spreading her wings and flying up beyond the tree tops. 

Breaking out from the jungle’s hold on her, Daring Do kept a steady beat in her wings to remain hovering. Despite the weight placed upon her, she was still strong and athletic enough to hold her flight for a short moment. A moment was all she needed, the mare raising her foreleg above her eyes and scanning the jungle around her. The sun’s glare still burned against her vision, but it wouldn’t be long before even that light would vanish and she would thus be trapped in perpetual darkness. Then, the dangers and the thrill of the unknown would hit her like a freight train. 

From her experience, the Forbidden Jungle was unforgiving, and being in uncharted territory meant there were a lot more unknowns to be wary of. Daring Do grumbled at the fading light, gazing back down to the forest floor. With a sigh, she made her decision.

“Might as well set up camp,” she whispered to herself. It was not her first choice, but her time window was running dangerously low. She still needed a fire to cook her meal, and she would rather start prepping the fire in whatever light was left rather than in total blackness. 

Just as she dove down to begin her descent, a glimmer caught her eye. Daring Do flinched to it, blinking a few times and pausing in mid-air. She hesitated, wondered if what had struck her was real. Curiosity infecting her, Daring Do flew back skyward, slow and steady, gazing in the same direction where the glimmer had flashed by. The remaining rays of the sun gave her that chance to see it again, the quick glimmer of light blinding her vision.

Narrowing her eyes, Daring Do followed that glimmer and saw it deep within the jungle’s embrace, a few hundred feet ahead of her and almost completely inconspicuous. Almost. 

Daring smirked. She flew directly towards it.

She had caught similar shimmers of light in the past. Her first instinct was to deem it as a jewel of some kind, or some rare rock unearthed to be taken by whomever should come across its path. Time and time again, the advantages of exploring uncharted territory kept rising against Daring’s waning worries. No competition. A whole world fresh for discovery. So much for her to plant her flag upon and boldly declare herself as an adventurous, archaeological master in her field. 

By the time she broke through the trees and reached the earth below, she found the source of the glimmer of light. And curiously enough, it startled her all the more. More so, it made the pony have a short double take before her breath was quickly and assuredly ripped from her lungs. 

The glimmer had indeed come from a jewel. The jewel itself was embedded within a stone pillar. At least, she thought it was stone. It was so old and decrepit that it made it difficult to analyze what it truly was. The rock itself was graying and lopsided, several vines curling around it while moss filled in the damaging cracks. Despite its age, the pillar remained standing. It was decorated with numerous crystals and jewels of unknown but obvious ancient origin. 

Daring Do took a brave step forward, hoof rising to caress her chin while her eyes caressed the stone pillar. She studied the carvings, the damage, any signs of potential origin or whatever race had created such a monolith. Whatever it was, it wasn’t alone. Another pillar joined it, trying to remain hidden in the overwhelming and devouring vines within the canopy on her far left. Several more went even deeper ahead of her, forming what appeared to be a decorated pathway into the unknown darkness and depths of the Forbidden Jungle. An unsettling fog filled the jungle onward, the wind sounding more and more like haunting whispers brushing against her ears. 

Whispers that told her to press onwards. 

Daring Do wanted to believe it was herself that pushed her on, that it was her intuition and instinct as a treasure hunter and explorer. But it was that tiniest, unknown breath in the wind that earned the adventuress' interests. Her hoof grazed the jewel—an easy find—and eventually tore away from it. The fog itself seemed to follow the same pathway, slinking away like serpents into the blackness. Seeing the obvious signs of intelligent design, with the hope of some kind of civilization and shelter further off into the jungle, Daring Do counted her choices and narrowed them down to two.

Either follow it… or set up camp in the wilderness.

Daring tightened her hat and entered onto the path.

The first few steps were nothing to be worried about. Her hooves stomped over what was obviously dirt, mud, grass, and twigs. Nothing too important. However, as she passed over a path of nothing but vines, her next few steps made her heart leap and stole the floor directly beneath her. 

The vines snapped and she fell directly below. Daring Do only had a chance to gasp, not to scream. The weak jungle flooring had given in to her weight, the vines tangling around her wings and the weight from her knapsacks forcing Daring Do to tumble down, down, down into the hollow earth that she never knew existed beneath her. She crashed and rolled, spewing her camping supplies all throughout the darkness until she eventually came to a stop upon a hardened dirt floor. 

Gasping and coughing, Daring Do moaned and grumbled several incoherent statements. Some of which were curses upon herself for not being more vigilant, and the others cursing her surroundings and the possibility that she may have just lost her only means of survival within the darkness surrounding her. That was another problem entirely. Her main predicament was cutting herself loose from the vines that had practically strangled her on her descent into the unknown cavern. 

Reaching down with her teeth, Daring bit onto the handle of her combat knife, using it to saw at the vines and eventually cut herself free. Once she was able to move her limbs and wings once more, Daring Do sighed contently before sitting back up with a pained groan following her. 

The second she lifted her eyes, she was met with a warmth unlike any other. 

She wanted to back off, crawl away, create as much distance between her and the anomaly as possible. But for some reason she could not explain, the warmth was not to be feared. It was not to be wary of. The light accompanying the warmth was to be welcomed. 

At first, Daring believed it to be a firefly, a little lightning bug that hovered in front of her with its alluring turquoise glow. It illuminated that hue, filling the darkness around the pony with light and warmth that she simply could not get enough of it. Daring Do had bathed in the finest Saddle Arabian bubble baths, had warmed herself by the most comforting of Yakyakistanian bonfires, but never before had she seen or felt such an overwhelming power. The light created all sorts of alluring images and thoughts within her mind. The warmth had birthed countless heavenly feelings within her heart, soul, and body. That was the most pressing of all feelings within it. She felt at ease. She felt truly at peace.

She felt… heavenly. 

“Hey there… little guy…” she whispered.

And before she could even raise her hoof to grace it, the light broke off. In that moment, Daring Do was back trapped in that earthly darkness, surrounded by a hellish cold deep beneath the ground. She caught her breath, spinning around and watching that turquoise light flutter on deeper into the catacombs. Shaking her head, Daring Do collected herself and brought her instincts back to the forefront of her situation. 

She didn’t want to be distracted, but she also didn’t want to be lost in the dark. Her only hope to navigate her way was the firefly. Or… whatever it was shimmering within the black.

Rising up and dusting herself off, Daring Do quickly took off after the turquoise glow. She practically abandoned her supplies, keeping close only her knife and whip attached to her belt. As for her surroundings, Daring made sure she was at least keeping close to a wall of some sort. She needed some sort of assurance that her path was built to be supported. Her hoof grazed the stone wall to her left, keeping it close and seeing the intricate engravings and designs paved across the wall. Her eyes flicked away from the light for a second, seeing the turquoise lighting up the wall and illuminating the familiar carvings before her. The same carvings on the pillars outside.

Daring Do’s curiosity was boiling at that point. Her heartbeat was increasing by the second. The firefly was lighting her path to an unknown destination and Daring continued to blindly follow it. Her instincts should have warned her of her choices, they should have noticed the threat that was laid before her, but… there was nothing. What she felt told her all she needed to know. There was no need to worry. There was no need to fear. The hovering light guided her path and assured Daring Do without even a word… that she would be safe. 

And then… the light stopped. 

Deep within the hollow earth, lost in the darkened cavern, through the labyrinth of catacombs, the glow of the otherworldly firefly had led Daring Do to a dead end. 

That was what it appeared to be at first, but Daring Do wouldn’t have that. By the glow of the firefly, Daring stared to the wall and noticed the streaks against the solid stone floor beneath her. Though the dust and dirt tried to conceal it, her years of experience knew exactly what to look for when faced with what could have been a dead end. The streaks against the stone, indicating that the wall before her had been moved once before. Long, long ago, back when life still existed within the halls she now traversed. The wall had been moved and could very well be moved again. It was not a wall at all. 

The light of the firefly unveiled to Daring Do the entirety of the gargantuan door. A door decorated with the same engravings she had seen before on the pillars and against the walls of the ancient, abandoned temple. 

The same carvings of a great moth.
> Chapter 5 – History Shows
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 5



“The more you know about the past, the better prepared you are for the future.”



— Theodore Roosevelt



Silver Shoals Retirement Community




After hearing the retelling of Daring Do’s experience in the Forbidden Jungle, the guests of the former Equestrian princesses were simply at a loss for words. Most of them were. Twilight Sparkle most of all, the Alicorn gazing to Celestia and Luna with incredulous eyes. Her friends nearly mirrored her expression to a T. 

From Applejack’s risen brow, Rarity’s furrowed own, Rainbow Dash’s agape jaw, Fluttershy’s hooves shielding her mouth, Pinkie Pie frozen in-between bites of her popcorn, and Spike looking younger by the second with his awestruck expression, they all reacted either similarly or in their own unique fashion. Of all the mares present, one stuck out from the rest. One did not seem surprised or shocked in the very least to what she was hearing from Celestia or Luna. 

If anything, Bon Bon seemed anxiously resolute. Almost having expected such a discovery, relieved to know it was not necessarily a beast to fear, but remaining curious and worrisome enough in order to know more. Thankfully, the former princesses provided her and the others with what she needed. 

And perhaps she could assist if needed.

Celestia began again, recollecting the story she had given and what was needed next. She said, “The next morning, Daring Do contacted us detailing every piece of information from her discovery, and she did the right thing. We realized the severity of this situation soon, and we knew we needed ponies we could trust the most with this information. From the Council of Friendship… and from some old friends.”

Celestia tried to meet Bon Bon’s eyes, but the pony just looked away. 

“You said… she was an agent,” Twilight interrupted, bringing Celestia and Luna’s eyes onto the only other Alicorn in the room. The princess leaned forward on her chair, hooves resting under her chin. “What was the name of the agency again?”

“T.I.T.A.N.,” Luna responded. “Or the Tactical Investigative Titan Assimilation Nexus.”

Twilight seemed to mull over that acronym. It made much more sense now than it did before. Still, her curiosity was ever growing, ever hungry, and she stared hard to nowhere in particular just trying to take it all in still. “Right…”

Celestia was quick to ease her growing curiosity, stating, “We do not blame you for having no knowledge on T.I.T.A.N. or its history. That is primarily why we have brought you all here for this meeting, in order to unveil what should have been told to you… a long time ago.”

That statement earned the princess’ attention once again, somehow bringing everypony and dragon out of their lost stupor. They all watched in unity as Celestia shifted her eyes from Twilight and onto the mare sitting on the far end of the furthest couch. That time, Bon Bon didn’t look away. She knew what was coming, and knew how Celestia was going to phrase it. It was only a matter of time before the truth came pouring forth. 

“And it is another reason… why we have also asked for Bon Bon’s presence here as well.”

Twilight’s brow arose, her eyes following Celestia’s and turning to the Earth pony. “Bon Bon?” she repeated.

If there was anything to remain curious about, Bon Bon’s presence within the retirement home of the former princesses was certainly something that should have pestered Twilight’s mind still, or any of them, really. But as Celestia and Luna recounted the story of Daring Do’s miraculous discovery in the Forbidden Jungle, and just the fact that Daring Do herself was actually a secret agent all along, Bon Bon’s presence kind of slipped out of relevance for the moment. 

But now, she was the center of attention. Bon Bon had little to no choice but to accept all the stares she received and acknowledge the pestering silence in the room. So, she sighed. She leaned forward on the couch and stared heavily to the carpet. For several seconds more, there was nothing but that stifling quiet. 

And then, she shattered it. “If we’re gonna be honest with one another from now on… I guess I should say that ‘Bon Bon’ isn’t my real name.”

Everypony gasped. Minus Celestia and Luna. She lifted her eyes, had no chance to meet them all, and instead took in the deepest, bravest breath she could. Ten years of silence and secrecy all spilling forth for somepony other than the princesses. For somepony other than her wife. 

“It’s Sweetie Drops,” she said. “Special Agent Sweetie Drops of T.I.T.A.N.”

If things seemed awkward before…

“You gotta be kidding me?” Rainbow muttered. More so as an incredulous statement rather than a question. It was a statement that was mutually shared among the others. 

Of all the crazy stuff Rainbow, Applejack, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Spike had heard in just that evening alone, the fact that one of their friends from Ponyville, somepony they had known since the day they all moved to the quaint town, was actually a secret agent of an elite organization run by Princess Celestia was easily the most shocking of all. Not Daring Do being a secret agent; she was practically living a double life already. Not the ancient temple discovered in the Forbidden Jungle; there were hundreds of hidden temples across Equestria. But it was their friend, that innocent mare from Ponyville just seeking a normal life, being so much more than they ever believed was what truly knocked the wind right out of them. 

“After all these years?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely audible. It was quiet enough for her whisper to sound like a sonic boom, everypony looking her way. “For as long as we’ve known you in Ponyville?”

Sweetie Drops knew it wasn’t going to be easy. She sighed, dropping her eyes once more. 

“It’s best if I just start at the beginning…” she said, lifting her gaze directly ahead of her. “With your permission… Celestia?”

She bowed her head and closed her eyes, raising them both only as a means of confirming Sweetie's request. The fireplace crackled and popped, illuminating the living room in a comforting orange hue. It felt anything but comforting, for everyone involved. With that beat of encouragement from Celestia, Sweetie Drops took it for what it was, biting her lip, recollecting her knowledge on the history of the organization, and beginning after a long, drawn-out breath. 

“The agency was created around sixty years ago by Princess Celestia. Long after Nightmare Moon was banished, so Princess Luna wasn’t around to witness the agency’s creation. Even though she knew of the Titans’ existence before her fall…”

Luna picked up for her—Sweetie Drops grateful for that—saying, “I was only informed of the agency after my return and reformation. My sister told me everything, from the great history of the organization, to the rise of the first Titans after my imprisonment, and to the agency’s eventual collapse. Above all, she demanded that what I had been told remain confidential. The world need not know of the dangers that lurk beneath them. Until now… that is.”

Acknowledging Luna’s support with a nod and a smile, Sweetie continued. “After certain tremors started spiraling out of control on Equestria’s homeland, Celestia sent out a patch of experts within the harsh deserts of the Badlands in hopes of discovering what was causing the continuous earthquakes. An escort of Royal Guards joined the expedition… and only a hoofful of ponies made it out of alive.”

A grisly look was shared among the crowd of mares, Spike included. Celestia seemed distant, lost in the rushing wave of memories hitting her like a freight train. She let Sweetie Drops take her on that journey, weaving the story and only aiding when necessary. Only when there was knowledge and history even Sweetie was not aware. 

“The tremors were being caused by a beast. A creature beyond ponykind’s understanding. I… unfortunately wasn’t alive yet to see the awakening of Titanus Typhon… but I can only imagine the scale of it all. Seeing a monster that size… awakening and wandering across the land… To have lived and witnessed such a creature. How horrifying it must have been. Having no instinct. Losing all sense of what was real. Somehow… nearly losing yourse—”

“Sweetie Drops.”

The room was staring at her, and not in the way she intended it. Rubbing her eyes with her hoof, Sweetie Drops cleared her throat and gathered herself. “Sorry. Anyway… the Titan was stopped before he could reach Ponyville. Back then, nopony really knew how to properly handle the Titans. It was only when Princess Celestia herself was forced to take action and send the beast back into a deep hibernation with a… particularly powerful spell.”

Celestia managed a tiny smile at that. 

“It was at that point that Celestia knew a task force would be needed to handle all threats of monsters, creatures, beasts, and even Titans threating the global order and our very way of life. Because… it wasn’t just Equestria where the Titans were awakening.”

Twilight remained fully engrossed, leaning over her chair with her hoof covering her mouth. Rainbow was laying on the backrest of one of the couches while Rarity and Fluttershy sat quietly, attentive, and awaiting Sweetie’s next word. Applejack shared Twilight’s look to an extent, seeming slightly less interested than the Alicorn with all the fancy mumbo jumbo Sweetie Drops was spouting. Spike looked like a young colt being told a storybook in school, sitting cross-legged on the carpet with his claws in his lap. Pinkie Pie was popping a fresh bag of popcorn over the fire, ripping the bag open and jamming her mouth with the white, fluffy kernels. 

“More and more tremors kept popping up, worldwide dangers emerging from within foreign nations of similar events unfolding. Rising threats in our own country, unaccounted anomalies from the Everfree Forest and beyond… what the world was witnessing was a steady and continuous rise of creatures beyond reasoning with… as well as an ancient superspecies.”

Celestia took over, Sweetie Drops once more grateful for that. The Alicorn spoke, “T.I.T.A.N. was founded shortly after Titanus Typhon’s awakening. He was the one of the first of what was undoubtedly several more Titans beginning to stir from their long, long slumber. Our top-secret monster-hunting agency remained as just that, a secret. One of many.”

She and Luna exchanged a glance. After a moment’s hesitation, Celestia breathed and pressed onward. “The organization was meant to track the beasts worldwide, organize with foreign nations, and spread our influence within those nations. Soon enough, the Tactical Investigative Titan Assimilation Nexus had been integrated with nearly every intelligent species we could reach. The nexus of nations was formed—hence the name—to protect Equus from any dangers arising from our seas and from the earth itself. As the years progressed, just as we predicted, more and more signatures began to arise. Various otherworldly tremors, volcanic activity unlike any other, and countless more ships lost at sea ensured that T.I.T.A.N. was kept feverishly busy for decades.”

“Hunting,” Luna said, taking the spotlight. “Tracking. Studying. Learning everything they could about the beasts they knew and the ones they didn’t. From ponies, griffons, dragons, minotaurs, zebras, felines, moose, deer, and even Hippogriffs to an extent, the organization of T.I.T.A.N. worked hard to keep these beasts contained within facilities across the globe. There, they remain dormant, put under a deep rest from my sister’s magic, as well as the magic of the world leaders who helped capture the creatures on their own homeland.”

Celestia said, “There, they will forever remain hidden from the world that could never know of their existence. We have come close many times before, and those innocent lives who witnessed the Titans for themselves were disregarded. Ignored. Their claims made to be superstition. The stories they told to their children and their children’s children to be mere legend. What other choice did we have? The world was kept safe, the majority of its citizens blissfully unaware of the monsters beneath them… surrounding them… wanting nothing more than to annihilate them and reclaim the planet.”

There was a sudden stop in the room, as if every heart froze and then continued in after that shocking second of revelation. Twilight especially was caught on that particular word. Reclaim. Almost referring to a possible dominion that the Titans once held over their world. While Twilight mulled over that possibility, others took offense to the way Celestia worded her explanation. 

Especially Fluttershy. “You’re… imprisoning them?” the Pegasus questioned. 

The former princesses turned to her, almost taken aback to hear those words leave somepony like Fluttershy’s lips. She even shot out her wings, stamping her hoof roughly into the couch cushion, and put on the hardest expression she could manage. 

“How could you?” she continued, voice rising surprisingly high. “Not all creatures are mindless or merciless! They’re not evil; they’re animals! And from the way you’ve been treating them, of course they’re going to act the way they do! They’re probably scared being trapped in those chambers!”

While her friends were momentarily shocked by Fluttershy’s sudden outburst, Luna eased them with her raised hoof, explaining, “We can assure you, Fluttershy, that the holding cells we keep the Titans in are not for their discomfort. I once felt the same way as you do now, but my sister and T.I.T.A.N. took every precaution necessary to ensure that the outposts, facilities, and chambers they hold them in are specifically designed to match the creatures’ desired environments. Nor are they awake, for my sister’s magic have kept each beast in a deep state of hibernation since their capture.”

“Until we can learn more about them, it is in ponykind’s best interests if they remain distant from public knowledge. We simply cannot take the risk yet, Fluttershy,” Celestia added. 

“It’s taken you sixty years and you still don’t know more about them?!” Fluttershy shouted. 

That time, everypony flinched. Everypony leaned back. Even Sweetie Drops. 

“Let me… apologize, Celestia,” Twilight stated, holding out her hoof towards her agitated Pegasus friend. The tension in the room could be suffocated in. “As you know, Fluttershy can have a very strong opinion when it comes to animals. We do not mean to be rude in any sense.”

Twilight turned her accusing glare to the butter Pegasus, Fluttershy calming down just enough to fall back behind the safety of her mane. Her anger was cooled like a hot poker jammed into a pale of water. Her hoof rose to gingerly rub her own foreleg, the mare looking away in clear embarrassment for her outburst. 

Easing her hoof away, Twilight turned back and said, “Sorry again, Celestia. As you were saying?”

Celestia understood the outburst and held no ill will towards it. She almost expected it with the knowledge that they were inviting Fluttershy of all ponies into their humble abode to be discussing these matters. She took no offense to it, and simply nodded in return. 

And told them all, “We would like to know more about them… more than you understand. But the more we discover, the more origins and traits we find that each Titan holds uniquely from the others. Each one its own distinctive superspecies. Most of them have shown violent and uncontrolled tendencies. It is not as easy as simply talking to them. These processes take several years each, with the constant threat of possibly waking them up, causing them to break free from their chambers, and having them roaming the earth once again. It is a very… very delicate process.”

Fluttershy tried to see the bigger picture the way Celestia and Luna did, but it was still quite difficult. She neither made a sound nor took any opposing action, retreating instead back into her mane. 

“These monsters,” the former princess continued, “most given their names based on the cultures that discovered them… or more scientifically referred to as Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organisms if not given a name—or MUTOs, for short—would awaken on occasion before T.I.T.A.N. and myself would be forced to put them back to sleep. Over recent years… the accounts of Titans emerging from their holding chambers steadily rose. One specifically chose the inconvenient time to awaken during Discord’s return… forcing my sister and I into action.”

“Wait… that’s why you didn’t help us take on Discord?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. 

Celestia nodded to that. “That played a factor, yes. But the trust I held in my former pupil and you all still holds true today as it did back then.”

“A theory we formulated was that of Discord’s presence, and the emerging of such chaotic forces being just enough to have tipped the harmonic tides of the world out of balance, thus causing the creature to awaken,” Luna suggested. 

“That… is but one theory,” Celestia countered. “The sudden surge of Titan activity recently may also be explained by Discord’s antics… but it wouldn’t explain the many years prior.”

“Right!” Pinkie said, popping into the picture. “‘Cause Discord was still trapped in stone!”

Celestia and Luna both nodded. The eldest replied, “And his power would have been contained. So… there could very well still be something else out there that is causing these rapid awakenings.”

Sweetie Drops picked up again after a long moment of silence and listening from her end. She leaned forward on the couch, clearing her throat and stating, “Well, it seems we still don’t really know. I was working for T.I.T.A.N. when Celestia sent us out to do some investigating, trying to understand what was making these Titans restless. We never found anything. Nothing but resilient creatures causing needless damage and needing to be imprisoned in Tartarus. Not really anything about Titans, though. In fact, the last loose Titan sighting recorded was—”

Sweetie Drops froze, unable to speak, remembering vividly that night seven years ago. 

Her lips shivered like she was doused in subzero waters, hooves quivering all the same. “A-after the l-last loose Titan sighting seven years ago… there were no others for quite some time. Things had gone quiet. Real quiet. It was only after the Bugbear escaped from Tartarus did T.I.T.A.N. start to show itself more. To say we were caught off guard was an understatement. The Bugbear wasn’t like the other creatures we dealt with. It was more elusive… stronger, faster, causing death and devastation to any settlement it crossed. One day we would hear about the attack, and a few hours later after we arrived to the scene… it was already gone. Everything… was gone.”

With every syllable, it seemed Sweetie Drops was digging deeper into a hole she had buried long ago. Perhaps a hole she had intended to keep buried. She paused again, and everypony allowed her the time to breathe.

“We only really ever had to deal with the mountain-sized beasts, ones that were slower, easier to disorient and capture with magic. Bigger targets, if you will. Bigger targets… and weaker creatures. Feral manticores, chimera, and hydra were filly’s play compared to the Bugbear. More and more failed missions and captures later, T.I.T.A.N.’s existence was discovered. The truth of our organization was nearly released to the public after we failed to defeat and capture the Bugbear. The truth of the Titans was nearly released to the world. Legend was almost truth. Celestia couldn’t let this happen, so… she scrapped it.”

The room turned to Celestia. Sweetie Drops moved on, with them or without. “Mostly all of it. The organization was pushed back into the shadows while the princess allowed smaller teams of special agents to continue to operate in the field, either solo or in partnership. I chose the lonely road. The agency was defunded and scrubbed across the nations, if anything, leaving just a skeleton crew to continue monitoring the Titans in their hibernation. As for full-blown missions and operations… those were a relic of the past. Like the relics Celestia still likes to keep.”

The ponies and dragon all shifted their attention back to Celestia, the Alicorn sipping her tea before placing the cup aside. Celestia clarified, “Every shred of evidence was destroyed, save for our most precious relics, artifacts, archeological discoveries, and photographs deep within Canterlot’s archives. Whenever you wish to see them for yourself, you need but ask.”

Though it was offered to the room, it was mostly directed towards the current ruler of Equestria. As its ruler, Twilight accepted the offer with a small but quick nod. 

Retrieving her cup of tea with her magic, Celestia continued. “Special Agent Sweetie Drops was sent to Ponyville as a means to track the Bugbear’s last known location near the Everfree Forest. Once settled, she took on the name ‘Bon Bon’ as a disguise.”

Everypony seemed to gather enough history to put together the picture in a way that they each could understand. It seemed as if a certain rainbow-maned, cyan Pegasus scratching her head on the couch she laid on popped the question that they were all sort of thinking. 

“Sooo… what do we call you then?” Rainbow asked.

To their surprise, Sweetie Drops smiled with a weak giggle. She responded, “I would prefer ‘Bon Bon’. Even though I’m retired, I’m still trying to keep a low profile. Don’t want to bring any… unwelcome guests back home if we can help it. Lotta monsters out there don’t really like me all that much after I imprisoned some of their friends in Tartarus.”

They took that for what it was, each mare and dragon nodding appropriately. 

As for Bon Bon, she took a moment to compose herself before pressing on. “Eventually, I captured the Bugbear, had it sent back to Tartarus with Celestia’s approval. But it broke out, hunted me down, eventually returned to Ponyville to seek revenge. But you know a lot about that particular incident… don’t you, Your Highness?”

Twilight blinked at that. It only took a few seconds for her to connect the dots, allowing the picture to become larger and more visible. “That was the same Bugbear my friends and I defeated? The same one we sent to Tartarus?” she asked. 

Bon Bon nodded. “The very same.”

“And these… Titans…” Twilight continued, turning from the Earth pony and onto the pair of Alicorns. “How many are there?”

“Several dozen,” Luna answered grimly.

Celestia’s response made the atmosphere even more grim. 

“And those are just the ones we know about.”

Everypony’s individual reactions were that of a subtle overload to an eventual collapse. Twilight fell into her hooves, the tips of each rubbing her temples as she stared wide-eyed to the carpet. Rainbow Dash shook her head with a scoff, gazing off into the flames of the fireplace. Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged a worrisome and somewhat astonished glance, the fact being that they had been sharing the same world with such titanic creatures all these years and not even knowing about it. Pinkie Pie and Spike were both unmoving as they shared Pinkie’s bag of popcorn. 

“This is a lot ta take in,” Applejack sighed, leaning back in her chair and sinking into the cushions, her hat slipping over her face. 

“Even though our knowledge is limited,” Twilight added, giving the former rulers the assurance she assumed they needed at the moment. She raised her gaze, offered a confident smile. “Whatever you need us to do… you can count on us.”

Celestia and Luna stared at each other, their smiles comforting each other and easing the growing fear of everypony present. All except for Bon Bon. She remained cold, calculated, and fully aware of what they were dealing with. She had firsthoof experience after all. The Titans were no laughing matter. Nor were they a matter to smile over. They were something else entirely. Something beyond their understanding.

Something that could possibly be beyond their control.

Celestia continued to ease their fears, especially Twilight’s, when she said, “T.I.T.A.N. will not rest solely in your hooves, Twilight. Considering your ascension as the ruler of Equestria, we understand all of this is new not just for you… but for all of you.”

Luna bowed her head at that, raising a hoof over her heart. “My sister and I—with generous aid from one of our most trusted agents—will help you every step of the way. It would seem Bon Bon here has quite the experience with hunting monsters, more so than anypony else we know. Even Daring Do to a degree, considering the adventuress prefers to hunt treasures rather than monsters.”

The two sisters chuckled warmly to themselves, leaving Bon Bon silent and alone in her own world. Again, not a laughing matter.

Returning to the matter at hoof, Celestia announced, “We will leave first thing in the morning.”

Twilight’s expression seemed to brighten at the aspects of an adventure. Not the way she had wanted it to be, but an important adventure nonetheless. One that would ensure the safety of her country and every country for that matter. The Alicorn smiled brightly, declaring, “Oh, perfect! I’ll just send a letter back to Canterlot so they can send another private airship and—!”

Celestia and Luna both chuckled to themselves. Twilight’s smile mysteriously fell apart.

“That won’t be necessary,” Celestia told her, still holding that warming, motherly, knowing smile. “If T.I.T.A.N. is to come out of hiding, then so will its arsenal. We already have a few airships on their way, each one appropriately designed for these particular missions. Tomorrow, we will all board and travel to the Forbidden Jungle where the temple was discovered.”

Luna added, “If anypony here has any qualms or wishes not to partake in the coming campaign, please let your voice be heard… and you will be allowed to return home.”

They were nothing if not merciful. Knowing the journey ahead would be one permeated with peril, uncertainty, terrors beyond imagination, and many more dangers, they would not allow their friends to risk their lives for something they did not wish to be a part of. But it was their choice, the Alicorn sisters waiting patiently, knowing that it could take quite some time for the mares to each come to an individual conclu—

“You kidding?!” Rainbow Dash practically screeched. She took off towards the ceiling, performing several loops and stunts to the awe-filled gazes beneath her. Pausing, she turned her confident-filled smirk onto the crowd. “Ain’t no way I’m passing this up! Spitfire can handle the Wonderbolts, but I’m gonna go monster hunting! Ah, yeah! So awesome!”

Pinkie Pie suddenly bounced to life from the carpet, appearing more like a spring toy than a living, breathing pony. “I’m with Dashy! This sounds amazing! Ooooo, I’m so nervouscited I could just POP!”

The pink mare exploded into an array of confetti and streamers, moments before reappearing in Luna’s flowing mane. She booped the former princess on the nose, whispering sharply, “Magic!”

Rarity sighed, waving her mane out of her face. “I suppose I could risk my life for this particularly daring, dreadful… and albeit exciting mission. Anything for you girls, that is.”

“I would like to meet these creatures for myself,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I’m game!” Spike declared, rising from his place on the carpet and taking flight alongside Rainbow. “It’s not every day you get to go traversing ancient temples and looking for monsters! I have a feeling this is gonna be one for the history books, Twilight!”

“Only if history wants to remember it,” Twilight replied, winking at Celestia and Luna. The former princesses smiled in response. “Count us in.”

After everypony gave their response, being mostly enthusiastic, Bon Bon remained silent and distant as she was before. Finally, she faced the princesses and gave them each a solid nod. No emotion other than absolute solidity present on her expression, in her eyes, or upon her actions. Though nopony knew it as well as her, Bon Bon’s response felt more like she was fulfilling her duty as a T.I.T.A.N. agent if anything, wishing to finish whatever fight was still out there, or whatever fight was still in her. If there was even some fight left in her.

Applejack raised her hoof, and soon everypony had turned to the lone Earth pony who still hadn’t given her answer.

“Ah’d say… Ah’m in.”

And that was that. At least… they thought it was. Celebrations and smiles were put on hold after noticing Applejack’s hoof was still raised.

“Only question Ah have is… why exactly are we goin’ ta this specific temple?”

Celestia and Luna looked at each other for what felt like the umpteenth time, only that time… it felt different. It felt unique in its own mystical and majestic sense, each sister knowing and believing that what was in their hearts and within their minds were equally shared and equally understood. For the mission ahead was not to be feared. Not initially. If anything, all they were planning to do was visit an old ally once thought to have been gone forever. An ally who could offer them more than they ever thought possible.

It was Celestia who answered her and said, “Because after more than a thousand years… she has returned.”
> Chapter 6 – The Temple of the Moth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 6



“Then from the smoke came locusts on the earth, and they were given power like the power of scorpions over the earth. They were told not to harm the grass or any green growth or any tree, but only those of mankind.”



— Book of Revelation



Forbidden Jungle




Daring Do knew seeing the expression on Dr. Caballeron’s face was going to be priceless, especially when she proved her discovery to him. Especially when he and his goons saw it all with their own eyes. 

An early retirement to focus on a career of writing his adventures seemed to be the calling Dr. Caballeron wanted in his life. But the call to adventure itself always echoed louder, always filled him with vigorous will and spirit unlike any other. The desire to gain riches for risking his life, beating the competition, and to acquire the ancient relics of the past was something Caballeron could not let go of just yet. Maybe he needed one more adventure to write about. Maybe he needed another bestseller.

Or maybe he just couldn’t resist the possibility of an undiscovered temple outside of Tenochtitlan Basin. So many ancient relics within its holds. So much to unearth and so much more to sell to the highest bidders. 

Unfortunately, when Dr. Caballeron and his labor crew consisting of various thugs and goons arrived to the location Daring Do pointed out in her letter, the grounds were already occupied with various more ponies. Ponies who were digging around the site, studying the strange rock formations which led into the deeper caverns beneath the jungle floor. Ponies with armor, swords, black suits and darker helmets showing their fighting experience. Ones who appeared far more menacing, far more equipped, and far more willing to back up Daring Do of all ponies. The smug grin she wore on her face when Caballeron stumbled upon them was enough to make him sick. 

Regardless—and knowing he and his goons were outmatched—Caballeron retained the peace he had forged with Daring, even if he had initially arrived for other purposes. After approaching Daring Do and analyzing the ancient pillars of stone she had found, Caballeron demanded a rundown of her excavation. She explained that she and her T.I.T.A.N. agents were already hard at work investigating the temple grounds inside and out. The reason she called Dr. Caballeron was so that he and his goons could assist in the unearthing of the temple door, and perhaps give him another adventure or discovery to write about in his novels. And maybe gloat a bit on discovering the temple before him. Caballeron tried to point out that her letter only referred to him, and nopony else.

She retorted by saying she expected him not to come alone.

Though still agitated by Daring Do always remaining one step ahead of him, Dr. Caballeron would rather not start a conflict amidst so many other of her so-called “T.I.T.A.N. agents”. Besides, the discovery itself was worth it, Caballeron deducing that the rubble and stone pillars could very well be hundreds, if not thousands of years old. He and Daring analyzed the pillars together while the doctor’s goons assisted in following the agents down into the temple’s depths. He wanted desperately to travel into the temple as well, but Daring denied his offer, offering instead one claim that still radiated in his head.

She was waiting for some more friends to help them. 

It was nearly an hour of scouring the jungle grounds and staring at the pillars and engravings before Dr. Caballeron ever received a reward for his patience. Daring’s claim provided its fruit, as the various trees around them quivered and the air above washed forth and cried. Caballeron, a few of his ponies, the many other T.I.T.A.N. agents, and Daring Do all gazed skyward to witness the massive airship breaking the clouds and unveiling the light of the sun. Daring smiled after immediately recognizing the airship. She recognized the insignia upon its gargantuan balloon. 

The rising sun above the world of Equus. 

It had been far too long since Daring Do had seen the T.I.T.A.N. logo. 

It had been even longer since she had seen Princess Celestia’s personal airship, the Radiance. 

Trees had been removed via the T.I.T.A.N. crew and Caballeron’s labor force, creating a big enough area for the Radiance to descend and land. The massive engines died down and the trees settled once the airship pressed out its landing gear and landed upon the jungle floor. The bridge was just as large as Daring remembered, steam shooting off from various positions on the ship. Steel, wood, and fire combined to create arguably the most impressive machine in T.I.T.A.N.’s arsenal. Even though she had hardly ridden it in her early years serving the princess with T.I.T.A.N., it was still a nostalgic sight to behold nonetheless. 

It was even more nostalgic to see the ponies stepping off the descending ramp on the right side of the ship. Daring smirked and trotted over to the ramp’s end, Caballeron and many others trailing behind her. As for the doctor and his goons, they were a tad apprehensive when they noticed the ponies stepping off the airship. Considering their past crimes and such, to be worried was an understandable response. 

When they steadily approached the Princess of Friendship and the former princesses of Equestria, it made sense as to why Caballeron and his cronies were nervous. 

They were not alone by the looks of it. Leading the pack was Celestia and Luna, with Princess Twilight trailing behind the two sisters. Behind Twilight were the remaining Council of Friendship, such as Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Spike. Daring Do sent a smirk and a nod Rainbow’s way, who smiled with giddy enthusiasm to be in the presence of her favorite author and adventuress once again. Dr. Caballeron actually had a relieved smile grace his features when it was the same yellow Pegasus as before who stepped out of the airship. Fluttershy, was it? He recognized her, and that was all he needed to know. There was at least one friendly face within the crowd. 

But stepping off of the Radiance last was somepony Daring Do did not expect to see that day. She scoffed, her smile growing even wider when she saw the old but familiar and friendly face of Special Agent Sweetie Drops. Out of retirement and back in the frying pan, just like Daring in a way. 

She led the approach herself, gently bowing her head to the royalty. Whether that be to Twilight, or to the sisters. Celestia and Luna bowed their heads back as a showing of gratitude and respect to their agent. Their reunion was certainly a long time coming, especially for the discovery mentioned in Daring’s letter. A world they thought was gone long ago, and a Titan with it. 

“Your Majesties,” Daring greeted aloud. The various other T.I.T.A.N. agents with her all bowed in tandem. Even Dr. Caballeron and his few remaining cronies bowed as well, Caballeron clearing his throat awkwardly and dropping his head. 

After lifting her head and smiling to the many other familiar ponies with the princesses—Spike included—Daring’s smirk only grew when her eyes snuck in-between the bodies and landed on the tan Earth pony within the crowd. Her cobalt blue mane with pink stripes made her distinguishable among the others, making her stand out even more when Daring announced, “Well, I’ll be…”

Every eye followed Daring’s. Every eye turned to her. Bon Bon sighed, forced a smile and stepped forth. Off of the ramp and onto the damp jungle grass. Coming face to face with the pony, Bon Bon lifted her eyes and offered the mare a smirk in return. Though she had hoped for better circumstances, it was still nice to see Daring Do again. 

She addressed her as such. “Agent Daring Do.”

“Special Agent Sweetie Drops,” the adventuress said, raising her left hoof. Sweetie Drops did the same. She slapped her hoof against Sweetie’s, bringing the mare in for a quick and clean hug. She heard her chuckle. “It’s been too long.”

Breaking off the hug and dropping her hoof, Sweetie Drops smiled with a quick nod. “That it has. And I go by Bon Bon now.”

Daring understood. The need for security. To lay low. She herself was no different. Nodding, Daring smiled and said, “Of course.”

“Have the agents of T.I.T.A.N. secured the area?” Luna asked, bringing focus back to the conversation.

“That we have,” Daring replied. She waved them along, spinning accordingly and trotting off towards the ancient pillars within the vines. “Come on. We can take you to the chamber I discovered.”

Daring was sure to send a smirk Caballeron’s way, who only snorted and faced away from her. He still followed her, though. Everypony did. From the former rulers to the current princess, to the Council of Friendship and to the agents of T.I.T.A.N., from Dr. Caballeron and his mindless goons. They all trotted or flew behind the adventuress Daring Do. 

“Sorry about the smaller numbers, Your Highness,” the Pegasus stated, Twilight flinching but realizing quickly that Daring was referring to Celestia. Holding out her hoof to the many other T.I.T.A.N. agents left behind to study the pillars and outer temple grounds, Daring Do explained, “Since T.I.T.A.N.’s scrubbing, all I really had to rely on was the skeleton crew you sent me. Them, and a few old agents and old friends coming out of retirement to face this threat head-on. A threat… that’ll hopefully be the last one.”

“These are smaller numbers?!” Dr. Caballeron questioned, hoof outstretched to the many ponies confirmed to be secret agents of the organization Daring Do was apparently a part of. The fact that she was not only A. K. Yearling but also a secret agent working for Celestia still boggled the stallion’s mind. Everything about that day was just out of control, and the amount of security he had seen backing Daring was considered to be a small number just didn’t make any more sense than everything else. 

It seemed to make perfect sense for Celestia though, the Alicorn nodding gently to her explanation. “It will be enough for now,” she replied. 

The rest of the trip was mainly quiet, save for a few hushed whispers and mumbles from the crowd of ponies. Pinkie’s obvious wonderment creating soft sighs and gasps escaping the mare when she saw the pillars of stone erected from the jungle floor. It only got more and more interesting once that floor had broken, Daring Do leading the pack into the depths beneath the vines, beneath the grass, and beneath the earth itself into an underground cavern of sorts. That was when Pinkie was truly left breathless. Fluttershy as well. 

Lanterns and torches lit the way, makeshift in design and added recently by the agents already far ahead of them. The cavern was spacious and cold, cobwebs crowding the corners while cracks infected the ceiling, walls, and floors they stepped upon. Nearly everypony was taken aback by the discovery, perhaps Dr. Caballeron most of all. He was especially intrigued by the relics left behind, small vases and plates scattered across the dusty and dirty floors. He wondered how much they would be worth. The not-so-gentle shove on his back by a T.I.T.A.N. agent brought Caballeron back to the group, much to his dismay. 

While Caballeron was imagining how much he could smuggle out of the temple without being seen, everypony else was fixated on the engravings and carvings on the walls. Rarity was once disgusted by the dirt and webs and dust all around her, but soon lost interest when her eyes quickly faced the left wall. Her jaw fell, eyes widening alongside Applejack, Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Spike, and even Bon Bon. Rainbow Dash flew above them, her own crimson irises washing across the walls and the ceiling and capturing even more of the legend forever engraved upon their surroundings. The story the images could tell, the legacies left behind for the future of ponykind to discover and learn. 

What Twilight and her friends had witnessed, what Bon Bon could see, all of it reflected back and focused onto the image of the great moth. Its majestic wings, artistically stunning and spreading from one end of the wall to the next, presented what could have very well been a deity to the ancient ponies who were shown bowing to the beast. Worshipping it. The rays from its wings shined down upon them all, upon all of the great moth’s followers. 

While Twilight was simply breathless to what she was witnessing, Celestia and Luna seemed less curious with the engravings and more so anticipating with what lied ahead. Bon Bon herself had heard of the legends, had known the stories told again and again when she still worked for T.I.T.A.N. If what Daring Do had discovered was true, if what the temple carvings displayed were accurate… then what they would find would prove the legends. 

Bon Bon gazed to the former princesses. They held no awestruck expression, gazed maybe once or twice to the walls and ceilings surrounding them. Their eyes were hardened, expressions even more so as they soldiered on ahead. Almost as if they were fully expecting to see something at the end of the tunnel. 

And so, they did.

Once Daring Do had led the group to the end of the tunnel, blocking their path was a massive door. At least, everypony believed it to be a door, what with the many stallions pushing and shoving the stone aside. Engraved on the stone was another stunning image of the great moth, perfectly intact and visible even after remaining hidden and gathering dust and age. The Pegasi beat their wings furiously to aid the Earth ponies below, the unicorns doing the same with their magic. With their combined strength, the agents of T.I.T.A.N. and labor force of Dr. Caballeron succeeded in muscling the several hundred-pound door out of their way.

Twilight lit up her horn. Rarity followed. Celestia and Luna did the same.

With the door moved at long last, the ponies either trailed behind or picked up a torch to further explore the dark chamber that rested on the other side. Daring Do picked up a torch and continued to lead them onward, though not knowing what remained within the unexplored darkness. Dr. Caballeron explored with her, Daring handing him a torch and approaching the only other source of light, that being the small fireflies hovering several meters away. Daring Do instantly recognized the insects. They shimmered the same turquoise glow and danced above the heart of the chamber. The unicorns and Alicorns illuminated the area in their own unique hues. The Pegasi grabbed torches and spread the light to every corner of the room. With that, their sight was given. 

And they paid witness to one of the most stunning discoveries any of them had ever seen. 

What they had stumbled upon was not simply another cavern in the ancient temple ruins. The glowing fireflies descended and made their rest upon a large object resting in the center of the room. Daring Do studied the object further, her eyes narrowing and widening when that same turquoise light from the fireflies infused with the object itself. The glow it created sent a pulse of light throughout the room, nearly blotting out every torch, every magical light from the unicorns. Until everything, every corner, every space… was consumed in a heavenly green and blue.

Ponies flinched back, but not Daring Do. Not the princesses. Certainly not Bon Bon. Daring Do placed her torch on the stone stand next to her, her expression frozen. Her breath seemingly ceased. Her eyes could not widen any further. The large object resting before them continued to glow and shimmer. It continued to pulse with what appeared to be veins across its surface. From that light the object radiated, something was stirring inside. The pulse Daring Do could hear and now… feel… was not some magical energy spike. 

It was a heartbeat. 

Daring Do gasped. Her smile grew. 

The room they were in was not some random cavern. It was a nesting chamber. A birthing chamber. The object that sat in the center of that nest and towered over everypony else was not some random anomaly. It was an egg. And it was alive.

While everypony was fixated and lost on the glow of the egg, Daring approached the nearest agent she could find. She leaned towards him and said, “Get the other agents and scientists… Tell them to bring the equipment to our location.”

The stallion nodded with a firm, “Yes, ma’am.”

As the pony trotted out of the nesting chamber, an atmosphere of silence settled over the masses. An atmosphere of silence and tranquility under the heavenly glow. Dr. Caballeron was simply at a loss for words. If he thought mere vases from a bygone era could be worth a lot, he could only imagine what the egg before him would be worth. Whatever the egg held, whatever undiscovered creature was inside it, would undoubtedly be worth millions in gold. Perhaps more. Not like he could take it with the authorities of Equestria breathing down his neck, but it was satisfying to think about nonetheless. As for the others, their reactions were more than suitable.

The Council of Friendship crowded together, each one of their gazes lost to the beauty and majesty of the light reflecting from the egg’s surface. With each pulsating heartbeat, they could somehow feel it within themselves, that pulse of energy filling them and connecting with them on a level that was not yet of their understanding. Perhaps trying to study them as they studied it, hopeful in searching for that potential bond that went deeper than mere physical means. They did not reject it, however. They explored it, allowed that energy and magic to embrace them. Daring Do and Bon Bon shared similar expressions, each mare unable to fathom what they were witnessing. The engravings were evidence enough, but what they saw was more than that. It was far, far more. 

What they were witnessing was a living, breathing legend. 

“Celestia… Luna… is this the Titan you told us about?” Twilight asked, turning to them for a hopeful shred of confirmation. 

Their smiles merely grew. That was all Twilight needed.

“This is… This is unbelievable!” Twilight gasped under a tight whisper, almost worrisome that her voice could possibly frighten the creature within the egg. “The fact that we are actually gazing upon an ancient Titan species for the first time… Oh, my… this is… this is… wow.”

“Well, golly… ain’t it a sight…” Applejack pondered, pulling her hat back so her eyes didn’t miss a second of what she was witnessing.

“Is it…?” Rainbow Dash questioned, hovering forward a mere inch closer. “Is it ready to hatch?”

“Oh, yeah, Dash,” Daring Do responded, looking nowhere else but onto the trembling egg. Her slick, awestruck grin continued to shine. “She definitely wants to be born.”

While the others sat back and watched the birth unfold, Fluttershy broke away from the crowd and approached what she had been dearly needing to understand. She couldn’t wait a second more. She simply needed to know. The stone flooring welcomed her approach, the steps leading up to the nest awaiting the presence of another. 

Twilight shot out her hoof. “Wait, Fluttershy, maybe—!”

Celestia rested her own upon the mare’s shoulder, easing the young Alicorn with a comforting nod and a motherly smile. Soon enough, Twilight fell into that comfort, seeing and understanding just as her former teacher did. This was Fluttershy’s trial to face, to overcome. This was her moment to shine. 

This was Fluttershy’s time to listen. 

Standing now upon the edges of the nest, Fluttershy gazed into the light the egg was constantly pulsating. The warmth she felt, the light filling her heart and her being gave her the assurance that the animal was not dangerous. Not in the slightest. Not to somepony like her. Cautiously and carefully, Fluttershy laid her trembling hoof on the egg and breathed out. It certainly took her by surprise at first contact. The veins. The slick surface that was quivering and bubbling and almost ready to pop. It was more like an egg sac if anything, the shell having degraded and the last stage of the creature’s birth ready to commence. Hearing the pulses, feeling the soft cooing of the creature within the egg, Fluttershy breathed steadily and closed her eyes. She listened for several more silent seconds. 

Everypony behind her did. 

Until, finally, Fluttershy said, “She…” 

The crowd held their breath. The Pegasus gently opened her eyes.

“She feels very distressed,” Fluttershy finished. Everypony reacted differently to that revelation. Celestia and Luna turned to one another cautiously. Daring Do and Bon Bon gulped softly. The Council of Friendship watched on, silently encouraged and cheered for their friend to press on. 

And she did. Fluttershy leaned closer, not enough to where she was touching, but close enough for even her whispers to be heard. She rubbed the egg softly, told the animal within, “It’s okay… You don’t have to be afraid. We’re not here to hurt you. Come on… Come on out…”

Her calls were met with a slight hesitation, but with an answer nonetheless. Her eyes widened, Fluttershy quickly backpedaling down the steps and across the stone pathway when she felt the tremor shake across the nest. From the egg itself. Her friends were quick to join her side, all of them gazing in awe and wonder as the top of the egg broke… and the creature within began to hatch. 

Its first breath was a wind whistling through the chamber, the body of the creature splitting the sac and rising higher and higher as the seconds moved on. The following rumbles and gurgles that escaped the creature filled the birthing chamber with continuous tremors, but not of any dangerous kind. The ponies held their ground, feeling the creature’s sounds fill their bodies and tremble their bones. But it was calming. It was soothing. Like a song. Maybe even a lullaby. 

The skin of the animal was wet and bioluminescent. Its glow only amplified as the egg sac fell from its hide and the creature rose up to full height. Turquoise light mixed with pulses of green and blue radiated within the expansive nesting chamber. Once all had settled, the towering behemoth of a larva turned in accordance to the many other life forms present within the chamber. It made a soft, curious sound, almost unable to identify whether or not the species before it was dangerous or not. 

And then, Celestia herself took a step forward. The creature turned to her, to the closest, most familiar pony approaching. Then, a second pony approached, the larva turning to her and mumbling gently. Together, the light and dark, the two sisters, Celestia and Luna stopped before the great beast.

With that same smile, Celestia called out, “Hello again… old friend.”

It took several moments before the creature could properly identify the pony or understand her words. The voice was what caught the creature most of all, that tender and loving call she had heard once so long ago. Staring first at Celestia, and then turning to Luna, the larva cooed gently to them both. Finally, assuredly, recognizing and knowing them.

Luna sighed with relief, her eyes burning from the mere beauty of it all. She could still hardly believe who she was staring at, the legend made truth, the savior and benevolent beast of peace. The first Titan she had ever witnessed… returned to them after a thousand years. 

Wiping her eye, Luna proudly announced, “Everypony… say hello to Titanus Mosura… or better known as—”

“Mothra,” Bon Bon breathed. 

Her name was spoken, and all absorbed the power of it. Breathed it in as Bon Bon had breathed it out. To some, they were witnessing a legend brought forth to the real world, brought forth and made to be definitive truth and reality. Daring Do and Bon Bon and several other T.I.T.A.N. agents present had only ever heard of her legend, but were never born to see her for themselves. Those like Celestia, like Luna, they had lived long enough to know her legend was real, and to know the stunning tranquility of her in the flesh once again.

To the others who had never heard nor believed in her legend, they were certainly made believers now. Dr. Caballeron and his followers were at a loss for words, no thoughts of treasure plaguing their minds, but her alone filling them with the heavenly images of her presence. The Council of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle and her friends, had only been told by the princesses of who she truly was. Now that they saw her with their own eyes, they could truly believe every word Celestia and Luna uttered. Because they were right. Mothra exemplified and defined every meaning of the ancient deities and what they were always meant to be, what the old generations and tribes worshipped them for: Beauty. Serenity. Peace. Love.

Hope. 

“Absolutely stunning…” Rarity gasped, her eyes shimmering the twinkles of turquoise reflecting off of Mothra’s slick, newborn skin. The larva leaned back, her glowing blue eyes staring to every single pony that stepped forth to observe her closer. 

“Wow…” Pinkie and Spike simultaneously whispered. 

The Council of Friendship continued to step closer, and their actions only startled Mothra. She leaned further back, crying softly and hissing. Twilight instantly stepped back, tugging Rarity and Pinkie with her. Applejack shook her head—simultaneously breaking out of her daze—and caught Spike by his wings, the young dragon seemingly lost in a trance to Mothra’s beauty. 

Rainbow Dash flinched back, chuckling nervously. “Whoa… guess we scared her, huh?”

Fluttershy turned to her friends, eyeing them shortly before turning to the subtle cries and worrisome gurgles of the great larva. Studying Mothra’s posture and trembles, Fluttershy understood the emotions she was feeling at the moment. She was still apprehensive to the others. Hardening her brow to her friends and those with them, she slowly moved forward to approach the creature a second time. And that time, nopony tried to stop her. 

Mothra was cautious herself, but eased slowly when the yellow Pegasus began to speak. That same soothing, calming voice that had spoken to her earlier. Knowing that, sensing that, believing that, Mothra lowered her head to closer examine the pony. She was gentle in her approach. Both of them were. When they met in the middle, it was Fluttershy who raised her hoof to meet her. Mothra stopped, stared at her hoof, then slowly pressed against it. 

Fluttershy laid her hoof on the head of the majestic beast and simply… rested it there.

Smiling at last, Fluttershy turned back to her friends and waved them over. Slowly, she warned them silently, so as not to scare her. In a crowd of seven, Twilight Sparkle led them onwards to the face of the mighty larva. Pinkie and Spike stuck close together, Rarity and Applejack doing the same with Rainbow slow behind Twilight and Bon Bon. Celestia and Luna were the last ones to join the group, letting the mares and dragon take the necessary steps first. 

“It’s all right… These are my friends…” Fluttershy assured the great beast.

Back and forth, Mothra’s sight shifted from the Pegasus and to the crowd of ponies approaching her. Though seeing the familiar Alicorn sisters also with the ponies made Mothra’s fears subside exponentially, calming her just enough for the crowd to reach Fluttershy. 

And turning to them, Fluttershy gave a supportive smile and nodded them along. “Go ahead… she won’t hurt you,” she told them, her hoof still patting and rubbing Mothra’s head. 

The Princess of Friendship herself was the first to raise her hoof, apprehensive at first, then seeing the nod of approval from Fluttershy, proceeded to take that brave step forward. Her hoof connected to Mothra’s skin, and Twilight sighed. Mothra seemed to sigh as well, her bioluminescence shimmering softer and softer by the second. Her pulses, her heartbeats, dropped slowly. Her breathing even more soft and slow. Calm and secure. Seeing that, the other mares took the chance to embrace the Titan for themselves. 

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Spike, and Rainbow Dash were the next brave souls, each mare and dragon laying their hoof and or claw upon Mothra’s soft hide and feeling the creature stir to their touch. Pinkie looked like a filly in a candy shop, pressing both of her hooves into Mothra’s skin and squishing it playfully, giggling to herself and whispering rapidly, “Squish, squish, squish!” Applejack smirked as her hoof grazed across the beast, backing off rather quickly after getting as much of a feel as she wanted. Spike was transfixed by Mothra’s glowing skin, the young dragon’s eyes as wide as can be as his claw gingerly traced her veins and followed her pulsating glow.

Rainbow’s hoof gingerly rubbed the larva’s slick skin, the Pegasus chuckling. “So cool… and kinda gross. But still really cool.”

After hearing that, Rarity tapped the tip of her hoof against the larva’s skin. Already shivering when she felt the cool slickness of it. She decided that was enough and backed away, clearing her throat with a forced smile and saying, “Oh, yes, she is certainly quite beauti—” 

Mothra turned to the alabaster unicorn and blew hot air into her face. If the stench didn’t do it in for her, then the dampness of Mothra’s breath certainly made Rarity gag. She froze in place as the steam practically engulfed her face. Rarity coughed and wheezed, her mane a frazzled mess that stuck out behind her skull. 

She gagged once more, forcing out a hoarse, “… beautiful.”

Mothra made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a soft giggle.

As for the last member of their small group of mares, Bon Bon took her sweet time simply staring at and studying the beast for any sudden movements. For any sort of threatening motions. Only she made none. Mothra was as curious about them as Twilight and her friends were about her. Finally giving in to her own curiosity, Bon Bon approached while the other mares backed away. Mothra turned to her and her alone. Bon Bon froze, already seeing the same blue tint that struck the heavens and tore apart the skies of the snowstorm. Hearing that horrific roar sting her ears one more time…

She closed her eyes. 

She raised her shaking hoof. 

And then released the pent-up anxiety growing inside of her in a long exhale when Mothra pressed herself against the pony’s touch. Bon Bon gazed up to the Titan in awe and… excitement. She even managed a real smile. Though her history with Titans was not the brightest, nor the friendliest, Bon Bon could at least mentally jot down her encounter with Titanus Mosura as certainly peaceful. Not all Titans were ferocious, bloodthirsty monsters. Bon Bon still needed to remind herself of that, because Mothra definitely wasn’t. 

She took a step away to make room for the former princesses. Celestia and Luna both neared Mothra and raised their hooves in order to grace her once more. Mothra was more than willing for them, cooing affectionately when her head connected with their hooves. The scene was enough to make Fluttershy’s heart swell.

Celestia gasped, struggling to hold in her tears, but managed to say, “It has been far too long.”

“Indeed,” Luna added, patting the great larva lovingly. 

Twilight and the others gazed to the reunion, knowing for sure it was a reunion. Meaning there was more story between the former rulers and the friendly Titan than Celestia and Luna were willingly to reveal. Meaning there was still more for Twilight to learn. Giddy at the thought, she nearly dismissed the sudden tremor quaking through Mothra’s body. 

To their surprise, and to the surprise of everypony else present, Mothra slowly leaned back, chittering at a high-pitched moan. Her legs quivered in a showing of emotional distress. Though many looked about and asked to themselves what was wrong with her, it was Fluttershy who flew up to Mothra and pressed her hooves against her forehead once more. That seemed to calm the creature down, but only for a moment. Her breathing was rapid, her pulsating heartbeats far from normal. Fluttershy shushed her in a calming, motherly tone, stroking the newborn’s head and whispering words of comfort. The entire crowd watched in anxious anticipation. 

“Why are you so afraid?” Fluttershy asked, feeling the trembling skin of the beast and feeling her own heart threatening to break. The little cries and whimpers Mothra made did not help her, either. But she was determined. She had helped nearly every animal and creature deemed too dangerous to save many a time. Such as the manticore when she first met Twilight. 

All she needed to do was find Mothra’s thorn. 

Soothing the creature, Fluttershy pressed her own forehead against hers and continued to shush her, assure her, peacefully speak to her in a way only the two of them could understand. Her next question came after a near-minute of silence, a near-minute of soothing. 

With her eyes closed, Fluttershy whispered to the creature, “Can you speak to me?”

It was nearly a minute once more of silence. At least, everypony thought it was silence. There was no other sound heard in the room except for Mothra’s minimal whimpers and chitters. Her cooing grew rampant as the seconds pressed on, more turquoise pulses filling the nesting chamber with light and warmth. Finally, Fluttershy broke off from the larva, but still held her hoof to her. She opened her eyes. 

“What’s she saying?” Daring Do asked.

“She…” Fluttershy replied, trying to recollect just what exactly Mothra had spoken to her. It was a difficult tongue, but it was an animal nonetheless. Fluttershy could understand her, maybe not be normal means… but by a way that felt natural. Not really her mind… but her heart. Her spirit. Her soul. That, for some reason, was the only way Mothra could speak to a pony with a talent like hers. 

Pursing her lips, Fluttershy managed to translate, “She says her rebirth is occurring because…”

Mothra cooed to her. 

“Because she has sensed a great imbalance soon to come… greater than… before?” she said, almost uttering it in a question. Fluttershy stared at Mothra, trying to understand if she uttered that correctly. Mothra cooed once more. “She was born again… and therefore must take action.”

Breaking her hoof away, she flew down to meet with her friends and the former princesses. “She says that she still needs time to rest and grow strong.”

Celestia stared to the majestic animal, nodding fiercely to that. “We can assure her that T.I.T.A.N. will keep her safe,” the Alicorn declared. 

Mothra stared to them, singing what seemed to be a gentle response of comfort. Almost as if she understood what Celestia had said. 

Bon Bon stared back at the creature, turning quickly to the yellow Pegasus and telling her, “Fluttershy, we need you to keep talking to her. Find out what we need to do to help, and what Mothra means by this… ‘great imbalance’ and what it entails.”

Fluttershy nodded to that, her mission set, her priorities laid out. As long as she got to stay with Mothra and keep her safe, then that was all that mattered. To her, anyway. As for the others, Bon Bon faced the Alicorn and properly addressed them as such. “Celestia, Luna…”

The many turned her way, not just the former rulers. That was good, because Bon Bon needed all of their attention. Especially the Council’s. Especially when she told the sisters, “I think now would be the best time if we told Twilight and the others everything they need to know… about everything they don’t know.”

Mothra gave off an astounding sound. A shriek. A roar of her own. One that made the entire temple quake and made everypony turn her way. One that made Bon Bon smile again. At least there was one Titan she could come to like. 

Maybe.
> Chapter 7 – The Gods of Old
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 7



“Godzilla is the son of the atomic bomb… the sacred beast of the apocalypse.”



— Tomoyuki Tanaka



Forbidden Jungle



The Radiance, Main Bridge




Once they were all safely inside the confines of Celestia’s lead airship, the Radiance, they settled themselves within the main bridge. The former princesses politely cleared the room, the various pilots breaking off from their posts and exiting the bridge. The Council of Friendship remained and watched as Celestia and Luna positioned themselves around the center table, where the map of Equus was displayed in a clear glass containment. They were quick to join them. 

Twilight Sparkle led them, trailed closely by Spike. Rarity and Applejack settled themselves on Twilight’s left and right respectively, with Spike popping up in-between Twilight and the farm pony. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie stood together on the opposite side of table, staring down Twilight momentarily before turning to face the head of the table. 

As for Bon Bon, she took her seat away from the table and sat near one of the flight consoles. Not terribly far from the center map, but enough for her to recollect on her own terms without too much interference from the rest of the group. She kept her eyes on the former rulers, leaning back in her chair and letting them tell the story of Equestria’s first—and last—guardian. 

With her horn alight, Celestia closed the bridge’s doors to ensure their conversation didn’t travel too far to any unwarranted ears. With that out of the way, she stared to the many patient and eager eyes surrounding the table. Allowing herself to breathe, break out a short, sweet smile, Celestia took in a deep breath and began. 

“From what little we told you about Mothra during our travel to the Forbidden Jungle, we can assume you all have several more questions following your… first impressions with the Titan?”

It was Twilight who raised her hoof first and foremost. Celestia and Luna chuckled warmly at that, nodding her way.

Dropping her hoof, Princess Twilight began what was undoubtedly going to be her long tirade of questions with the most important one, asking them, “What is our history with Mothra?”

The others seemed to hold a shared understanding of that question, wishing to know just as well and nodding to Twilight. They all turned to the sisters for an answer. And Celestia and Luna, knowing nothing else could be hidden from their knowledge, allowed themselves to answer any question the current ruler and her friends had for their predicament. Nothing hidden. Nothing veiled. Everything out in the open and on the table. 

Celestia answered her and replied, “She is before even our time. Far before our rule or even our birth. The earliest recordings T.I.T.A.N. have found suggested that Mothra is said to be thousands and thousands of years old. Cave paintings, ancient manuscripts, all theorized to have been dated back to hundreds of thousands of years… all showed her.”

That was a bomb in and of itself. Everypony each took a moment to collect themselves and try to understand that what they just heard needed to be taken as a high probability, and perhaps not just a theory. To know that Celestia and Luna were not the oldest living beings in Equestria was shocking, especially for Twilight. Bon Bon hardly even moved, having felt the punch of that revelation many years ago. It was not as shocking now, and not nearly as shocking as what else the princesses were to reveal. 

Luna took over, saying, “Even with her great age, Mothra has an even greater legacy. She earned it after helping us defeat many beasts left over from Grogar’s reign.”

Seeing the confusion ripple across the group of mares and young dragon, Luna chuckled shortly and clarified, “Not Titans. Grogar’s creatures were not natural to our ecosystem, birthed through wicked and demonic rituals that only the Father of Monsters could concoct. But Mothra would not have that. My sister and I… including our parents… battled alongside the great moth to ensure Equus was rid of Grogar’s fiends. Hm… legend even spoke of Mothra fighting alongside Gusty the Great to overthrow Grogar… but that was long before our time. She became a heroic figure to all, exemplified even to the status of a vengeful angel, a deity, if you will. It is no wonder she was worshipped by ancient pony tribes for thousands of years prior.”

Celestia said, “Mothra had proven to be a benevolent and peaceful giant. She kept order in our world during a time of lawlessness, where the magic of friendship was yet to become even a concept to consider. Yet after the last of the great beasts born of the Father of Monsters was defeated… Mothra vanished. We never found her. It was almost as if… she was just a vengeful angel… arriving simply to balance our world back into its natural state. So you can understand why we are so concerned for her return. Something big is coming, something that could shift the balance of our world once again.”

Fully engrossed and beyond the point of no return, Twilight Sparkle could have sworn she felt her jaw hit the table beneath her. She was hearing history she never believed to have even happened, from the lips of the ones who had lived through it no less! To know that Grogar was defeated by the combined strength of the Royal Sisters, their parents, Gusty the Great, all alongside Mothra at one point or another was beyond earth-shattering for her. Mothra had existed with them all this time, and only now was she truly understanding it! It was unbelievable. Nopony could fully fathom it, nopony could object or speak or even breathe. Save for one who cleared her throat.

“Sooo… just to clarify again,” Rainbow said, objecting to their history lesson and asking a question of her own. “Grogar’s monsters… are not Titans?”

Luna shook her head. “No. Titans are far more ancient than Grogar’s beasts.”

Twilight tilted her own, asking, “How ancient are they?”

It took quite some time for the former princesses to respond, almost as if they were forming the words in their minds or the words were stuck on their tongues. After catching the look Bon Bon gave them from her seated position further off, Celestia knew hiding the full truth was not worth the consequences. Luna seemed to share her sentiments. After a moment longer to gather themselves, the sisters began again with the eldest starting. 

“The rulers today… the rulers of Equus—the equines, griffons, dragons, and so forth—are not the original rulers of this world. While we have theorized Mothra to be hundreds of thousands of years old… a more accurate representation for all the Titans we’ve studied have shown that the majority of them are, in fact… millions of years old.”

The oxygen seemed to be sucked out of the bridge, as if the cabin was suddenly depressurized and everypony was left gasping and silent. Left to a silent, gasping death. Their hearts nearly stopped, but they managed to survive in the aftermath of that revelation. Rainbow Dash and Applejack leaned their necks backwards. Pinkie Pie’s jaw cartoonishly dropped and smacked against the map of Equus. Spike shared her expression, only not as outlandish or… stretchy. Twilight and Rarity’s eyes popped open so wide they could have nearly popped out of their skulls. Outside of the aftermath, Bon Bon slowly nodded and closed her eyes, lowering her head gently. 

Letting the former rulers continue on and tell the true story of Equus.

Luna was the next one, taking the responsibility and stating aloud, “For millions of years, the Titans lived and battled upon our fair planet for dominance. They reigned over one another, a chain of power the beasts share similar to creatures today. Alphas, pack leaders, much like we see from timberwolves… they followed the same ritual of leadership. They were regarded as the first gods… the Gods of Old, if you will.”

“Gods of Old?” Spike repeated, voice high and quiet. 

Celestia nodded and explained, “Ancient tribes and civilizations of ponies, of various other species, left behind temples, manuscripts, clues of the Titans’ existence. But for some reason… something made the creatures disappear. Our hollow earth theory was devised around forty years ago, which states today that the ground beneath us is not entirely compact. Instead, there is a world that lives beneath our world, a hollow earth that holds the beasts that once roamed our lands many, many millions of years ago. 

"Something made the creatures disappear… something made the Titans burrow into the earth. Theories state that they fell into a deep hibernation due to the less geothermal radiation of the planet’s core, rather than the natural radiation they used to absorb. And now, as you have seen and what we have told you, the Titans are slowly awakening, slowly trying to reclaim their kingdom. Dozens have already awakened… and potential hundreds more await beneath us.”

It was the truth and it was still so hard to tell it. It seemed even harder for Twilight and the Council to accept it. Applejack leaned forward on her forelegs, rubbing a hoof through her golden-blonde mane and pushing her hat back in the process. Pinkie seemed all too giddy at the prospects of so many other monsters beneath her, monsters she hadn’t given a proper welcome to Equestria surprise party. Her giddiness was slowly suppressed by the growing fear and anxiety that the Titans wrought, even when she tried well to hide it. Rainbow Dash was at a loss for words, Spike as well. As for Rarity…

Rarity gulped and quivered where she stood, laying her hoof over Ponyville displayed on the map. Where her friends and family resided. Her home and her livelihood. Her hoof blanketed it like a Titan very well could have. Wiped it off the face of the planet…

She gulped a second time, having no spittle to do so, and whispered fearfully, “This is… well… this is certainly…”

“Wow,” Twilight whispered in an astonished gasp. A far cry from Rarity’s own emotional expressiveness, but a unique reaction nonetheless. 

“Wait a minute now,” Applejack interjected, earing the attention of the bridge. “Ya said that the Titans went into a deep hibernation before. Why did they burrow? Ya don’t suppose those ancient ponies had a clue as ta what happened ta them, do ya?”

To her unfortunate luck, Applejack watched both sisters shake their heads. 

“No, it would seem that the ancients did not have a… particularly positive outlook for the future,” Celestia answered. Her expression seemed to fall, to darken at the prospects of what she was about to utter. “In fact, they prophesized quite a grim end to their world. If not theirs… then the one to come. The ancient tribes referred to the future generations—if there were to be future generations—as the New Ones. New gods, new rulers, the ones who will lay claim to the world with the Titans gone. They prophesized… how the New Ones would bear the greatest burden if the Titans were to return in their time. Turns out they weren’t that far off.”

Twilight leaned forward, placed her hooves on the table and asked, “If the Titans burrowed into the earth, then why didn’t the ancient tribes lay claim to the world? I mean, nopony was stopping them.”

“Not entirely correct,” Luna replied. “Like many theories T.I.T.A.N. holds today of what occurred in the world before, we also have theories as to why the Titans vanished, and also why the tribes went into hiding as well.”

Twilight’s ears perked up higher at that, the other mares and Spike leaning forward, closer, as if nearing the princesses meant they would receive the story quicker. 

Luna noted that and continued regardless. “We have theorized that it was perhaps Grogar casting a spell over the inhabitants, causing the beasts that could threaten his rule to hide beneath the earth while he claimed it for himself. But… this theory was disregarded. There are no writings or paintings showing Grogar within the same era as the Titans. The Father of Monsters would have certainly been worth recording in history had he existed with them. Our knowledge of him falls back merely thousands of years, so Grogar could not have been millions of years old. Whatever happened was before Grogar’s time.”

Celestia nodded to her and faced the crowd, bringing their attention onto her as the elder stated, “Which brought us to our most accepted theory… that of an apocalyptic event.”

The silence in the room was stifling. All except for Bon Bon’s breathing, which had grown far more skittish the moment Celestia had mentioned that particular theory. The Earth pony opened her eyes, pupils shrunk and trembling. Her hooves began to shake, her breathing intensifying and shivering. She was lost in her own terrified past, listening intently to every word Celestia said. 

“The intelligence we’ve managed to gather over the years have provided. Not much, but they have provided. Strange writings of an ancient language, far more ancient than Old Ponish, discovered many decades ago in one of the oldest temples in all of Equus. There, we have found cave paintings showcasing a devastating battle between two great monsters. Two Titans. Two alphas. We still struggle today interpreting the writings, but the paintings tell enough of the story. This… battle, this… clash between these two alpha predators seemed to have shaken the entire world. Until all the world was bathed in the fires and devastation of their rampage.

"The other Titans went below ground, went into hibernation to escape the event unfolding above. They did so to survive, to escape the devastation before it claimed their lives as well. It could have been what wiped out the ancient tribes and civilizations, or most of them. Many of these tribes could have very well escaped all the same, left behind their legacy in the hollow earth and the caves… where their paintings told us of their apocalypse.”

And with that, Celestia breathed out. Nearly all the pent-up frustrations of her secrets had been fully exhaled to the many, to the ponies she trusted most of all with such critical information of their world’s true history. And from that, the many reacted accordingly. The idea of an apocalypse in the past or even one to come left the mares and dragon in an uncertain and frightful state. Rarity was openly shivering, though the unicorn did her best to maintain her composure and remain strong. Applejack and Rainbow were equally taken aback by such information, with Pinkie Pie and Spike trapped in an uncertain state of understanding. 

Twilight was stuck in a similar boat as all of them combined. She was fearful, but tried to remain strong. She was taken aback, and tried to understand the uncertainty. In the heart of it all, she was stuck on one idea, that being the idea that two monsters alone caused the other Titans to run with their tails between their legs. As if that wasn’t enough to be worried about, just the battle of the two Titans nearly wiped out all life on the planet.

Just two of them. Two Titans.

Two alphas.

Twilight cleared her throat, closed her eyes, and breathed in and out. In and out. Pressed a hoof over her heart and exhaled. She opened her eyes and began again. “Who…”

Facing the head of the table, of the map, of the center of the bridge, Twilight Sparkle met the gazes of the former princesses and ensured they were fully engrossed in what she had to ask them.

And so, she asked them, “Who were the alpha Titans?”

Seemingly shaken out of her dazed stupor, Bon Bon was pulled back into reality when Princess Twilight asked that particular question. Because it was Bon Bon who had the answer to it, who had more connection to it than perhaps anypony else in the room. More so than Celestia or Luna. More so than the Council of Friendship. More so than the entirety of T.I.T.A.N. because she—she alone—was the only pony alive to have actually seen one of the alpha Titans with her own eyes.

The same alpha Celestia spoke of. 

The same alpha Twilight asked of. 

And the same alpha that haunted her to this day.

Uttering a small, weakened sound, Bon Bon tried to stop herself, but it was too late. The table had turned her way, every eye and every mare facing her and awaiting her word. Her interjection. Her knowledge. Bon Bon’s mouth had fallen but no words could escape. No words could be formulated that could outweigh the fear and dread in her heart. But she had to. She needed to be strong. She needed to push away her past and focus on what mattered today, with them, with her friends, and with the fate of the world. She collected herself once more, turning to the table and parting her lips, taking in that short breath to say…

The front doors were thrust open, stealing the breath from Bon Bon’s lungs and equally the words from her tongue. 

Flinching to the interruption, the entirety of the Council of Friendship and the Alicorn sisters all turned appropriately to see for themselves who the perpetrator was. They lowered their defenses when it was only Daring Do breathing heavily by the bridge’s entrance. Celestia and Luna and everypony else backed away from the table and faced the entrance, all silent and wide-eyed to what the adventuress had to inform them. 

Breathless and shaken, Daring Do announced loudly and proudly, “I think Fluttershy was able to get something out of Mothra!”
> Chapter 8 – Above the World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 8



“When mankind falls into conflict with nature, monsters are born.”



— Professor Hayashida, The Return of Godzilla



The Radiance, Main Bridge




In a fleet of airships big and small, the Radiance led the pack. The biggest, mightiest, and most intimidating airship of all tore through the skies until the sun fell and the snowstorm impacted them with the ferocity the Frozen North was famous for.

Within the Radiance, the main bridge was a flurry of T.I.T.A.N. agents spouting off orders to one another while trying to keep a steady balance between altitude and speed of the behemoth of an airship. Communications were also shared among the fleet of airships, several mares on headset and establishing secure networks despite the onslaught of the storm they had entered. The Radiance—as well as all of T.I.T.A.N.’s air fleet—had been specially designed to face various different storms. 

The Frozen North was but one of many. And a storm they had all been trained for. 

In the heart of the bridge, Celestia was once more controlling the reins of the Radiance, acting as the airship’s lead authority despite no longer holding her royal position. Her younger sister Luna shared her status, but they remained alongside the current ruler of Equestria, the Princess of Friendship Twilight Sparkle. Her power technically outranked everypony else present, but she let the sisters take command. This was all still so new to her. 

Together, with the Council of Friendship and Special Agent Sweetie Drops, the agents of T.I.T.A.N. had no doubt in their minds that they were being led by the most trustworthy and reliable authority in all of Equestria. They should have had no reason to doubt.

They should have…

But they were heading directly into the Frozen North, for an emergency deemed as a high-level threat. In Celestia’s own words. The few agents that emerged out of hiding or retirement jumped at the first opportunity to join Celestia once again, but after hearing of the mission ahead… they were beginning to regret their decision. There was only one thing in the Frozen North that required T.I.T.A.N.’s insight and knowledge. Just one thing.

One thing the entire organization swore to an oath to never speak of outside closed doors, not even to other agents in the field. Not even when T.I.T.A.N. was still fully running. 

And they were flying directly towards it. 

Though they could not speak of their grievances with the princess or the former rulers. They were too busy following orders, keeping the airship and the fleet under control, and listening in as Fluttershy of the Council of Friendship informed the ponies around her of her discoveries. 

“Fluttershy, you must think,” Luna inquired. “What else did Mothra tell you?”

The lights within the bridge helped to illuminate the map resting within the table they all surrounded. Yet outside the bridge, nothing but darkness and flakes of snow infested every inch of atmosphere. As for Fluttershy, she gazed fearfully to the darkness and trembled slightly to see no conceivable end to their destination before them. Nothing but darkness lied ahead, and they were flying directly into its heart. Something she was warned of and something that struck her own heart with an icy rod. 

But she pressed on. Mothra would want her to. Mothra needed her to. With a gulp, and forcing her eyes away from the ever-consuming darkness, Fluttershy answered, “She told me of the dark cloud billowing over the Frozen North. She told me of its unnatural origin… of…”

With a moment’s pause, Fluttershy took the time to stare at the large map displayed before her. The compass was directed north, directly where they were headed. Beyond the Crystal Empire and to the area circled in red. The exact location Mothra had given Fluttershy, and the exact location where Fluttershy told T.I.T.A.N. to embark towards. The exact location where the heart of darkness stormed. 

She continued, beginning again with a deep, calming breath. “Deep… seismic readings were also being sent from the Frozen North. Several miles away from the Crystal Empire. Whatever they are, they were strong enough to bring Mothra back. They were strong enough to upset the balance of nature.”

Everypony was staring at her. Applejack raised a brow. 

“Of course, I’m just reiterating what Mothra told me,” she said quietly, clearing her throat and forcing another stroke of courage to speak up. “And, um… she mentioned that she wouldn’t be alone in bringing back the balance of nature. The seismic readings have been occurring for years, only growing stronger and reaching a farther radius. More Titans are going to awaken. Many have already done so.”

Celestia leaned back, staring to the floor and muttering to herself, “So that is why they have been stirring more frequently…”

Fluttershy nodded and continued. “She also… um… She also said that the actions of my ‘pony allies and the New Ones’… her words, not mine… would ensure the world fell into greater chaos than we could ever hope to recover from.”

Everypony took that information as best as they could. Twilight, in her usual anxious state, cocked her head with a somewhat displeased and shaken expression gripping her features. It was grim news, far more unsettling than the princess had initially imagined. But if it came from Mothra, a benevolent Titan once worshipped by the ancient tribes of Equestria, what reason would they have to doubt it? 

Rainbow rubbed a hoof through her multicolored mane, blowing a raspberry while shaking her head. Pinkie even seemed distraught on the manner, her chin resting on the table while the tips of hooves tapped depressingly together. Rarity and Applejack were confused yet concerned. It was true Mothra had a deeper connection to nature than the rest of them, but to prophesize what was to become of their world just by the equines’ actions… it seemed unlikely. Spike was silent and awestruck, still quite stunned at the situation they had all suddenly found themselves in. 

How they were all flying towards an old T.I.T.A.N. facility in the Frozen North, discussing the possibility of a global catastrophe, all in the midst of a monster uprising were just a few of the many events he was still trying to process. 

Luna broke the silence and sat down, staring to the ceiling and to the light bulbs hanging over the table. “She even refers to us as the ‘New Ones’… just as the ancients did. Huh… perhaps there was a greater bond between the ancients and Mothra than we initially thought.”

Celestia turned to her sister and pondered that, nodding slowly. 

“What else did she tell you?” Twilight asked, bringing focus back to the situation. 

Seeing the shiver rush through the Pegasus’ body was not a comforting sign. 

“You’re… not going to like this part… but then again, Mothra technically isn’t wrong,” Fluttershy began, lifting her eyes and ensuring her gaze met them each. Just as she needed the words she translated to meet them. 

To change them. 

To make them believe… as she did. 

“For millions of years, ponies have inflicted their will upon the world. Bringing their magic into nature itself; controlling the storms, determining night and day, and keeping the earth fed or devastated. The natural radiation the Titans lived in has left with them, and so our world has changed because of it. But… their return is not something to be feared. Their return would bring about a natural balance back to the world, the way it was always supposed to be.”

Fluttershy was growing more fervent in her statements, more emotional in her explanations. As if she had been truly swayed by the Titan’s words. The others thought so, seeing a whole other side to their usually timid and affectionate friend with every syllable she proclaimed. They didn’t know whether to be disturbed, invested, confused, or all three. 

“A dark shadow is looming over the Frozen North, yes, but it’s unnatural. It was never meant to be there because it does not belong to the natural ecosystem. The seismic readings are coming from it and the Titans are awakening to stop it! Don’t you all see!” Fluttershy declared, standing up tall and placing her hooves upon the center map. 

Her friends leaned backwards. Celestia and Luna both raised their brows. Even Bon Bon seemed particularly more interested into what Fluttershy was saying. She announced it loud and proud, not even caring if several T.I.T.A.N. agents turned her way. 

“Nature was never truly in our control! Nature is going to balance itself out after millions of years of misuse since the Great Cataclysm! Yet Mothra needed us to find her!”

In the midst of Fluttershy’s outreaching and influential discourse, there was something that gave pause to the minds of the Alicorn sisters. The statement that made their hearts simultaneously freeze. The Great Cataclysm. They turned to one another upon that revelation. Celestia and Luna pondered, kept it in the back of their minds for later dissecting, turned back to the table to listen.

“She needed us ponies… maybe out of fear or something else. Maybe she wanted to trust us, to see if she could trust us again. I tried to convince her that ponies are not evil. We are not enemies of nature, but have bonded with nature. We have made the world balanced in harmony and friendship. Maybe… that was what Mothra had suspected, and what she desperately needed to hear.”

Twilight was nearly at a loss for words, but her curiosity was unsatiated. Mustering up the strength despite the overwhelming flow of information already crowding her mind, Twilight asked, “How else did Mothra respond?”

Fluttershy sighed, falling back down and resting on the edge of the table. “She said that she was going to return regardless, and would consider the actions of the ponies. Consider if… we would be worthy of unity with nature like our ancestors were. But above all… we have to trust Mothra.”

She turned to the former rulers. They met her stare. 

And Fluttershy told them, “We cannot act rashly and let things fall into greater chaos than they already are. We need to let nature take its course… and let the great imbalance be healed by nature’s own hand.”

“Mothra told you… all of this?” Celestia asked. 

The Pegasus nodded. With that confirmation, both sisters deflated like balloons, exhaling and lifting hooves to rub their eyes, their foreheads, and to rest them there as they wordlessly decided their next course of action to take. With magic that was beyond even Twilight’s knowledge, the sisters communed telepathically, informing one another of what they had heard and what was needed to be done. They never did come to a complete conclusion, only knowing what they didn’t know.

And what they didn’t know was the unnatural darkness consuming the Frozen North.

“That is what we feared,” Celestia finally said. “If we do nothing, we risk the world falling into chaos regardless. We must act with the safety of Equus and its inhabitants above all else, and if one of our most secure facilities has been breached by this… dark shadow… by these seismic readings… and by this great imbalance… then we must act if we are to understand this threat.”

Luna nodded, dropping her hoof and adding, “The quicker we understand it… the quicker we can come to handle it. Seize it before it can cause even greater damage to our world. It is a risk we simply cannot allow to pass, Fluttershy.”

It was about what she expected to hear as a response, what Mothra had warned her about. The hubris of the equines, of the beings believing they understood nature, it was something that could not be controlled so easily. Despite even Fluttershy’s connection to the natural world, she knew that her knowledge alone was still far less than the creatures connected to it on a level that was far beyond that of mere ponykind. In the end, the former rulers of Equestria had the final word. They knew what was best for Equestria’s inhabitants, and on a larger scale, all of Equus. 

In the end, Fluttershy shuddered where she sat and whimpered, “I hope you’re right.”

Celestia and Luna both nodded, the eldest affirming, “For Mothra’s sake… I hope we are, too.”

“Celestia!” one of the airship’s pilots alerted, earning the eyes of the entire table onto him. He held up a scroll with his magical aura, the unicorn declaring, “We just received a magical letter from Agent Daring Do!”

Perking up at that news, both sisters turned appropriately to the T.I.T.A.N. pilot. Luna asked, “How is Mothra’s status?”

He recalled what he had read, announcing the gist of the letter and saying, “Agent Do has confirmed the larva is in a settled state, ready for the deep sleep! She wants to know if we’ve made it to the Frozen North yet!”

Celestia answered, “Send a letter in return. Inform Daring Do that we have just entered the storm and are nearing the checkpoint. More updates to follow.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

When the former rulers turned back to face the table, Twilight earned their eyes and ears when she asked them, “Did you already contact Shining Armor and Princess Cadance? Surely they should know of this facility outside of the Crystal Empire?”

The sisters nodded, Luna saying, “They know. We have contacted them before we left the Forbidden Jungle. They will have a proper transport waiting for us when we arrive to the checkpoint.”

“How will we know when we get to the checkpoint?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I suppose… that might be a good indicator?” Rarity interjected, pointing her hoof to the front windshield of the Radiance.

In accordance to Rarity’s observation, the entirety of the Council of Friendship, of a vast majority of T.I.T.A.N., and even the Alicorn sisters themselves all turned to where she had pointed. Beyond the glass windshield of the main bridge, cloaked within the darkness of the night and the raging flurry of snow, there emerged two lights. They only grew closer, the Council breaking off from the table to get a closer look. Bon Bon joined them, gazing out the glass and seeing the light becoming brighter, stronger… closer.

By the time the lights reached the front of the Radiance, the snow had cleared considerably to give the crew in the bridge all they needed to see and understand. Two Crystal Pegasi were flying in the storm, batting their wings harshly while gripping shimmering crystal staffs. They waved those staffs like flares to warn them and direct them to the ground below. Celestia gave the order and the pilots followed through. 

In a downward descent, the Radiance led the fleet of airships out of the skies and to the solid earth once more. The titanic airships’ propellers and engines began to die down as the mighty balloon settled itself upon the ground. The Pegasi landed in the snow, backing away quickly and waving their staffs above them, signaling to the bridge to pursue onward. They did so slowly, carefully, the winds batting against the balloon and nearly titling the mighty airship. But the storm was no match for the prowess and engineering of the Radiance. 

It settled and touched down onto the icy floor of the Frozen North. The great machine died down until only the sounds of the snowstorm filled the world. 

Once the Radiance and the entire T.I.T.A.N. fleet settled themselves upon the icy earth, the Crystal Pegasi lowered their staffs and turned instead to the approaching pair behind them. They bowed appropriately. The pony duo nodded to them before proceeding along, gazing to the astonishing sight of several towering airships resting upon the Frozen North’s treacherous terrain. Their spotlights waved back and forth from their hulls, washing across the snow and wastes and settling near the location of crystal staffs.

Their bodies were bundled tight and warm, with several layers of coats, scarves, and a pair of goggles each wore over their eyes to shield the rushing wave of snow impacting their bodies. They only things that weren’t concealed were their horns, and the princess’ wings. Despite the snow and fog, they could see that the inhabitants of the Radiance came prepared all the same.

Stepping off of the airship from the extending ramp, the Council of Friendship, Bon Bon, and Celestia and Luna emerged into the storm and set hoof onto the snow. They were bundled up in the appropriate attire, large coats and scarves with goggles and winter hats to shields every exposed part of their body from the harshness of the storm. Except for their horns. Except for their wings. Except for that familiar face of Princess Twilight Sparkle gazing ahead.

And she saw them. They saw her. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance lowered their scarves and shared Twilight’s smile.

“BBBFF! Cadance!” Twilight exclaimed, rushing forward and wrapping them both within her forelegs. Despite the spine-chilling cold that surrounded them, it felt warm to be able to embrace their family once again. 

Shining chuckled and hugged her back. “Nice to see you, too, Twily!”

“I hope we didn’t interrupt the Princess of Equestria enjoying her new role in Canterlot!” Cadance giggled, having to speak considerably louder over the storm. 

Breaking off the hug, Twilight blew a raspberry of her own and stated aloud, “Please, I’ll take an adventure with my family and friends any day!”

It was just then did she sense a larger presence behind her, the Alicorn turning around and seeing a caravan of ponies lined up and awaiting the next step. Her friends joined her side, with Bon Bon standing alongside various other T.I.T.A.N. operatives decked out in the appropriate armor and layers. Celestia and Luna led the pack, amused and sly smiles tugging at their lips, especially at Twilight’s statement. 

Twilight rubbed her foreleg with a clothed hoof, giggling nervously, “Not like Canterlot is boring or anything! Hehe…” 

“Then you best get settled in for one,” Shining interrupted, bringing the focus back on the adventure that lied ahead, “‘cause we’re riding to the facility in style!”

After that, Shining Armor turned into the deepest, emptiest, and loneliest area of the storm and faced it fully. Everypony waited in the darkness, under the dying light of the shimmering crystal staffs. The spotlights from the airships continued to wave back and forth, the light from the bridge alive with various T.I.T.A.N. agents and pilots remaining in position. All stood and sat in silence. All stared in the direction Shining Armor had. 

Then, he lit up his horn twice, signaling to whoever or whatever was within the white wall of snow. A horn was given as a response, a deep, thundering sound that only a machine would make. Bon Bon let herself ease after initially flinching at the sound. 

In less than a minute, a pair of headlights broke through the storm. 

The earth trembled lightly, the sounds of gears and tracks roaring and tearing across the ground and making its headway to their location. Everypony backed away when Shining Armor did, he and his wife standing in unison and gazing to the massive, snow terrain vehicle making its approach. Celestia, Luna, and Bon Bon seemed less surprised, but Twilight and the Council of Friendship took it all in with agape jaws and breaths of vapor leaving their lungs. 

The vehicle was several meters tall, built like a small train with a steam engine and several cars to boot. The lead engine paused, stopping the rest of the vehicle and signaling to everypony present with another thundering horn. As the mares approached it slowly, they noticed its wheels were practically frozen from the low temperatures, sickles of ice attached to their caps. Its tracks were like that of a tank, its large headlights illuminating the dark path ahead of them, flakes of snow flying rapidly through the light. 

Then, they watched as Shining Armor leaped onto the first car, turning around and facing the rest of the crowd. “Hop aboard!” Shining declared.

Bon Bon directed a team of T.I.T.A.N. agents to accompany them. The rest stayed behind to watch over the fleet, the crowd breaking up and leaving less than a dozen mares and stallions in the snow while the rest embarked onto the vehicle. They all climbed into the designated cars, with Celestia, Luna, Bon Bon, and the Council taking the lead car alongside Shining Armor and Cadance. 

The Princess of the Crystal Empire paused though, turning back when she felt the tug on her coat. She met Rainbow Dash’s narrowed eyes, the Pegasus pulling down her scarf and flinching to the onslaught of wind and snow striking the side of her face. Cadance flinched to it too, but listened carefully over the storm and even over the roaring engines of the vehicle beside them. 

“You sure you can see through this storm?!” Rainbow shouted, turning to the path ahead, her foreleg rising above her narrowed stare. “Even with my eyes, I can barely see ten feet in front of me!”

Cadance merely smiled to her, shouting back, “We got that covered!”

That time, it was Cadance that lit up her horn. But unlike her husband, she fired off a spell directly in front of them. Rainbow watched its trail of light descend further and further until the spell erupted into a flurry of fireballs, shooting off like sparks from a lit flame. Each spark was directed and attached to the crystal staffs embedded in the snow, the staffs that Rainbow never even knew were there. The staffs lit with magic shimmered through the snowstorm, more and more illuminating the darkness and creating a large enough path for them to follow. 

“Hold on tight, everypony! Gonna be a bumpy ride!” Shining Armor announced, reaching down and helping his wife onto the car. Rainbow Dash was the last one, flying inside and settling herself next to Fluttershy in one of the many seats.

Shining leaned out the open door and signaled once again to the driver, the vehicle lurching forward and proceeding into the depths of the Frozen North. And just as Shining closed the door, he turned to the many faces inside the car and lowered his scarf from his mouth. 

“And keep your eyes open,” he told them. “Never know what’s alive out here.”

While many took that warning with a grain of salt—namely the Council of Friendship—the leaders and agents of T.I.T.A.N. knew better than to ignore something so grim and so true. But unlike anypony else in the vehicle, only Bon Bon knew the truth and severity of that warning. 

She stared out her window, passed the ice starting to freeze around the glass, and gazed to the unforeseeable darkness that raged within the never-ending blizzard of the Frozen North. 

Within those swirling clouds, she could have sworn the snow stirred like an awakening serpent. The winds howled like a great beast returning from its slumber. Bon Bon knew better than anypony else. She knew exactly what was alive out there.
> Chapter 9 – Frozen
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 9



“Nothing burns like the cold. But only for a while. Then it gets inside you and starts to fill you up, and after a while you don’t have the strength to fight it.”



— George R. R. Martin, A Game of Thrones



The Frozen North, Outpost Frostbite




During the trip into deeper tundra and below freezing temperatures, Twilight Sparkle kept the life in the vehicle alive by catching up with her family. 

The behemoth of a snow terrain vehicle they all rode in bumped and rattled and roared across the vast, icy wasteland. The occupants did everything in their power to remain stable and warm. All they had as a substitute for real warmth were the lanterns shaking haphazardly from the ceilings of the cars. It gave little light to the interior, and very little warmth. 

Everypony cared for each other in other ways the lanterns could not. Unicorns used their horns to give much-needed light to the area. They sat close to preserve and share their body heat, tightening their limbs around themselves while their exterior clothing only grew colder and colder. Everypony’s breaths could be seen, puffs of frozen carbon dioxide filling the atmosphere and fogging up the frost-covered windows. 

Perhaps Twilight was to blame for a majority of that fog, she and Cadance gabbing on and catching up with one another.

But mostly Twilight. “And the delegates just kept going on, and on, and on, and on, and… well, you get the picture. Never realized how boring ambassador meetings and politics can be unless you’re actually the focus of attention. But it was the first step, and that’s always the most important one. If it means a potential peace between the Abyssinians and the Diamond Dogs, then I’ll take whatever I can get! Heh…”

Cadance giggled politely at that. Shining on her right remind silent, eyes narrowed as he scanned the storms outside. The Princess of Love replied, “Trust me, Twilight, it’ll eventually get easier. Before you know it, you’ll be brokering peace between the remaining outlying nations. One step closer to bringing the magic of friendship to all of Equus.”

“It’s all I’m hoping for,” Twilight said, already breathless at the possibility. Shaking her head, Twilight stamped her hooves on her seat, lifting her eyes and her smile back to her sister-in-law. “So! Enough about me, let’s catch up with you! How’s the Crystal Empire? Any strange anomalies like the one we’re headed towards? What about my niece? How’s little Flurry doing?”

The young Alicorn finally took in a much-needed breath when Cadance raised her hoof.

“Easy, Twilight,” Cadance calmingly said with another laugh. Watching Twilight gasp and regulate her breathing, Cadance leaned back into her seat she shared with the Princess of Friendship and thought over the multitude of questions. 

She smirked slightly, scoffing and saying, “The Crystal Empire is fine. We’ve been caring for it about as well as you’ve been caring for Canterlot, so no need to feel overwhelmed. It’s a hard job, and one that takes more out of you than you realize. And believe it or not, this is the first anomaly we’ve heard of since…”

Her expression took a dark turn, her voice trailing off into that shadow of a memory she did not want to relive again. Twilight could see that sudden shift and felt all the happiness in her heart simply… freeze to its core. It seemed they shared the same memory, just the mere image in their minds making the small flame in the lantern above them flicker. Not enough to kill it, but to stumble it. To shake it. 

And the two mares were certainly shaken, just at the potential of a dark storm growing over the Frozen North. A dark shadow…

Princess Cadance blinked. She breathed again, exhaling vapors of near-ice. Shining turned her way. “Well, since you and your friends saved our empire once again,” Cadance finally said, leaning back on Twilight for that life and support. Her smile returned, as did Twilight’s. Shining turned away. “And Flurry Heart is doing wonderfully. Our new Crystaller is caring for her back at the empire while we’re away.”

Twilight laid her hoof over her heart, shutting her eyes with a thankful smile gripping her lips. “Oh, that’s a relief! I was beginning to wonder—”

“Okay, stop! Stop!”

Shining Armor’s sudden uproar caused an uproar in and of itself. Ponies were shaken from their stupors and awakened from their quick naps, the night slowly darkening worse and worse for every minute they traveled. Pinkie Pie leaped out of her chair and scared the daylights out of Rarity beside her. Rainbow jolted awake and earned a small squeak of surprise from Fluttershy, the butter Pegasus having pulled her eyes away from the storm outside her window. Applejack and Spike each leaned out from their shared seating, Celestia and Luna’s heads turning in accordance to the front of the car. Bon Bon opened her eyes, the breath from her nostrils already fogging her vision, the hairs in her nose frozen. 

She, like the rest, turned to the disturbance. She, like her fellow agents of T.I.T.A.N., readied themselves for anything. 

While the crowd in the car brought their attention forward to understand what the commotion was about, Shining Armor was already leaning out the window, lighting up his horn to signal to the driver who apparently hadn’t heard his voice. 

Shining turned back to the car’s occupants, his face covered in snow as he told them, “This is far enough. We walk the rest of the way.”

“In that blizzard?” Rarity asked aloud, using her magic to pry Pinkie off the ceiling of the car, her hooves attached to it like that of a feline. Settling Pinkie beside her, Rarity turned back to Shining and huffed. “I say, we might as well just stay in here, then. We’d freeze to death slower.”

“Let me clarify,” Shining began, lighting up his horn and keeping it glowing. “We made it. And freezing is the least of your worries from here on out.”

With that confirmation given, the T.I.T.A.N. agents simultaneously arose from their seats, gathered their necessary supplies and equipment, and exited the car. They were the last ones on and the first ones off, making way for the Council of Friendship, the Alicorn sisters, and the rulers of the Crystal Empire to step hoof onto the blanketed earth. 

Each car was emptied of its occupants, the strike team of more than two dozen T.I.T.A.N. agents, soldiers, and scientists led by Special Agent Sweetie Drops securing the area. They created a perimeter around the royalty and the rulers, the storm tearing at their coats and scarves, manes and tails. Bon Bon planted herself firmly in the snow, foreleg rising to shield her face from the oncoming blast of wind and sleet. Bon Bon noted the sleet, noted the dampening atmosphere. She sighed, but no one could hear her. They had definitely made it to the outpost.

Once the Council, the sisters, and Shining and Cadance stepped off of the lead car and into the storm, they each took a moment to quickly adjust to the sudden drop in temperature. Pinkie shivered and wrapped her coat-covered forelegs around her body. Rainbow pulled her goggles down over her eyes, and Twilight did the same with her scarf over her mouth. Applejack kept a free hoof down tight over her hat, ensuring it wouldn’t blow off to be forever lost in the blizzard. Rarity whined but nopony heard her, the unicorn wrapping another layer of scarves over her face. Spike held onto Fluttershy’s hind leg, the Pegasus leaning back from the onslaught of wind and nuzzling Spike to shield him. To comfort him. Celestia and Luna both stood alongside Shining and Cadance, eyeing the same direction. 

They scouted their surroundings. The pathway of crystal staffs had ended, leaving nothing but a wall of darkness beyond the flurry of snowflakes falling in front of the headlights. Shining growled at that, fighting through the wind and snow and pulling his goggles down over his eyes. 

He shouted, “Stick together! Do not branch out! Follow my horn!”

Everypony did. They formed a caravan of ponies with Spike fighting along like everypony else. Pushing, tearing, clawing, stamping one hoof after the other closer and closer to their destination. The light from Shining Armor’s horn was bright and alive, flickering from the constant wave of snow pushing against their line, but leading and visible nonetheless. After several more seconds of fighting a constant, uphill battle against nature itself, the war had ended, and the winds died with it. 

“Storm should be relatively calm here…” Shining exclaimed, lifting his goggles and lowering his scarf. He took in a breath and exhaled loud. He was able to walk without struggle, without a fight. Soon, everypony was able to as well. 

And with their eyes set dead ahead, Shining Armor introduced them all properly. “Fillies and gentlecolts… welcome to T.I.T.A.N. Outpost Frostbite.”

Though it wasn’t particularly surprising to the slew of T.I.T.A.N. agents with them, nor to Celestia, Luna, Cadance, or Bon Bon, it was still quite a shock for the Council to witness a fully-functioning facility in the middle of the arctic wastes. Various buildings and facilities were scattered throughout the icy tundra, with countless vehicles moving about and crystal staffs lighting several different paths for them to follow. What appeared to be icy peaks sat on the edge of the facility, directly beyond any construction and seemingly lost in the darkness. Several hundred yards to their right were the crashing waves of the ocean upon the frozen shore. Dark rocks and icebergs were scattered across the sea’s surface. Bon Bon was the only pony to stare to the ocean for an elongated amount of time, her stare growing harder and harder by the second. 

Her ear flinched and Bon Bon jolted to attention directly ahead of her. It was that familiar sound. Only to the Council of Friendship’s shock did they all witness a unicorn in a full-body hazmat suit approach them. He stepped free from the hold of the fog, the raining sleet and snow. He held a radiation counter is his magical aura, washing it across the icy floor while the familiar tick, tick, tick of the counter went off. Bon Bon gulped to that, lifting her eyes back to the hazmat suit. 

“Your Highness,” the suited unicorn addressed, pausing in front of the large group.

Shining stepped forward and asked, “Any updates, Agent Stellar?”

T.I.T.A.N. Agent Cosmic Stellar strapped the radiation counter on his side bags, turning back to Shining and those who stood behind him. “Radiation levels remain constant. Storm has been getting heavier with signs of a potential whiteout here in the next hour or so.”

“Any signs of…” Shining said, looking back at Celestia. She nodded. “… tremors?”

The unicorn nodded, his expressionless face shield pelted with flakes of rushing snow. “Sir, we’ve had about a dozen more than yesterday. At first they were subtle… but now they’re growing stronger. Louder. Reaching a wider radius with each pulse.”

That was exactly what Shining Armor was afraid of. By the looks of dread from Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Bon Bon, they all knew what it meant. They all knew what the signs were pointing to. What Fluttershy had told them about. What Mothra had warned them of. 

Behind him, Shining could have sworn he heard the tiny whimper of fear leave Fluttershy. It was hard to make it out over the storm. Regardless, he didn’t judge her. 

Shining needed to be certain. “It’s the subject, then?” he asked carefully, his voice trembling lightly. Not by the cold. Twilight slowly stared at her brother.

For several seconds, Agent Stellar didn’t answer. He simply stared at them with that blank shield, face unknown within the suit. All they could hear were his heavy breaths, somehow rising above the howling winds outside the facility. Finally, he sighed and removed his radiation equipment off his bags and gripped them in his magic, turning around back into the fog. 

“I think it’d be best if you all saw it for yourself,” he told Shining. Told them all, “Get suited up and meet me at the elevator.”

With that, he disappeared into the fog and snow, washing his radiation detector all over the ground before him. There was a shuffle of movements within the crowd, a shuffle that appeared as if it was moving dangerously forward. Shining shot out his hoof in front of the others.

He looked back and told them, “Careful now. He wasn’t kidding about suiting up. Passed these buildings, the area we’re about to enter is completely uninhabitable. Not because of the cold… but because its irradiated.”

“Irradiated?” Twilight asked. The Council all turned towards him for an answer. 

Shining nodded. “Just a few yards ahead, there’s a pocket of radiation so deadly it could kill a pony in less than a minute. Strange thing is… this is the only area in all the Frozen North where any signs of radiation are present. From Special Agent Sweetie Drops’ reports… it almost seems like something is trying to keep us out of here.”

The Council looked at Bon Bon upon that reveal. She did not meet their surprised glances. She dropped her gaze to the snow, Celestia and Luna casting her a pair of concerning stares. She waited until they were all focused back on Shining Armor before she lifted her eyes again. 

“We’re all gonna need to wear some hazmat suits, and some shielding magic to top us all off. They should be enough to protect us from the radiation. If you’ll all follow me into the outpost…”

By Shining Armor’s word, the crowd followed and entered into the nearest facility to their right. Once inside, everypony was scanned up and down for any signs of radiation poisoning. Thankfully, nopony attained anything. With that out of the way, the T.I.T.A.N. agents were given their specialized hazmat suits first and foremost, already made and ready on the spot. For the Alicorn princess, for Spike, it took a while longer for the designers to magically prepare some unique attire. 

After a few minutes of tinkering, they were successful and granted Princess Twilight and Spike their own hazmat suits and gas masks. Staring at the mask in his claws quizzically, Spike turned to see Rainbow Dash tighten the mask over her face ease, Pinkie doing the same and popping up behind Fluttershy, surprising her with a frightful “Boo!” The pink party pony laughed it off. Fluttershy tried to. Applejack was struggling to decide how best to wear her hat with a mask. She managed, tightening the hat over both the mask and her head. It surprisingly fit. Rarity observed herself again and again, whining pitifully at the atrocious yellow color given to her. She didn’t even get started on her mane when a T.I.T.A.N. agent passed by, inspecting everypony’s attire and equipment before they shipped out. He frowned and tightened the mask over Rarity’s face before she could even protest. 

Seeing the encouraging smile from Cadance, Spike sighed and put the mask on. The short snout from the mask hung downwards, the inky black eyes staring off onto nothing. He observed his gloves, his suit, and was cleared by the passing T.I.T.A.N. agent. They all were. Princess Cadance gave them all the necessary protection via magical spell, a washing wave shielding all of their bodies as an extra layer to keep them safe. With that, they were free to go.

They all exited the facility and stood once more out in the cold and snow, pushed into the fog and darkness. 

They followed Shining Armor and stood just outside the radiation line. 

What lied beyond was certain death without the proper attire. But they were cleared, checked twice each to ensure where they entered would not be where they died. To know that, to know that the difference between life and death was just a few short steps away. Twilight gasped lightly, stared to the radiation symbols plastered on the signs to her left and right. The poles were frozen solid into the ice and slanted by the ages. By the chilling, screaming winds of the past.

Another fog rested ahead, another color other than white and black that the Frozen North was infested with. The soft, alluring glow of a bluish hue shimmered in the atmosphere. Like an aurora borealis, but not quite as strong or amplified. Just a wisp. A whisper. A vapor of light that flowed and fell in the fog of pure, deathly radiation. 

Just one breath, Twilight imagined. Just one, unprotected touch…

She turned to her older brother, noticed he was without a mask just like her. He shared her gaze, declaring, “Once we’re below ground, we can take off the masks, but for now…”

He pulled his gas mask over his face, securing it in place. His horn, also protected, shimmered to light their path into the fog of death. And with that, his heavy breaths were all that she could tell of his presence before he made his way directly into death’s hold. The caravan followed him. 

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Cadance assured her, patting her shoulder as she passed by. “Just remember to breathe.”

Twilight gulped, staring into the dark, bug-like eyes of the gas mask. She shakily inhaled, sighed in her exhale, but pursed her lips with rising determination and said, “Might be a little harder now.”

She slipped it on and said not a word more. She saved every breath she could once she stepped her hoof past the line and into the unknown. 

Spike gripped onto her for comfort and guidance, his shaking breaths mimicking hers as they traversed the fog with everypony else. As they moved, they could see figures stumbling within the haze. Hazmat suits with radiation detectors moving about and scanning every inch of the environment. The counters were going wild, that haunting tick, tick, tick echoing throughout the area. Bon Bon could see them even through the limited vision of the gas mask. The T.I.T.A.N. agents and scientists studied the soil and captured as much information on the radiation waves as possible. 

They could never understand it. Not like she could. For she had seen its creation where they had only heard it through stories. 

Agent Stellar was waiting for them on the elevator as he told them before. Near the peaks of ice within the glacier. To the continued shock of the Council of Friendship, they gazed upon the gargantuan elevator literally embedded within the mountain. It appeared like a dark cave, a cavern of pure brilliance in engineering and nature’s frozen design. Once everypony was stationed upon it and settled in, Shining Armor nodded to Cosmic Stellar. He pressed his hoof onto the control panel on the front of the elevator. 

With a sudden lurch, the elevator cried out before making a slow and subtle descent into the well of darkness. It descended sideways, slinking into the bowels of the icy earth with the whirs and cries of the mechanical chains keeping it from sliding dangerously out of control. The Council shared similar expressions of wonderment and awe beneath their gas masks, though none could tell how they reacted. Light bulbs were embedded within the icy ceiling, giving their descent a much more visible exposure. The craftsmanship of the tunnel astounded Twilight Sparkle. It must have taken years, a budget worthy of Canterlot’s riches in order for a crew to have worked and constructed in such harsh and unrelenting conditions. But that was the price they paid for discovery. That was the risk they took…

For it to completely pay off. 

The tunnel had ended and they entered into an underground cavern beyond imaginable scale.

Shining Armor was the first to remove his mask and take in a deep breath. He was not the last. Not by a long shot. It was spread from pony to pony, each one of them removing their individual gas masks and placing them onto the hazmat suit’s strap. As they did so, a new light was shone upon them. Twilight removed her mask and gasped for air, breathing in the chilling vapors of the world beneath the world. 

And beneath Outpost Frostbite, she paid witness to a massive mining facility. They all did.

Structures and beams towered from the floor to the ceiling’s seemingly endless peak. Catwalks were scattered from one beam to the next, smaller elevators used to reach and drill and study the various positions laid out on the icy wall. Tunnels and pathways were laid out throughout the facility below them, various minecarts holding chunks of ice and rock rich with the contents T.I.T.A.N. so yearned to analyze. Below, where their destination was nearing by the second, a station was ready with several T.I.T.A.N. scientists awaiting their arrival.

But beyond them… something terrible had happened. Something Twilight had noticed right away. From her own eyes… and from the grimness etched on Shining Armor and Cadance’s expressions. They all saw it just as she had. Just as Celestia and Luna had. Just as Bon Bon and all Twilight’s friends had. As all of T.I.T.A.N. had.

The cavern was infected. There was a growing number of familiar, dark crystals scattered about. They spread like a viral disease, engrained throughout the ice from top to bottom and near every corner of the facility. But that wasn’t all. Not by a long shot. Besides the dreadful, all-too-familiar crystals, the mining in the area unveiled something hidden beneath the ice, within the shattered mountains. 

Light from the radiation above shimmered through the ice, illuminating to them a tremendous shadow. A terrifying figure that slithered in a frozen state. Captured in time to be persevered for their viewing pleasure. For their viewing horror. It scaled a height that was almost inconceivable, growing only taller and more ferocious as the elevator continuously descended. Twilight and the Council of Friendship stood in awe as their jaws only fell further, as their eyes only continued to open. 

Everypony witnessed it and shared their dread, their uncertainty, and their fear with one another. T.I.T.A.N. knew the stories. They knew the legend. They knew of the beast captured within the hold of the world, gazing to the mighty jaws trapped in that perpetual frozen roar, screaming as its freedom was stripped away by the frost and cold. They shuddered at the teeth of the monster, at the limbs and wings and tails.

And heads.

Bon Bon witnessed it all for herself, for her own mind’s understanding. For her own belief onto the spectacle that everypony else—presumably Twilight and the Council—were seeing for the first time. She knew it was no spectacle, but a terror. A death song of three storms, fallen from above to a tomb of ice and earth that had trapped it for eons. A hydra. A demon of the stars.

The Devil himself.

Monster Zero.

Titanus Ghidorah.
> Chapter 10 – Dark Shadow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 10



“The fallen angel becomes a malignant devil. Yet even that enemy of God and man had friends and associates in his desolation; I am alone.”



— Mary Shelley, Frankenstein



The Frozen North, Outpost Frostbite




The elevator hit the bottom of the facility, cracking the icy floor beneath its immense weight. Once it had settled, the occupants stepped off and greeted the T.I.T.A.N. scientists awaiting their arrival. They bowed appropriately to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, who nodded their way as a means to tell them to proceed with any updates. 

One scientist, wearing a heavy coat with goggles atop her head and a scarf around her neck checked her clipboard for notes while the others crowded around her. While the scientists coalesced, the Council of Friendship peeked behind them to analyze their working quarters. Their station was a mess of generators, tables with countless papers scattered atop of them, and seismometers constantly running and recording the subtle pulses shivering beneath them. Wires and cables ran rampant across the frozen floor, those cables connected to drills that were embedded within the ice to study the structure and stability of the subject. 

Other scientific instruments were used on the crystals. But they were not necessarily the subject of discussion or analyzation at the moment. What was on their minds—specifically the Council of Friendship’s minds—was the giant, frozen dragon trapped just a few meters ahead of them. 

And thankfully, it was brought up for discussion when the scientists broke up and faced the rulers of the Crystal Empire. The lead scientist cleared her throat and began. “Sir, the seismic readings have only been getting stronger. It hasn’t let up, and Monster Zero is making certain of that.”

Every head within the Council of Friendship flinched at that name, at that title. Monster Zero. The history it held, the legend it had gained to earn such a name filled their minds with countless possibilities. They stared at the scientist momentarily before their eyes were captured by the beast once more. Merely seeing its image, its shadow, a fragment of its true self still sent shivers down their spines. Even when Rainbow Dash and Applejack tried to express their brave faces, neither one could hold back a quiver, a gulp, a tremor in their spine that they refused to accept as fear, merely waving it off as the cold. But it was not. They all knew what it was but they just couldn’t come to face it.

Almost like they were too scared to even bring up the truth, to even speak of the creature.

There was just something about the Titan that seemed completely different from Mothra, or the others they had heard about. It was as if all sense of joy, love, happiness, order, and peace had been crucified on the spot, a slow and deliberate death to unveil the underlying dread and evil lingering over the corpse of what once was. And radiating from it, a living death in and of itself, the creature remained, casting its titanic and terrifying shadow upon them all. 

“It is caused by the subject, then?” Shining Armor replied, bringing focus back to the Council as they turned appropriately to him. His voice echoed throughout the cavern, Shining staring at the colossal image of the beast frozen in the ice wall. He boomed, “What’s been happening upstairs is all because of him?”

The mare cowered a tad, biting her lip while turning to her fellow T.I.T.A.N. scientists for help. They nodded her on. “Well, Monster Zero has been getting help…” she forced herself to say.

“What kind of help?” Princess Cadance asked. 

“Monster Zero…”

Wherever the conversation was going had immediately come to a standstill when they heard that trembling whisper. Everypony turned to it, seeing the awestruck and cold, mortified expression gracing Princess Twilight Sparkle’s facial features. Her coat appeared pale, the Alicorn slow in her steps and cautious in her approach to the ice wall, to where her massive eyes gazed to the tremendous scale of the frozen, serpentine beast. 

All were silent save for the shivering, uneasy breaths that were inhaled and exhaled by the Council of Friendship. Soon enough, they too joined Princess Twilight’s side in approaching and observing the Titan all the closer. Spike held Fluttershy’s foreleg, the young dragon having never seen another dragon so massive, so unnerving, so unnaturally defined that it actually gave off an atmospheric tone of terror just gazing upon it. Not even the prior Dragon Lord Torch had elicited so much fear and dread in Spike when he first laid eyes upon him. In fact, Monster Zero looked to be even bigger. 

Rarity’s breaths were quivering intakes of air, followed by short gasps of visible, subzero vapor. She trembled on the spot, the unicorn’s fearful gaze as wide and as terrified as could be. She didn’t need any prior knowledge or history of the beast to know it was meant to be feared. The shadow it cast, the presence it held, and the foreboding power it emanated proved to Rarity that it was not like any other creature she had seen in her life. 

Pinkie Pie, having usually spent the trip keeping a smile or trying to make her friends feel some semblance of joy or laughter once again just couldn’t seem to find the strength herself to smile. Not even a twitch. Whatever Monster Zero was, it had stripped even Pinkie Pie of every joyous, enriching, and happy feeling the mare once proudly manifested. She stood next to Rarity and shared a similar look, lips trembling, eyes widened, and her demeanor cooled considerably under the darkness of the Titan. 

Rainbow Dash and Applejack were one in the same, both mares trying to keep level heads and their cool in check. But even they were shaken by the atmosphere suddenly devouring the cavern. As if the bravery each mare believed they had was suddenly doused in freezing, killing waters, where all sense and feeling in their limbs just died on the spot. No fire in their hearts. No strength in their bodies. They remained just as hollowed husks of mares, unworthy and undeserving of the titles they had acclaimed. Because in that moment they did not feel like themselves. In that moment, under that shadow, they lost themselves. Just for a moment. 

As for Fluttershy, the Pegasus always believed in withholding judgement upon every creature she came across. It was how she was able to find the thorn in the manticore’s paw. It was how she had tamed even the great dragon disturbing Ponyville with its smog. But when she stared upon the creature, what her eyes were witnessing and what her heart was feeling was unlike anything she had ever come across in nature. The pity she felt for the animal encased in solid ice slowly began to evaporate as the sneaking, slithering, negative emotions began to plague her. The love and peace and tranquility she sensed when meeting Mothra was nowhere to be found. Nothing but vile, unspeakable, unholy darkness. The creature made not a single sound, but Fluttershy could feel it. 

The soft, subtle disturbances in the air. That electrifying and unnatural presence. Like a storm slowly billowing. Like a fog constantly invading. Like a sickness that entrenched itself in the air and within each and every one of them. 

Celestia and Luna could feel it just as well as the Council. But unlike Twilight and her friends, they knew the history. There was no mystery to the untold terrors trapped within the frozen tomb. To them, they saw the beast for what it truly was, for what history had warned and spoke of in legends. In nightmares. Their expressions remained solid for the time being, the subtle but noticeable cracks in their demeanor the longer they gazed upon the towering necks and heads and wings of the monster. The cracks that unveiled the fear beneath the forced strength. 

But perhaps nopony felt that way more than Bon Bon. Her expression was a mixture of everypony’s combined into one hellish, petrified, state of unease and frozen terror. She did her best to keep it hidden, but it always leaked free with every gasp, with every twitch, with every tremble and shivering exhale that escaped her. The longer she stared at the beast, the more the picture became clear. She had battled with the truth for years, but only now did it all make sense.

The Titan she had come across seven years ago cast its atomic power over the land above them, and for what reason? To hide him, to conceal the Titan beneath the glacier that was trapped for a reason. He infected the area with radiation for the sole purpose in keeping them away. To stop them from discovering Monster Zero. For what reason… she still did not know. 

For the dread and terror she felt just gazing upon it… Bon Bon knew that was enough of a reason.

Fluttershy, of all ponies, finally found the courage to ask, “How long has this creature been here?”

Shining Armor turned to the Pegasus, sighing and facing the icy prison once more. He explained, “Bon Bon helped discover the glacier Monster Zero was trapped in, and that discovery was made seven years ago. However… we assume the Titan has been here for much, much longer.”

“The tremors are caused by his growls,” another scientist piped up. “The growls have escalated into screeches, like an injured animal crying out. Or… a call to something or someone. Normally, the ice would have kept the subject in a state of hibernation… but with the current infestation… the ice is starting to dwindle.”

“Meaning Monster Zero is starting to wake up,” Princess Cadance stated in a finalized tone.

“And awakening the other Titans as well,” Celestia grimly added.

“Uhhh… is it just me, or do those crystals look familiar?” Rainbow Dash interrupted. With everypony turning the cyan Pegasus’ way, they noticed her hoof rising up and jutted towards the wall. They followed her direction, staring back to Monster Zero and seeing it. Seeing them.

The Council was so transfixed with the image of the great serpent that they nearly failed to notice the crystals Rainbow Dash had pointed out. Upon closer examination, there were, in fact, several familiar and dark crystals coating the ice from the very top and even resting directly in front of them. All of them infused within the wall, all of them dotting and pockmarking various cracks and crevices and fractures across the ice. 

Celestia and Luna knew those crystals well. As did Bon Bon. As did all of T.I.T.A.N. Twilight and her friends made the connection and lost their collective breaths upon realizing it.

“They’ve only been growing more and more since we discovered Monster Zero,” Shining Armor said, trying to gather the shocked masses and bring them to attention. He pointed his hoof to one of the crystals on the wall. “Leftovers from King Sombra… but unlike the rest of Equestria, these crystals didn’t want to go away. They just kept growing, remaining hidden. Our magic hasn’t been able to break it like we could with Sombra’s other crystals.”

Despite her older brother’s explanations as to why some of King Sombra’s crystals were still present on Equestrian soil, Twilight Sparkle was slowly beginning to hyperventilate. There was no reason to panic. She had seen it, her friends had seen it, even Discord had seen it, and they all could confirm that Sombra was dead. He died when she and friends utilized the power of the Elements of Harmony within them, showcasing the magic of friendship that obliterated Sombra and his influence from the face of Equestria. 

Forever. 

But the possibility was enough, the fear of the unknown and the thought pressured into her mind was all that was needed to break her away from her brother’s words. That familiar cloud of darkness filled her mind and shrouded her heart, making all else numb around her. Not even the cold could reach her now. Nothing but the soft, gentle whispers brushing across her ears. 

She made the mistake of listening. She made the mistake of turning towards the soft breath and following it, sensing its growing presence to the wall on her far, far right. 

Almost as if she was invisible to everypony else—to T.I.T.A.N., to the rulers both current and former, and even to her friends—Twilight broke away and proceeded towards the mysterious crystal embedded in the icy wall. Of all the crystals, of any pillar of ice she could have come across, it was that pair in particular. It was there where she sensed the crystal’s whispers leading her on and enveloping her in that unknown, unnatural embrace. 

One of the T.I.T.A.N. scientists nodded to Shining’s statement, clarifying, “Correct. These gems seem to be infused with some kind of… bio-electrical nature. Perhaps Monster Zero is a conduit for this type of energy. Like electric eels in a sense, but still far beyond anything our sciences can conclude. It just doesn’t add up perfectly with anything in nature. But other than that… there is another presence infesting the gems.”

Shining Armor nodded and continued. “There seems to be some kind of… dark force empowering the crystals. It would be the only reason we can’t break them down or study them further. An ancient power, a spell far beyond that of our knowledge on the dark arts. This blend between bio-electric influence and ancient power created… this. This magic we’ve never come across.”

“A magic we have never seen,” Luna declared. 

Twilight stared deep into the crystals. The slick, black surface was coated in frost, but even nature’s chilling bite could not contain the darkness. A shroud of purple and green hues flowed deep within them, the dark aether of unholy power flowing in its winds and whispering its haunting, nightmarish tongue to the Alicorn. Upon her presence, they cracked the frozen wall and destroyed it, creating a loud crash like that of a window shattering.

The sound was so sudden and so jarring that it brought the entire crowd to an abrupt silence.

And once they turned to face it, all they could see was Twilight Sparkle backing away rapidly from the pillar of ice and crystal. The fragments fell by her hooves, casting a dust of snow and frost across the area. To Twilight especially, the Alicorn finally coming to her senses and realizing what had happened. She faced the crowd behind her with panicked and regretful eyes.

Stating loudly, “I-I’m so sorry! I didn’t touch it; i-it just cracked and I—!”

Celestia and Luna approached her, the much older and much wiser Alicorns pausing in the midst of the dispersing fog. In the middle of it, Twilight stammered “I-I…”

They cast Twilight a single glance before moving past her, eyes trained on the remains of the ice pillar. Frozen momentarily, Twilight’s brow straightened before she eventually spun around to see what the former princesses had discovered. With snow, frost, and the cloud of fog finally evaporating, there was an entirely new tunnel beyond the wall. A tunnel that led to nothing but blackness. 

No lights. No cables. No signs of intelligent crafting or design. It was all natural. 

“This… can’t be,” one of the scientists exclaimed. The mare overlooked her notes again and again, shaking her head rapidly. “We’ve scoured and traversed every hollow portion of this cave! There’s no feasible explanation that we could have missed this tunnel right under our noses! The science doesn’t add up!”

“It’s not science,” Princess Cadance said, shaking her head. “It’s magic.”

Turning to the Princess of Love, the scientist opened her mouth to speak against it, but realized her fault. The crystals were imbued with a dark magic, a magic not even the former princesses or the current rulers could understand. It was the only logical explanation as to why they could not detect them earlier, or the tunnel. 

The only logical next step was to explore it, and discover its origin. 

The team of scientists followed behind the caravan of ponies. From Celestia and Luna leading, with the Council of Friendship trailing alongside Twilight, the rulers of the Crystal Empire following, and finally Sweetie Drops and her T.I.T.A.N. agents guarding and scouting every conceivable direction they tried to find. The scientists followed behind them all, but kept close. They were entering into uncharted territory. 

Agent Cosmic Stellar remained on the elevator, watching them all vanish into the dark cave. Leaving him alone with the forever frozen scream of Titanus Ghidorah. 

The tunnel only grew tighter and tighter as the caravan pursued deeper into its hold. At one point, Cadance suggested they all turn back, lest they get stuck within several hundred tons of ice and earth. That option was becoming more of a reality as the dark tunnel never seemed to end. 

And then, like a flare illuminating even the darkest of nights, the tunnel had ended and the cavern began. They were led into an area previously undiscovered. The new cavern was massive, holding an equally massive dark crystal on the face of the icy tomb of which Monster Zero was held. From the light of the radiation, the shadows made their domain. The foot of the beast hung on the wall to their left, its claws casting their horrific shadows throughout the cave. 

And within the cave, the source of the dark crystal infestation was finally discovered.

“Here it is…” a scientist said. “You found it.”

Bon Bon whispered, “After all these years… the source…”

The tallest, darkest, most protruding and largest crystal in the room was embedded on the icy tomb. Like a cancerous tumor, the crystal was the source of the infestation. It was undoubtedly the birth of its plague. Various black tendrils like veins shot out from the towering pillar of unholy design. The veins infected and infused with the ice, with the prison that held Monster Zero, and created smaller, countless crystals across the surface of the wall. 

It radiated a haunting red and green and purple, the multicolored pillar showering the room with the colors of Tartarus itself. And as it had for Twilight Sparkle, the crystal called out to them. To all of them. They all heard its haunting whispers but did not have the strength or the conviction to face it like Twilight had. 

The only ones who did followed shortly after Celestia, who approached the tower steadily. She was joined by her sister Luna, with Cadance, Shining Armor, Twilight, and the remaining Council knitting closer together and reaching the pillar of darkness. 

From the presence of Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight—of the Alicorns—the crystal’s calls and cries were finally met. The ancient power that flowed within its hold was finally unleashed after an untold number of years had kept it silenced. An explosion of light shot out from the tower, filling the cavern and creating a gargantuan illusion before everypony present. 

“No…” Celestia muttered, breathless and soul-shaken. Luna shook her head in disbelief. Twilight felt her heart freeze in horror. As did all of her friends. As did everypony behind her. 

In that illusion, in that dark mist, the magical image of King Sombra appeared and smiled sinisterly to them all.
> Chapter 11 – Vengeance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 11



“Before you embark on a journey of revenge, dig two graves.”



— Confucius



The Frozen North, Outpost Frostbite




Twilight couldn’t believe it. She was actually staring onto the face she once believed had been vaporized, wiped off the face of Equestria and never to be seen again. It was the last she and her friends had seen of him after all, the last time King Sombra was still walking and breathing in the flesh. 

But he was not of flesh. He was of spirit and dark magic, the coils of red, purple, and green cloaked in blackness swirling around his image, his limbs, his eyes and his infernal smile. It only affirmed to the Princess of Friendship that he was not entirely present. It was not entirely Sombra. But his presence still radiated that haunting, dominating power, as if he truly was there. 

Everypony flinched backwards in shock and horror as the image appeared to them all. The confines of the cavern were illuminated in that flow of dark magic pulsating from the crystal tower, the veins of darkness also shimmering and glowing and spreading further within the ice. As if the illusion of Sombra had actually fueled the crystal around the mist with rejuvenated life. 

Shining Armor protected his wife from that dreaded image regardless if it was real or not. He saw it. She saw it. Everypony saw it and reacted accordingly to the former tyrant of the Crystal Empire, and bane to all of Equestria. They either cowered behind one another like Fluttershy behind Rainbow Dash, crowded together and glared down the monster like Bon Bon and her T.I.T.A.N. agents, or faced the mist head-on with incredulous, shell-shocked expressions. 

Celestia, Luna, and Twilight shared that particular look. Alongside the Council with Spike and Rainbow hoisting Fluttershy back to all four hooves. Assuring Fluttershy that they were with her, and that nothing would stop them as long as they were together. And Fluttershy, finding that truth, also found the courage she desperately sought and stood with them. 

In unity, in friendship, together and stronger than ever before, they eyed the fallen king of the Crystal Empire just as his fangs opened and his mouth fell. A void of rancid red breath seethed from his shadowy mouth, a dark and laboring voice fully consumed in death, in darkness, and in shadows echoing throughout the cavern. 

“Sooo... you have done it...”

The voice was not flesh. It sounded much darker, trapped in another plane of existence between the living and the dead. When he spoke, he did not stare to a specific pony. He did not acknowledge their movements, their voices, their interrupting presence. Almost as if he was just an illusion, just a trick to haunt everypony present. But Twilight understood better. She looked through the mists, through the vapors, through the shadows of confusion and knew what it was. 

It was a message… magically recorded and concealed over a thousand years ago. 

What Sombra said only affirmed her hypothesis, the fallen king sneering, “You have found my little... domain. Or perhaps... ‘prison’... would be a more appropriate title. Scouring the Frozen North since my defeat by your hooves has led me here... in this icy tomb... with my fellow monster... forsaken and trapped. Doomed to an eternal confinement in this frozen hell.”

Shortly after, Sombra’s smile returned, the creature’s glowing red eyes disappearing within the shadows of his eyelids. He chuckled softly. That laughter alone pierced and pulsed throughout everypony’s hearts and made their bones quake. 

“But no more,” Sombra declared, opening his eyes and filling the cavern with that horrifying, hellish crimson light. “Discovering this tomb and activating its magic has given me the final piece. You... have given me the final piece to my vengeance.”

Though he did not look to them, Twilight made the connection and lifted her eyes to the former rulers of Equestria. Soon enough, everypony joined the Alicorn’s movements and stared to Celestia and Luna. Knowing they fell within the spotlight of Sombra’s dark cloud, the sisters kept their focus centered on the mass of shadows hanging before them. And for a brief moment, they could have sworn they saw the image flicker its eyes down to them specifically. 

“Discovering these crystals is no coincidence... princesses. Yeeesss... it was always meant to be you to find me. Though my banishment to the wastes of the Frozen North was meant to be an eternal endeavor, I vowed to conceal the Crystal Ponies from the earth. Just as I have vanished from their midst, so will the Empire vanish from the world. A fitting fate for us both.”

Twilight breathed out a gust of frozen air. Her hypothesis was becoming clearer, becoming truth. What they were witnessing had to have been a magically recorded message, back during Sombra’s first defeat and the disappearance of the Crystal Empire. The sisters seemed to share her sentiments, her thoughts, all the pieces coming together to unveil King Sombra’s hidden intentions. 

“The Crystal Empire and its false kings and queens will not reign a day longer. Not without me on its throne... and I am certain you have come to understand the Crystal Empire’s disappearance by now. It is why you are here now... led by your confusion... your worries... your fear...”

Sombra’s shadow lifted his eyes and stared to them. Smiled at them with his long, razor fangs.

“Yet you remain untouched. You and your worthless sister... sitting in your cradle of power... drinking the wine of victory and breathing the splendor of the majesty you so falsely acclaim to be. Of which the fools of the earth have willfully surrendered to believe.”

Celestia and Luna both gasped. Stared to the coils of red mist slithering out of Sombra’s mouth.

“You understand now... that I could not let that go unpunished.”

“Celestia,” Twilight rapidly interrupted, her voice trembling and breath shivering. The Council and the two sisters turned to her, seeing only the fear laced in Twilight’s pupils. She shook her head, managed to hyperventilate, “Sombra was defeated. He can’t have any power here… or anywhere else. What’s going on?”

“If we refuse to believe it, then it is only false to us… not to reality,” Luna stated, turning to her sister. “And the reality is that Sombra has left us a message intended only for us. These crystals must be the last of his essence, the last of his influence on our world.”

Celestia met Luna’s gaze and faced away from it, stared onto the cloud of shadows and shook her head to Sombra’s speaking illusion. “His defeat at the Crystal Empire… his banishment to the Frozen North… the disappearance of the Empire… just to lead us here. To lead us to this message. But his crystals should have vanished upon his death. This is beyond even our understanding of Sombra’s dark magic. There is something more here…”

As they pondered aloud and conversed with another, Sombra only continued to speak, bringing forth their undivided attention onto the true horrors still living within the ice. 

Sombra’s smile was cloaked under a dark and sinister grin, the shadow uttering, “And sooo... you have found my monster within the hold of the world. Within the ice... lies a demon even I could not fully understand. Nor could I control it. Its magic is beyond me... and beyond any depth of the dark arts. It is beyond the world as we know it... and therefore...”

Twilight Sparkle, the Council of Friendship, and everypony around them shakily turned their eyes onto the gargantuan, hanging claw of Monster Zero. Their breaths grew more audible, quicker and more uncontrolled. Sombra’s grin only widened, the red mist spewing past his fangs. 

“Beyond your power.”

The shadow practically erupted like a bursting volcano, Sombra roaring, “So let this discovery be your undoing!”

With every word he uttered, he only grew more and more enraged. Like the cold that pierced his spirit for a thousand years of imprisonment. Like the lonesome tomb of ice and earth he was trapped in and forced to suffer through. Alone. Abandoned. Tortured for so long. All of that pain, all of that torment, all of that rage spilled forth and fueled his message with another level of unholy power. 

And they felt it. They felt every ounce of his agony and hatred boiling within the cloud of shadows and exploding outwards from his agape and unnatural jaws. Every word was laced with thrashing, unbridled anger, but also held the triumphant declarations of an abominable king reclaiming his glory. Perhaps not to his throne, but to his enemies. Reclaiming his dominance and power over them to prove again who truly ruled the world. 

They were silent to his rage, breathless and shaken by his booming voice.

“Let the earth crumble and the abyss be opened! And from the wretched and unholy fires come the damned Devil himself! For what I cannot control, so too you will never be able to control, nor will you ever come to defeat! If I am not meant to rule the Crystal Empire or this world, then let the Crystal Empire vanish from it! Let the world you know be bathed in an everlasting sea of fire!”

The atmosphere seemed to shift with every word he proclaimed. The ever-present foreboding presence in the air was replaced with pure fire, rage, and terror. Panic flushed between the ponies, even Bon Bon and the T.I.T.A.N. agents displaying signs of fear. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance stood close, stood frozen, and stood undeniably petrified by the false king. The Council of Friendship were already consumed under Sombra’s control, letting fear cloud their emotions, their hindsight, and their reactions. 

“W-what’s he talking about?!” Rainbow Dash screamed.

“Ah ain’t likin’ this one bit, Twilight! What do we do?!” Applejack asked.

“Celestia…? Luna?!” Twilight cried, turning to her former mentors for guidance once again.

As for the sisters…

All they could do was stand there, their silence stifling among everypony else. The words unspoken merely strengthened the essence of fear infecting the cavern. 

Like the dark crystals infecting the entire icy tomb. 

And with that declared, the message was nearly finished. It finally came to an end when the image of King Sombra gazed down to the many insignificant ponies that never should have witnessed his message firsthoof. Preferably, it gazed down to where Sombra assumed Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would have been standing… and it was correct.

It smiled. “Since I was made to suffer... your world will be made to suffer in return.”

The dark tower absorbed his mist, his image, his message… and it exploded. 

The blast took everypony by surprise, the shock wave managing to knock them all several feet backwards and onto their backs, onto one another, and even into the air for the Pegasi present. Painful yelps and cries filled the cavern. It knocked the wind and breath out of the crowd, the piercing ring following the eruption of dark magic flushing from ear to ear. Shadow and mist filled the cavern, and when the ponies finally started to come to, they noticed something else.

Scattered across the floor, among the chunks of lifeless crystal were fragments of ice. Twilight lifted her head, her eyes, and saw the ice surrounding her hooves. She felt the constant, tremoring eruptions and gazed through the chaos. Passed the haze, beyond the slew of ponies standing up and helping one another to their hooves, and onto the dark tower of crystal embedded within the ice.

But it wasn’t there anymore. 

None of the crystals were. 

From the blast, an array of domino explosions shot from every crystal, every gem, every unholy creation and extension of King Sombra was destroyed with thundering, explosive force. The eruption of magic flowed from the dark veins and was ignited from that point forward. Unstoppable. Uncontainable. Reaching every crystal within the confines of the underground facility. 

And destroying everything it infected. Including the ice. Including…

Princess Twilight Sparkle’s eyes slowly grew. Her heart stopped and fell into a deep, dark abyss as the earth thundered and trembled around her. Because it wouldn’t stop. 

Because every quake sounded more and more like the roars of an awakening monster.
> Chapter 12 – The Devil Has Three Heads
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 12



“They have as king over them, the angel of the Abyss. A star fallen from heaven to earth, he opened the shaft of the bottomless pit, and from the shaft rose smoke like that of a great furnace, and the sun and the air were darkened…”



— Book of Revelation



The Frozen North, Outpost Frostbite




Bon Bon wrapped her hoof around Twilight’s, yanking the Alicorn princess back to all four hooves and screaming over the explosions, “We need to get out of here! Now!”

Even then, Twilight could barely hear Bon Bon screaming directly into her face. The world around them deafened any and all other sounds that could have reached her. It was easily the most powerful earthquake she or anypony else had ever felt, feeling the literal floor beneath them shift and buckle as the foundations of the underground facility began to cave in on itself. 

Horrifying, infectious cracks shot out across the icy wall and the entirety of the cavern, causing massive chunks of ice to fall from the ceiling and rain all around them. Smaller hunks struck ponies, but they were the lucky ones. The falling debris was only getting bigger, more rampant, and beginning to bury them all the longer they hesitated. 

Shaking her head and blinking several times to come back to reality, Twilight turned towards the only available exit and scrambled towards it. The rest of the Council of Friendship were quick to join her, all of them reaching the former rulers Celestia and Luna clearing out the path. By the combination of Celestia and Luna’s Alicorn magic, they ensured that whatever debris got in their way was eradicated. The enclosed tunnel was widely expanded, the ice cracking and melting upon the sisters’ interference.

And when the path was cleared, the caravan had transformed into a ravaged, desperate flee to escape. A flee to the elevator. A flee for survival. 

Of course, Bon Bon and her T.I.T.A.N. agents ensured that the royalty, the Council, and the sisters were safely escorted back to the elevator. The scientists, however, made sure that they used every last ounce of their proposed dying breath to preserve the years of research they had gathered back at the station. Even with the entire underground facility crumbling around them—with metallic towers, catwalks, and the entire infrastructure cracking and falling down—they raced to secure their scientific instruments, field notes, and data sheets. 

Their life’s work meant risking their own lives to keep them safe. 

As for everypony else, their hooves stampeded across the shaking earth, their wings batted against the frozen air all while dodging the falling ice. In a cluster of bodies, they swarmed the elevator with Agent Cosmic Stellar hanging onto the railing for dear life. They joined him, Pegasi crashing onto the elevator and clutching onto the railings alongside Earth ponies and unicorns, everypony grasping onto whatever could keep them balanced against the great imbalance. 

“Hit it; go!” Shining Armor bellowed, jamming his hoof to the control console. The silhouette of Cosmic Stellar’s head nodded rapidly within the shield of his hazmat suit. 

Waiting until the rest of the T.I.T.A.N. scientists joined them, Cosmic Stellar jammed his focus finally onto their only means of escape. The unicorn coated the console in his magical aura, putting the elevator into full gear and bringing them out of the collapsing caverns. The machine trembled and halted a select number of times, but the chains held on despite the tremoring explosions that infected the world around it. The elevator buckled, bounced, but steadily continued to rise backwards to the upper levels of Outpost Frostbite.

Shining Armor ordered everypony with a thundering, “Masks on!”

It was a rabid, reactionary response to Shining’s order, everypony fumbling for their gas masks and tightening them safely over their heads. It was certain death if they failed to do so, as the radiation above cared not for their dilemma below. Even with that terrifying possibility flowing through everypony’s adrenaline, it did not stop the many from hesitating. 

It did not stop them from witnessing the icy tomb be torn asunder.

Sombra’s crystals erupted into plumes of fire and dark magic, the concoction creating a chain reaction with a devastating outcome. Mighty cracks and breaks within the ice shot out with terrifying speeds, creating the constant tremor shaking the facility, causing the ice above and beyond to shudder and fall. Celestia and Luna were caught under that tremendous display of power and ferocity, the sisters gazing with widened, petrified eyes to the consummation of their work in the Frozen North, as they always dreaded it would eventually become…

Buried forever.

Princess Cadance and Shining Armor also stared, their gas masks shielding their faces but unable to hide the fear, the anxiety, and the truth glowing in their eyes. The truth being that King Sombra had one last trick up his sleeve, one final vengeance upon his death. It was to allow all who opposed his rule to fall prey to the true monster of the Frozen North, the true terror hidden in the icy wastes and finally ready to show itself. That was what they saw. That was what they knew as the truth. 

That was what they had to accept. 

As for the Council of Friendship, some of them wore their masks, others were frozen in that middle ground, trapped on that line of life and death just to gaze to the world crumbling before their very eyes. Fluttershy gripped the railing, her mane flailing all across her awestruck face unconcealed by a gas mask. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, and Spike were all with her, leaving just Applejack and Rarity with their masks on and barely able to witness the full scale of the fall. The other mares and dragon gazed to the destruction, all of their faces eliciting the appropriate emotions to such devastation. In the end, they all eventually shielded their faces to save their lives. 

Leaving Bon Bon as the last pony to do so. She waited until the very last second, using every ounce of time to witness one of her greatest fears erupt and tear its way into their plane of reality. For the beast hidden in the world, for the beast meant to be hidden to them, and for the unceasing terror it wrought just by its legend. Just by the utterance of its name. Bon Bon stared on in that paled, sickened stare, her eyes unable to be torn from the serpent. They barely escaped before the earth finally gave in. 

The shadow, the silhouette, the image of Titanus Ghidorah remained. It vanished within the falling ice and rising fog, and finally disappeared as the elevator rose up into the dark tunnel. 

Bon Bon was able to breathe again, returning to the real world and slipping her gas mask over her face. The explosions continued to shake the tunnel around them, causing the elevator to smack against the ice again and again. Yet the machine remained consistent. It stayed on its track and it eventually, thankfully, let its occupants reach the upper facility. 

The dangers did not cease despite escaping the cavern. The earth was still quaking, ice and frost shattering around their hooves and threatening to cave in. Leading the caravan, Shining Armor galloped directly into the radiation cloud, with dozens of others rushing behind him. As fast as their hooves and wings could push them, the ponies raced through the cloud of death to reach safety, sanctuary, solid earth that wasn’t trembling and falling apart beneath them.

Several other T.I.T.A.N. agents joined them in that fleeing party, abandoning their radiation instruments and beelining directly for the nearest structures and facilities scattered throughout Outpost Frostbite. Pushing at full speed out of the cloud was much faster than traversing it cautiously and slowly, and therefore they escaped it quicker than expected. 

Dozens of ponies leaped out of the cloud, some flying out with wisps of radioactive cloud residue bursting forth from the source. Still, they continued to flee, not stopping even for a second until they were guaranteed that the world beneath them no longer fell. Because what they had escaped had finally given in to the tremors and destruction of Sombra’s infection. 

The slabs of earth and ice fell into a crevice several hundred yards wide, and even more deep. It did not yield. The earth continued to crumble and fall into the darkness until the signs signifying the radiation line fell with it, and it all settled at long last.

Just as Shining Armor and the caravan behind him reached the first facility, they took a moment to pause, catch their breaths, and note the stillness settling across the Frozen North. Droplets of sleet and snow impacted their masks and suits, the loudest sound being the subtle cries of the wind, and the resounding gusts of breathing filling the crowd. 

Bon Bon gasped, twisting her gaze back to the poisonous cloud. She removed her gas mask and stood panting, gulping softly, and steadily approaching the destruction left behind. Five T.I.T.A.N. agents joined the special agent, their masks removed once they were free of the radiation and able to breathe real air. Albeit chilled air, but healthy and sustainable oxygen nonetheless. They were slow and cautious in their approach to the crevice, the actions of the few earning the attention of the masses.

The Council of Friendship followed suit in removing their masks, each mare and dragon gasping and shivering to the newfound level of cold they were surrounded by. Rainbow shook her head, frost and snow flailing from her rainbow mane. Applejack replaced the mask with her signature hat, tightening it extra firmly. Fluttershy shivered uncontrollably as she tried to catch her breath, the mare’s eyes shuddered to a close. Twilight and Spike held one another, ensuring the other was safe from injury of any kind before they fell into a soft hug of assurance. Rarity adjusted her own mane, believing she was out of harm’s way, believing they were finally safe to relax and gather themselves.

“Is everypony all right?” Cadance asked aloud. 

There was an overabundance of responding calls and nods, all of which affirmed to the Princess of Love that everypony was fine. All except for one, who had been uncharacteristically silent for the majority of their escape. Cadance didn’t even have to look her way to feel that unnerving chill race across her body, turning slowly to the mare in question and seeing it for herself. 

Pinkie Pie stood alone among the tundra wastes, gazing to the gargantuan gust of radiation glowing above the dark crevice. Twilight followed Cadance’s eyes and flinched at the surprising sight of Pinkie all on her own. Soon, all her friends saw the same unnatural sight and rose up to join Twilight. They slowly took several steps closer, their hooves crushing the snow beneath them, and that insignificant sound somehow being the loudest thing for miles. 

Second only to Twilight’s voice. “Pinkie… Pinkie, what’s wrong?” she asked.

The darkness clouded around them and only further separated their connection with Pinkie Pie. The fog grew even more infectious and terrifying, the crying winds beginning to weep. Then, the most unsettling set of events were spurred into motion, all beginning with that tremor shaking through Pinkie’s elastic body. She bounced and spun in mid-air, making all sorts of nonsensical gibberish spew from her lips before finally leaping and hovering in place.

Then, she fell. Landed in the snow face-first with her friends rushing towards her aid. Lifting her up, they stared onto Pinkie’s glazed and frozen expression, almost glassy in a sense, reflecting the same fear infecting their own. 

Especially when Pinkie muttered, “Uh-ooohhh…”

There was a great shift in the earth below them, causing everypony to stumble where they were. It was as if the tectonic plates readjusted themselves to the explosions earlier, but even that didn’t seem sound. The scientists seemed flabbergasted as to what it was. They were even more dumbfounded by the sudden drop in temperature, by the increasing winds. They lifted their eyes, their heads, and their trembling hearts directly above them. Everypony did. 

The storm clouds gathered. The snow fell heavy. The Council of Friendship rose up with Pinkie Pie close to them, and they all stared to where she stared. With the sudden Pinkie Sense and Pinkie’s disturbing statement following it, they all analyzed their surroundings and noticed the shift. Everypony noticed it and stood in that freezing, horrifying silence as the world changed. 

Storms swirled above, thunder and bright, yellow lightning coating the air. That air was sucked downwards into the dark abyss, like an inward breath finally inhaling after thousands of years of imprisonment. Bon Bon and her agents of T.I.T.A.N. noticed it instantly, feeling that skin-splitting cold wash past their hooves and slither into the depths. They stood on its edge, gazing down into the dark and seeing the clouds of radiation being sucked in as well, swirling in the storm above, and sparks of yellow electricity shooting out every other second.

Bon Bon exhaled a trembling gasp, her breath frozen, her eyes wide and plastered to the darkness. She took just one step back, and the snow cracked and crumbled beneath her.

The ice crumbled even louder in the abyss. 

And rising from it, a massive, lingering, serpentine tail with protruding spikes slithered high above their heads. The spikes extended, cracking what remaining ice was stuck to its hide. The club-like tail hovered and dangled before everypony’s eyes, the cracks of lightning above and circulating electricity below illuminating the tail, creating a bright, golden hue to its scaly surface.

Another tail rose up, holding the same jagged spikes on its end and slithering in a twisted, unsettling dance with the other. Bon Bon couldn’t take another step back. She couldn’t even move. The T.I.T.A.N. ponies by her side shared the same fate, all frozen by their limbs to the earth, leaving just their heads to rise higher and higher. Bon Bon was breathless. The Council was breathless. Everypony was breathless just at the sight of the two towering tails waving back and forth. Back and forth.

Then came the head.

Everypony was able to breathe again, only to devolve to a state of hyperventilation as that atmosphere of terror and chaos infested the very air and consumed their lungs. No longer was it concealed by several layers of ice, but it was out in the open, breathing the same air that the equines did, and moving about as lively as any living creature. The beast had a towering golden neck and face, a dragon-like physique with several horns atop its head and jagged teeth within its jaws. It snarled and sneered as it shook its head to awaken, to shake out the countless years of weariness still consuming its mind.

Then the second head emerged.

Appearing just as tall, just as similar, just as terrifying as the first, the second head lifted its snout to the heavens and took a long, deep breath inwards. When it exhaled, it sighed with the chittering growls emanating deep from within its fiery heart, awakening and pumping and working like a fully-lit furnace. From that furnace, steam and smoke was exhausted from its nostrils and mouth, the creature flicking its forked tongue from its widened jaws. 

At last, the third and final head rose up like a demon out of Tartarus within the heart of the duo of heads, acting as its middle. As its center. As its commanding leader. All fives towers were lifted up, slithering above in that horrifying image of pure, raw, burning power. The two tails waved back and forth. Back and forth. The three heads remained still, turning appropriately to the newfound smells appearing before them. Turning towards the cluster of equines standing beneath their shadow once again.

Celestia made not a sound. Luna made not a movement.  Shining Armor and Cadance held their breaths. The Council of Friendship released theirs in shivering, terrified puffs of frosty air. Bon Bon gulped and whispered, “Oh, no…”

Arising from his long slumber, Ghidorah at last opened his fiery eyes.

Ichi did so first, the center head crying out with a gust of chilling breath leaving his razored maw. The cry was loud, high-pitched and needle-sharp, earning numerous flinches and resounding screams from the crowd of ponies. Despite Shining and Celestia’s efforts to calm those around them, it was ultimately fruitless. Panic had taken over as the Golden Demise they had all heard nightmares about was released. The other heads opened their eyes following the sounds of screams beneath them.

Ni growled softly, the right head glaring to the fleeing equines with hunger and hatred boiling in his beady, reddish-orange eyes. He hissed, chittering like that of a rattlesnake zeroing in on its intended prey.

San, the left head, snorted and smelled the air constantly, observing the equines with more of a curious interest. He hovered above the miniscule bodies and tilted his head appropriately to their movements, burning eyes narrowing at their attempted flee.

Ichi rose up from between them, screeching out into the storms of the skies with his earth-shattering, heart-stopping, soul-tearing roar. It scratched the ears of everypony present, the daunting and hellish wails echoing from the beast’s heart and flushing throughout all the Frozen North, informing and warning the inhabitants that he had finally returned, that he was not dead.

After several million years of imprisonment, Ghidorah never felt more alive. 

He rose forth from the tomb that encased him still, ripping his wings from the grasp of the icy earth and hurtling massive boulders of pure ice to and fro. He did so with each wing, eventually prying his legs and claws out of the abyss and planting them firmly onto solid ground. It cracked and trembled beneath his immense weight, but the tundra held all the same.

If there was a panic before, there was an immediate fear that clouded the hearts of the many trying to flee, pushing them over the brink to abandon everything and everypony around them so that they could survive. So that they would live. It was as unholy as the atmosphere that surrounded all living beings at that moment. It was fear that infected them, changed them, made them forget the friends and colleagues they left behind.

But not the Council of Friendship. They stayed together even as Bon Bon and her retreating T.I.T.A.N. agents pried them apart in an effort to save them. It was little to no use. All of their eyes had been captured by the rising beast that they failed to react in time to the world around them. And by the time they did, it was already too late.

Applejack bit down on Rarity’s jacket and pulled the unicorn with her, prying until Rarity was physically pulled out of her petrified trance and back to reality. Back to where her hooves met the snow and her trot turned into a gallop. Pinkie Pie blinked several times after Ghidorah roared, shook her head, and eventually came to with a terrifying scream leaving her agape jaws. The pink mare grabbed onto Bon Bon, who was busy trying to yank Pinkie back, and instead felt the pony take her with her as she zipped out of sight. Out of danger and out of Ghidorah’s reach.

Twilight snatched up Spike, both momentarily frozen in their own fear before Spike’s well-being came to the forefront of Twilight’s mind. She thrust him onto her back, spreading her wings and taking off into the furious snow and ferocious wind, amplified by the storms swirling above Ghidorah. Fluttershy’s wings were seemingly stuck to her sides, either by fear or the cold. Maybe it was both. All she could do was run away, alongside the T.I.T.A.N. agents, Rarity, and Applejack.

But perhaps Rainbow Dash was the one who hesitated the longest, the sheer sight and size of the hydra taking her breath away and leaving her trapped in terror with a lone T.I.T.A.N. agent screaming at her to hurry. She finally felt the sudden pull on her scarf, bringing Rainbow back to the world and back under the shadow of the charging, three-headed dragon.

Spreading her own wings, Rainbow jetted off just as Ghidorah’s foot came crushing down on her location. The agent with her was not so lucky to escape in time, but even Rainbow’s luck ran out, too. For when Ghidorah slammed his wing against the mountain of snow and ice beside him, he sprayed fragments across the area the ponies tried to flee.

Rainbow Dash was unfortunately caught in that flurry of ice, shards both big and small slamming into her and knocking the breath right out of the Pegasus. They knocked her right out of the air, too, Rainbow falling down and disappearing within the chunks of earth and ice surrounding Ghidorah’s approaching steps.

Fluttershy twisted her head back after hearing Rainbow’s agonized cries, watching her best friend vanish under the fog, snow, and ice washing several yards behind her. Noting Ghidorah’s approach to where Rainbow had landed, Fluttershy quickly took action and spun fully, shooting out her wings and charging to the skies.

“Fluttershy, what in the hay are ya doin’, girl?!” Applejack screamed, sliding to a halt after noticing Fluttershy’s departure.

Rarity stopped with her, gasping and jamming a hoof to her agape mouth after seeing dear, sweet Fluttershy of all ponies courageously flying directly for the dreaded beast. Pinkie skidded to a halt near the outpost’s edge, where Celestia, Luna, and the rest were mostly present. They all stopped and turned to see what the sudden commotion was. Even Twilight froze in mid-air, spinning back and gasping, eyes enlarged and heart falling when she saw her.

As everypony saw her.

Fluttershy paused in the air, the electrifying storm slowly billowing and growing more ferocious by the second. She stopped and raised her hooves to both sides: one hoof to her friends, her allies, and to T.I.T.A.N., while the other was held toward Ghidorah. Her actions did not cause the hydra to yield.

Her voice did.

“Stop RIGHT THIS INSTANT!”

And just like that, shocking the masses, Ghidorah ceased in his approach. All three heads stopped twisting, slithering, and turning to focus dead ahead. To focus on the lone equine floating before him. Celestia and Luna both made an attempt to call out to Fluttershy, to inform her of the dangers she was putting herself into, but Fluttershy would have none of it.

She turned her eyes back to her friends and shouted, “It’s okay! I can speak to it! Don’t hurt it! There doesn’t have to be anymore destruction! Just let me talk to it!”

“Fluttershy, no—!” Bon Bon screamed, but she was ultimately ignored.

She was ultimately too late.

Because when Fluttershy turned back to the beast, the left head was already zeroed in on her. Even Fluttershy seemed shocked by that sudden approach, the mare pressing her hoof and stance forward to show Ghidorah that she would not back down to him. For she had not backed down to any dragon threatening her friends before, and Monster Zero was no different. He may have been bigger, scarier, and far more threatening than any other beast she ever come across, but that didn’t matter.

Her voice caused him to stop. And she would do it again to finally be able to reach the creature. “Okay, stop!” she ordered, adding on her intimidating and signature Stare to add another layer of power to her tone. Only…

Ghidorah did not stop. The head did not stop. She had met its fiery eyes and saw nothing in that desolation, nothing in those orbs of pure rage and flame. The head eventually met her hoof and pushed against it. Pushed against her. Fluttershy flapped her wings even harder upon that, lips pursing and eyes darting up and down, from where her hoof graced the creature’s scales and back to its eyes. The Titan growled. Gritting her teeth and growling back, Fluttershy pressed both hooves onto the beast’s snout.

Shouting and screaming, “Stop now! I said stop! Monster Zero, you will stop terrorizing my friends right now, mister! Right now! Right… r-r-right…”

When Fluttershy lifted her eyes, she gazed into his and saw it. Saw the one thing that made her heart freeze, her soul quake, and her spirit cower. Deep beyond his burning eyes, within the scales and through the smoke that led to his dark and twisted heart, the creature growled an ancient and unholy tongue of pure, wrathful evil. It was that power that tore away her voice, forced her Stare into submission, and left Fluttershy as but a trembling, timid, cowardly mare like she was so many years ago.

Because she felt no life in him. No joy. No love. No peace.

Just evil.

San snorted and blew Fluttershy back to the ground. The Pegasus crashed with a painful cry leaving her, several of her friends rushing to her aid. But they stopped. They froze when that same head bent down and narrowed its glare onto the yellow Pegasus. Fluttershy slowly pushed herself up from the snow, turning around and gasping as the snout shadowed over her once more. Trembling, Fluttershy tried to crawl away, only to have the beast press his snout onto her jutted hooves, sniffing her curiously.

Fully enveloped in fear and cowering under the mighty weight, Fluttershy lifted her eyes to the other two heads, both of them lowering closer and closer and snarling at the mere, miniscule sight of the lone Pegasus. As if her voice trying to speak to just one head had been reached to the others, that shared mindset spreading from each head. That bond and that terror laced tightly with each.

The left head snarled as well, opening its jaws and growling softly at Fluttershy. And just before those teeth could have neared her an inch more, a bright light appeared directly in front of the head’s eyes. San turned to it.

Twilight fired a spell onto the head, the magic exploding and causing San to cry out.

That burst of light and magic was but the catalyst, the remaining unicorns of T.I.T.A.N. taking action at long last and reaching Fluttershy’s position. Twilight landed with Spike hopping off of her, helping their friend to her hooves with Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie zipping back to Fluttershy’s aid. As the Council retreated, Fluttershy halted once more, gazed to the T.I.T.A.N. unicorns firing spell after spell onto the left head of Ghidorah.

And Fluttershy didn’t know what to feel any longer. The cries of the creature wounded her heart, but the monstrous, demented, evil lurking in the beast’s spirit was far more omnipotent. She watched the head thrash and cry, and she tried to feel sympathy, she really did.

But then the left head stopped thrashing. It shrieked once more before lowering and patting the nearest pony aside with his snout. The middle head bit down on San’s horn, roaring to him to keep his curiosity in check. To put him back in line. Fluttershy held her breath and listened to their cries.

The right head, Ni, growled at the middle, but Ichi would not have it. He growled back and caused Ni to yield in submission, the right head hissing but bowing his head regardless. Fluttershy stood frozen, shocked, in awe of what she had heard. Fluttershy understood it, their chain of command, their assertive and submissive roars to one another. They were communicating.

The middle head was leading them.

While the T.I.T.A.N. agents pelted them with magic, all three heads rose up. Slowly, deliberately, with their towering necks rising above the terrible snowstorm and their throats softly glowing. Burning. Illuminating a bright and haunting yellow that resembled the lightning striking the heavens above. Until their necks were completely enveloped. Until even all six eyes shimmered that same glow.

And their jaws, falling open, the dark pits of their throats glowing brighter and brighter to shower the ponies beneath them under that same light.

The magic ceased. The spells stopped shooting. Everypony stopped and stared.

Ghidorah breathed in.

Under the beast’s light, one fearful unicorn breathed out, “Holy…”

Ghidorah shrieked as he expelled that light and power into a devastating blast of gravity beams onto his unfortunate victims.

They were vaporized. Not even their screams could escape the coursing, yellow lightning bursting forth from all three of the Titan’s jaws. Fluttershy shielded herself as the lightning fell down on top of her, yelping once Rainbow Dash burst forth from the darkness beneath Ghidorah and yanked her out of harm’s way. Just in the nick of time. At the very last second.

She crashed and slid against the snow and ice, the rest of their friends coming to their aid. They determined quickly that they were safe, gazing to the petrified Fluttershy shivering in Rainbow’s embrace. The same could not be said for the T.I.T.A.N. agents killed in cold blood at the hands of Monster Zero, everypony gazing back to the beast.

With San licking up the ashy remains and Ichi biting and roaring at him back into submission, Ghidorah once more was lifted up. All three heads focused their hatred, their hunger, their rage and their devious intent onto the remaining crowds of equines foolishly holding their ground against him. The heads bent down and growled softly, hissing and making all sorts of other demonic and hellish sounds as the Three-Headed Devil slowly began his approach.

The ponies backed away, T.I.T.A.N. shielding the royalty of the Crystal Empire and the former rulers, all while Bon Bon and various other agents rushed to help the Council of Friendship. And in that hopeless, desperate attempt to save them from the wrath of Ghidorah, Bon Bon lifted her eyes to it.

She watched as the terror of a thousand names once more lifted his heads, his towering necks, and began to inhale deeply another gust of air. Ready to breathe another wave of lightning and wash the Frozen North in their death. Celestia, Luna, Princess Cadance, and Shining Armor acted quickly, their horns bright and ready to defend all of those around them.

Bon Bon stopped while her agents rushed ahead. She gazed into the emerging yellow light and saw the inevitability in it all. Their efforts were fruitless, null and void, because Monster Zero made it so. Because his might and his power and his evil made their deaths all but true. And so, she stood and stared onto her inevitable demise, seeing the light grow brighter and brighter, and feeling her fear, her terror, and her failure keep her planted on the earth… ready for it to come.

Only it never did.

To her shock—to everypony’s shock—Ghidorah stopped. He cried out, the light dying and all three heads quivering and growling. The middle head specifically did so, sniffing the air and turning appropriately to the far, far left. It was there that the remaining two heads turned. It was there that they all growled towards and fully faced.

It was there that Bon Bon turned also… and she saw it.

She saw the ocean.

She saw the crashing ocean waves strike the protruding rocks and icebergs.

She saw the small, subtle tint of blue shimmering within the dark sea.

Everypony saw it and fell into that stunned, awestruck silence. For if it was great enough to capture even Monster Zero’s attention, then it surely captured all of theirs. Every last one of their hearts and minds. Of their collective interests. Of their growing, collective confusion and worry. The cloud of terror that infused with the atmosphere took on another stark shift in power. It was then that Bon Bon realized what that shift was.

It all began with a soft, familiar growl echoing deep beneath the ice. She gasped…

And stared.

And witnessed…

Passed the shoreline, beneath the glacier of ice, the tint of blue light swam closer and closer until it finally stopped. Until the steam began to rise up and melt the ice directly above the light. All was still in the Frozen North. Everypony saw it and remained silent, unable to speak. Unable to breathe as their eyes reflected those alluring lights. The ice cracked. It shattered. And with a thundering display of power, the glacier erupted and the hue of blue cascaded across the entire outpost.

The light only rose up higher and higher, unveiling with shattered slabs of ice falling from their peaks glowing and radiating dorsal plates. And they all glowed a heavenly blue, emanating that power and dominance as the new force of nature arrived into the Frozen North.

The Council of Friendship arose to their hooves, all seven of them gazing with eyes ignited and spirits aflame as that tremendous and fearsome force made its presence known to every life within the vicinity. They couldn’t help but stand and tremble, but not in fear. In awe. In stunned, awestruck bewilderment to see before their very eyes… another Titan.

Celestia’s jaw dropped. Luna’s heart stopped. Shining and Cadance lifted their heads higher to join the ascension of the great Titan returning from its long, long absence. They, as well as the agents of T.I.T.A.N., slowly backed away just to catch the full sight of the mighty behemoth of a monster rising forth from the subzero waves. They all knew the beast. By legend, by stories, and by name.

Nopony else more than Bon Bon.

Instantaneously, her mind flashed back to that terrible night seven years ago.

She watched those same gargantuan feet crush the very ice and earth beneath it, sending earthquakes all throughout the Frozen North. Her eyes rose up beyond the towering, trunk-like legs and onto the abdomen, to the jagged and horrifying claws of the creature swaying side to side. Alongside its swaying, enormous tail behind it. Higher and higher, eyes gazing to reach scales she never even imagined, and once more staring onto the face of pure destruction. The face that touched the storms of the skies and held the same burning eyes that had melted through Bon Bon’s very mind, body, and spirit.

She couldn’t even breathe his name, much like before. She could only imagine it.

Titanus Gojira rose up.

Titanus Ghidorah rose to meet him.

And from that action, Godzilla snorted and snarled, flaming eyes narrowing with flashing, countless years of memories. Memories of seeing that same hydra, that same invasive species, now brought back from the depths of which Godzilla had sent him. He was now free. Ghidorah was free. His eyes only grew more enflamed, gusts of breath expelling from his nostrils and past his jagged, fearsome teeth. Godzilla took his stand.

Ghidorah followed suit, tails shivering and spikes rattling behind him. All three heads slithered and ducked, rose and fell, all while Ichi glared on and cackled towards his mighty and hated foe. His enemy. His rival. Taking his stand and rising up, Ghidorah lifted his wings and spread them forth in a haunting display of intimidation.

The two alpha Titans made their stances known, both refusing to back down. Both refusing to leave. The lines were drawn. The world was settled. Yellow lightning severed the storm above and cascaded their shadows upon the Frozen North. Ghidorah’s wings scraped the heavens and Godzilla’s feet tremored the earth with each stomp.

Bon Bon breathed again, a single gust of freezing air and a terrified whimper from the pony. Her heart leaped once that very same roar shattered the world around her. 

Godzilla bent low and roared so loud that almost every life trembled to him.

Ghidorah cackled back with his own roar, all three heads echoing that cry.
> Chapter 13 – Alpha War
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 13



“The arrogance of men is thinking nature is in our control and not the other way around. Let them fight.”



— Dr. Ishiro Serizawa



The Frozen North, Outpost Frostbite




With their roars heard, nothing else needed to be said. Nothing more other than to see the other lying dead by their feet. Ghidorah made the first move, slamming his feet onto the ice and clawing at it with his wings. He tore through the earth and snow to reach his desired target. All the years of solitude, of imprisonment, all because of him… it all came rushing back. 

And it all reminded Ghidorah of why he despised Godzilla so, so much. 

Godzilla made the next move, dipping his head low and crushing the world beneath him with thundering and explosive tremors. Each earth-shattering footstep only got faster and faster, his nuclear heart burning hotter with each step, with each yard severed, as he grew closer to the demon that nearly claimed his world. With vigor in his heart and fury in his spirit, and as long as he still breathed the air of the earth, Godzilla ensured that Ghidorah would never seize his world again.

For his hatred of Ghidorah burned even brighter than their flames that encompassed it once before… so, so long ago. 

They charged one another until the distance was crushed, and their bodies impacted with a shock wave of pure power. After millions of years apart, millions of years of hatred, of silence, of agony, they finally collided once more. The world was once again shaken by their war. They clashed. In a flurry of roars and shrieks, they clashed. Their claws ripped, jaws bit, and throats tore with their signature cries, the beasts pummeling one another in a desperate effort to force the other into a quick submission. But it was not so easy.

Both alpha Titans refused to bow. 

And so, they raged on. 

And so, Bon Bon was pulled out of her frozen stupor to act while the iron was hot. To retreat while the monsters killed each other. She spun around with renowned speed and adrenaline, eyes wide as the wind and snow tore at her mane. She screamed, “Everypony, run! Get to the airships NOW!”

Lightning shot across the skies, lighting up the horrific battle unfolding behind Bon Bon’s flowing mane. The sounds of two titanic forces of nature ripping each other apart and the world feeling the aftermath of their strikes was more than enough of a reason to fall back. To retreat. To survive. 

“You heard her! Follow us!” Luna declared, shooting out her wings and igniting her horn to light their way into the whiteout. 

Ghidorah cackled. 

“Everypony, this way!” Celestia bellowed, waving her hoof to the many masses before her.

Godzilla roared. 

In that panic, all confusion was wiped away as one central thought process was forced into the minds of everypony present. From T.I.T.A.N. agents, scientists, members and rulers of the Crystal Empire, and even the Council of Friendship, all were shaken out of their terrified trances and forced themselves to spin around and make a run for it. Celestia and Luna waved them along, with Shining Armor and Cadance addressing and assisting the large caravan of fleeing equines. Their voices were drowned out by the war unfolding, and the cries of the many filling the storm. 

“Go, go, go!”

“Run! Ruuunnn!”

“Don’t look back! Just keep running!”

So many voices, so much so that Bon Bon lost track of her own. She didn’t know which voice cried out to the many because the battle of the Titans filled every aspect of their reality from that point forward. And they couldn’t escape it. She couldn’t escape it. No matter how many ponies galloped past her, no matter how many times she tried to follow their words and ignore what was happening—to simply run away in order to live—she was always brought back to that reality. 

Her eyes always returned to her worst nightmare filling her world.

The storm raged and the lightning clashed around them. The elements of nature did not deter Godzilla one bit. He reared forward, biting down on the right head of Ghidorah. Ni roared and shrieked, unable to escape the claws of the mighty Titan. Grabbing Ni with both claws, Godzilla cried and slammed the head into the ice. Ichi bit down on Godzilla’s shoulder while San shrieked above. 

The gust of frost and snow washed over the equines and created a blizzard instantaneously. The ponies were lost in it, but Shining and Cadance cleared the darkness with their horns, their magic washing away the snow in a pulsating wave. 

“Let’s go! Let’s go! Come on, everypony, move it!” Shining bellowed, waving the many towards him in a desperate attempt to light their way to the former rulers. To the snow terrain vehicle. To their escape. 

Princess Cadance aided a T.I.T.A.N. scientist, the mare tripping over herself and slipping into a pile of snow. With the pony back to her hooves, her documents safely returned to her, Cadance flinched to the hellish sounds of war and chaos unfolding before her. The Frozen North was torn asunder as the Titans clashed against the earth, the tundra, and the glacier. 

Slabs of ice shot up upon every impact of Godzilla’s feet against the ground. The two colossal beasts grappled with one another for several seconds, until Ghidorah finally found his edge. The heads slithered between Godzilla’s grasp, wrapping and tightening around his neck in an attempt to strangle him. Godzilla fought back against the attempt, biting and clawing at the many necks constricting his throat. Screeching at the assault, Ghidorah flapped his wings and flew directly over him. They both were picked up from the earth, Ghidorah rolling in mid-air and throwing the gargantuan lizard a hundred yards away. 

Another fifty yards to the left, and he would have crushed the fleeing equines. Bon Bon took notice to that immediately, the mare witnessing the towering Titan come crashing down. The impact sent a tremor all throughout the Frozen North, everypony nearly crashing to the ice beneath them. 

Godzilla skidded and rolled, resting on his chest as his chin lay flat against the ice. Ghidorah growled and hissed at that, Ni snapping at the air. Godzilla’s eyes flared open, the yellow bright among the darkness and sleet. He lifted his head and turned appropriately, roaring back at Ghidorah. 

With everypony struggling to rise back up, Bon Bon was seemingly trapped in her own mind and fears and qualms once again. She was simply left without words, without a single coherent thought. No potential response, not one that would have made a difference to her safety or anypony else’s. She was just trapped, constantly twisting her neck back again and again to witness Gojira and Ghidorah tearing each other apart.

When he arose, Godzilla slashed at Ghidorah’s middle head, spinning around and slamming his tail across Ghidorah’s body. The impact sent the hydra sliding several hundred feet to the left, Ghidorah crashing into the largest facility in Outpost Frostbite. Monster Zero screamed and cackled as he lost his footing, falling backwards into the rising flames and descending buildings. 

Godzilla charged into the outpost without a moment’s hesitation, ignoring the few T.I.T.A.N. agents fleeing the same burning facilities. Several more still screamed in terror within the battlegrounds.

Bon Bon’s eyes widened at that. She was finally wakened up. “They’re trapped…”

She felt a sharp tug on the back of her hazmat suit. Turning to it, it was Princess Twilight Sparkle yanking at her with her Alicorn magic. “Bon Bon, we have to leave now!” Twilight cried. 

The rest of her friends were already in strong support of that, backpedaling quickly and deliberately away from the battle. However, they were paused by Bon Bon’s fleeting cry.

“We can’t leave them behind!” she told Twilight, prying away from her magic and nodding her back. “Go on, get outta here! I’ll catch up!”

Twilight suddenly focused on where Bon Bon was intending to go, her ears twitching to the sounds of screams echoing from within the base. Her heart ached at the prospects of she and her friends simply abandoning them, leaving them to fend for themselves against two unstoppable forces. And leaving Bon Bon in a fatal attempt to save them all on her own. 

Only… she wasn’t alone. Twilight knew that. She believed in that. The determination burning bright on Twilight’s features made its flame known, the Alicorn spinning her neck back and shouting, “Celestia!”

The snow-colored Alicorn flinched to her name, facing the call and seeing the mares.

“Celestia!” Twilight called again, adding extra oomph into her voice. Not enough for a Royal Canterlot Voice, but very close nonetheless. “Get the agents to safety! We’re going back for the others!”

Debating on letting the ruler of Equestria risk her life in the midst of Godzilla and Ghidorah’s war, Celestia turned to Luna for support. The younger sister nodded fiercely. Celestia held her breath, facing Twilight and declaring, “You will have assistance soon! I promise!”

And with that, the two sisters continued to aid the masses. They waved them on and led them to the lone, steel train waiting for them on the outskirts of Outpost Frostbite. Facing away from them, Twilight was surrounded by the many familiar faces of her best friends. They never left her side. Not even for a second. 

Twilight managed a weak smile at that. “Last chance to join them,” she offered.

“In your dreams,” Rainbow scoffed with a valiant smirk. 

“We do this together!” Applejack cried, pumping her hoof.

“For those who can’t save themselves!” Pinkie cheered.

“For everypony!” Rarity steadfastly shouted.

“We’re with you, Twilight!” Fluttershy declared, the storm licking at her flowing mane.

Spike nodded to her with a confident smirk. “Until the end!”

They were gone. All seven of them charged with Bon Bon leading them into the arising flames within the literal eye of the storm. Seeing their departure and wishing them the best of luck, Celestia knew they would not last long without that assistance. So, with her horn shimmering as bright as a signaling torch—Luna’s own horn just as bright and powerful—the sisters telepathically called to the ponies still stationed in the Radiance. Within the entire T.I.T.A.N. fleet.

They couldn’t reply back, but they definitely heard their distress call. Celestia so desperately hoped they did. 

As for Bon Bon and the Council of Friendship, they slipped past the billowing smoke and raging flames to step inside a decimated outpost. Few buildings were on fire, and the ones that weren’t were already evacuated. The screams were still coming from inside the burning facilities. Twilight and Rarity instantly got to work on dousing the flames with their magic, while Applejack cleared what debris there was and Rainbow Dash and Pinkie zoomed inside. There, they used their incredible speeds to save as many ponies trapped inside as possible. With them safe out in the open, Fluttershy and Spike tended to their wounds. 

Bon Bon wanted to help. She pointed out a few buildings where she heard the screams, but she did not assist the Council in any way to get the ponies out. Her attention was quickly captured by the silhouettes of the Titans going at it. The storm and snow concealed their true forms, but she could still witness their shadows. She could still feel every impact and every roar tremble through her spirit and torture her collapsing mind. 

With the agents and scientists in the first building safely escorted outside, Twilight addressed them quickly and shouted, “Get to Shining Armor and Princess Cadance! They’ll get you to safety!”

With silent thanks and subtle nods sent the princess’ way, the rescued ponies began to flee together in a pack. Their bodies vanished into the storm, only the guiding light of Shining and Cadance’s horns able to guide them to the Crystal Empire’s royalty. 

The Council went to work on the next building Bon Bon pointed out. As for Bon Bon, she turned back to the battle. 

Saw a war for the ages. 

Godzilla gored Ghidorah in the sternum, driving the three-headed dragon into a mountain side. So much force was put into the tackle that the devastation it caused was immense. The mountain practically shattered, streams of snow and ice sliding down in a rushing avalanche that crashed directly on top of Ghidorah. The dragon cried as the white wave covered him, made him collapse, silenced his voice among the tons and tons of ice. 

The King of the Monsters snorted and stared into the fog, slowly narrowing his eyes.

He didn’t have a single second to react, nor a chance to cry out once Ghidorah struck. The Death Song of Three Storms made his song heard, his horrific screeches infecting the air as lightning shot out from above the same second he emerged. He lunged from the fog, biting down with all three heads on a different part of Godzilla’s body. San bit the shoulder. Ni bit the arm. Ichi went for the throat. He latched himself to the Titan and refused to let go. 

Howling at that with a pained shock of surprise, Godzilla stumbled backwards as the Titan ripped and tore as much of him as possible. Godzilla eventually grappled him enough to pry him off and slam the beast into the ground, but Ghidorah’s tails whipped forward and struck the side of Godzilla’s face in retaliation. Shaken with blurred vision, Godzilla backed away.

Rising back up, Ghidorah breathed in and unleashed a barrage of gravity beams onto Godzilla, who failed in an attempt to shield himself. His titanic arms were lifted high to deflect the blasts, but Ghidorah pressed on the assault. Shrieking in pain, Godzilla continued to fall back. Too far back. So much so that Bon Bon took several precautionary steps away from the oncoming, lumbering monster. He raised his tail and slammed it into the ground to halt his movements, the lengthy and towering appendage crashing just mere yards in front of Bon Bon and the Council.

That time, the Council stopped and stared. The ponies they saved from the fires stared with them. Bon Bon, most of all, gazed to the dorsal plates. Her eyes grew so large that they reflected the shimmering pulses of blue light.

His plates begin to glimmer. 

His dorsal spikes lit up the same heavenly blue in which he arrived with.

The frequency in the air slowly began to pulse, slowly to correspond with each plate igniting and then quickly picking up. The pulses assaulted everypony’s ears, Bon Bon’s especially for how close she was. Her eyes trailed the mighty tail and watched it rise high above her head. She followed the glow from his tail and all the way up to the Titan’s spine, witnessing true and unmatched power come forth and dominate the storm once again. 

Puffing out his chest, taking in a deep breath, Godzilla expelled his atomic breath in an astounding stream of blue energy that shot across the sky. The ponies watched the beam soar above them, their heads following and eyes enlarging to the blast’s intended target. 

But Ghidorah was too swift. He was too quick. The heads dodged the blast and reactively fired a trio of gravity beams in retaliation. Unlike Godzilla, Ghidorah made impact with his target. Caught still in the midst of his atomic breath, Godzilla was unable to stop it and fell backwards. He crashed to the earth several yards to Bon Bon’s left and was forced to turn his head to the surplus of building and towers behind the Council. The ones that had survived and remained standing.

They were completely obliterated in a concussive blast of pure, atomic power. 

Twilight instinctively created a shield around herself, her friends, and the scientists they saved. The magical bubble was washed in a wave of fire, the shock wave coursing through and knocking Bon Bon right off her hooves. Various other explosions followed from Godzilla’s atomic breath, the remaining buildings within Outpost Frostbite all blistering into a radiated inferno.  

Bon Bon was thrown like a thrashing rag doll, the pony violently crashing onto the ice and snow and finally sliding to a stop. Her mind was a haze, the pain flushing through her chest and limbs almost so overwhelming that she wanted to surrender to it. She wanted to give in to the pain because that was how strong it was. But she was stronger. She growled and pressed her hoof into the freezing snow beside her, trembling as she pushed herself up.

Only to fall back down when Ghidorah slammed his massive claw several feet ahead of her.

The shield of magic faded away, wisps of fire vanishing from the bubble’s outer shell to unveil Twilight, the Council, and everypony spared from the explosions. Spared from the fire, but not from the beast. The second the magic dispersed, Ghidorah came into view and zeroed in on the helpless equines. 

Backing away with her wings shooting out in a protective manner, Twilight ignited her horn and gritted her teeth. Yet her eyes could not conceal the terror she felt when the demon settled its sights and interest onto them. Ghidorah flicked his forked tongues, hissing and growling with unsatiated hunger. Bon Bon trembled where she laid, the mare closing her eyes and readying herself for the worst.

Several pulses of warm, heavenly power were her greeter instead of death. 

Bon Bon opened her eyes, witnessing the magical beams and blasts impacting Ghidorah and causing the beast to shriek and flinch backwards. Twilight and the many with her all turned to witness that astonishing sight. And with it, Twilight slowly smiled. Celestia kept her promise. 

Breaking through the storm, Celestia and Luna abandoned their hazmat suits and flew directly into the heart of blackness, fending the darkness off with light. Pure, heavenly, magical light. Their horns were ablaze with every spell needed to silence and defeat a beast such as Ghidorah, their beams shooting off into the night and striking the hydra relentlessly. 

But they weren’t alone.

Joining the sisters was a barrage of cannon fire. 

And severing the storm itself, the spotlights of the Radiance broke through and made way for the enormous airship. It was joined by several smaller others just like it, the T.I.T.A.N. fleet unleashing their armament onto the slithering, sniveling beast. Several cannon blasts impacted Ghidorah, the dragon turning to them fully and seeing the Radiance, gazing to the vast number of airships following it. Glaring to Celestia and Luna leading the fleet.

His heads dropped and he saw Godzilla rising up. His grim rival roared without any hint of weariness or pain, threatening the possibility of a second round. Ghidorah knew there was no possibility. It was inevitable. It was fate.

But now was not the right time.

Now was the time to rest. To recuperate. To build his strength, his storm… His army. 

Outnumbered and therefore outmatched, Ghidorah spread his wings and kicked up from the earth just before Godzilla could reach him. In that gust of wind, it had nearly knocked the Council and the ponies with them back onto the ground, but they remained resilient. They led the scientists towards the oncoming fleet of airships, to the protective wave of power that Celestia and Luna brought with them.

But Bon Bon did not join them. The gust of wind knocked the very wind out of her, throwing her harshly back into the ice and snow. And lying there broken and beaten, Bon Bon weakly lifted her eyes and stared into the raging eye of the storm in which Ghidorah fled towards. The lightning clashed around him, burning the heavens into that horrific glow. 

She kept staring and staring until she couldn’t anymore. Until Ghidorah vanished into his storm and his shadow was the last she saw of him. 

Godzilla roared. His scream could be felt all throughout the Frozen North, his heated breath steaming out of his agape jaws like a fire that would not die. He lifted his head to the storms and bellowed. In rage. In power. But most of all, in hatred. And Bon Bon stared to him.

Her monster. Her nightmare. Her demon. He roared and roared and shook Bon Bon directly to her core. To her body, mind, and soul.

Bon Bon’s consciousness faded when the blurred face of Twilight Sparkle appeared above her.
> Chapter 14 – The Truth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 14



“The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown.”



— H. P. Lovecraft, Supernatural Horror in Literature



Canterlot, Equestria




The skies split apart and the growling presence of the Radiance entered Canterlot’s airspace. Its engines created whirlwinds above the city, the populace below disengaging with their pompous and regal daily activities to cast their eyes to the clouds and witness the all-powerful image and shadow of the airship fly over them. 

They did not wish for such a simple airship to disrupt their morning routines, or be late for the local tea tasting ceremonies. And yet their eyes could not be drawn away from the airship that seemed so much bigger, so much mightier, and holding a much more powerful ambience than any other they had seen. Not only that, but following the airship were several more just like it, a fleet of ten smaller airships trailing and supporting and flying alongside the behemoth. 

Within the bridge, by the light of Twilight’s morning sun seeping inside, Celestia rubbed her temple with her hoof, the other resting onto the large map displayed before her. She did not get much sleep last night. Nopony really did. 

Agents of T.I.T.A.N. and pilots were moving slow and steady, carefully piloting the Radiance above the buildings across the mountain city while keeping a strong flow of communication with the other airships. Surrounding the table in the middle of the bridge, Celestia was joined by her sister Luna, who appeared to be the only pony who was actually awake. The late nights were her comfort and her hours of action. She rested her hoof on her sister’s shoulder, easing Celestia into soothing, gentle words of comfort. 

Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance were present and accounted for, having already been dropped off at the Crystal Empire prior to joining the former rulers to Canterlot. The temporary leaders of the Empire were put in place in the late hours of night, Shining and Cadance inciting a state of emergency that required their presence in Canterlot, with Princess Twilight Sparkle. The Heart was kept safe. The Empire was shielded. They had no reason to worry for it or its ponies. 

But their expressions told a different, far grislier and more dreadful story.

As did the expressions filling the likes of the Council of Friendship. From Twilight Sparkle and Spike, the two took their seats upon the floor of the Radiance’s bridge, Twilight’s weary eyes drooping and her wing draped comfortingly over her little brother. Spike cozied up next to his big sister, his own eyes filled with fatigue, and worst of all, fear. 

Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept up their brave faces, but deep down they each held that unsettling cloud deep in the pits of their stomachs. It was expressed in every tremble, in every shudder from their voices or movements. In every flicker of their eyes, every darting glance scanning the room. 

Fluttershy was constantly being consoled by Rarity and Pinkie Pie, the unicorn holding and stroking the mare’s hoof while Pinkie nuzzled next to her friend for warmth, for comfort, for easement that Fluttershy desperately needed. The Pegasus would not respond fully or completely to Pinkie.

The thousand-yard look in her eyes, the pale dread on her face, her complete lack of a social or emotional response to her friends’ efforts only made their situation all the more dire. All the more unsettling. Fluttershy was the only pony to have gotten close enough to the beast. She was the only pony—to Celestia, Luna, and even Bon Bon’s knowledge—to even touch the creature. What she saw was something none of them could ever fully grasp, but they tried to. They tried to comfort her.

Bon Bon tried to understand so much more. 

“Celestia, we’re nearing the landing pad.”

Celestia lifted her head and opened her eyes, turning her gaze back to the pilot and nodding his way. “Excellent work. Thank you for bringing us home safely.”

Bon Bon tried to understand. She tried to formulate how they could have possibly failed so miserably. How everything had gone so incredibly wrong. Perhaps it all began when they disregarded Mothra’s warning to them, to engage with the forces of nature and thus cause the world to fall into greater chaos than it already was. Now, they were trapped in it. Now, the world was placed into the wrath of the Golden Demise, a beast so ancient and so powerful that even legends feared his name. 

If this was the great imbalance Fluttershy told them about, they were not only just suffering it… they created it. 

She could have blamed Sombra—which may have been the right and easy thing to do—but Bon Bon knew there was more to it than that. Their actions as a species, inflicted upon their world, have tipped the balance of harmony. Their actions, though unintentional, have allowed forces beyond their understanding and control to run free. Now, chaos has infected their home. Their nation, every nation, would soon all feel the terror that infested the Frozen North. That same sickness and evil and vile dread would flow until all the earth was bathed in it.

Just like Sombra promised. Just like Mothra warned them. Just as the ancients had seen from the very same Titans that clashed in the Frozen North. 

But they couldn’t just sit back and let the world die. She swore an oath, an oath that she still hadn’t broken to that day—an oath she still believed in—to ensure that Equestria and all the world would be protected from the beasts who threatened their way of life. As they sat there in stillness and in fear, as she caressed her migraine and her wounds, Bon Bon knew what was easy and what was right. 

She accepted their faults, their past, their mistakes… and sought to make it better.

“We have no choice now.”

She sought to make it right. 

Everypony turned to Bon Bon upon that statement, from Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining, and the entirety of the Council. They all centered their focus on the mare who should have been in bed to tend to her injuries sustained in the Frozen North, from the aftermath of the Titan battle. But Bon Bon was made of sterner stuff than that. Lifting her wearied eyes, bags and all, she stared from the table’s edge, gazed down to the end of it and continued. 

“One of our most secure outposts was breached last night. Not only that, but it’s been breached for years… by Sombra of all ponies. Our failure to recognize it has now unleashed a living extinction event upon our world.”

Twilight leaned her neck back appropriately at such a statement. Many of her friends did the same, almost all of them captured by that title, by that name that Bon Bon mentioned. 

Rising up and placing her hooves on the map, Bon Bon stared to it momentarily and said, “An alpha Titan is on the loose… somewhere out there in the world. Unchecked… uncontrolled… and able to cause mass amounts of destruction wherever it goes. As we are, there is no task force big enough, or strong enough, or has the arsenal to stop it. No one except T.I.T.A.N.”

Her hoof grazed the large red “X” drawn over Outpost Frostbite, followed the hypothesized routes and trajectories that Monster Zero could have taken when he escaped the icy wasteland. Several notes rested upon the table, upon the map, all of them theorizing where Monster Zero could have gone. All of them analyzing and searching the same kind of superstorm that Ghidorah took with him. 

Bon Bon frowned, shifting that frown to the former rulers. “The true T.I.T.A.N.”

“What are you suggesting, Special Agent?” Luna asked. 

“We need to reinstate T.I.T.A.N.,” Bon Bon clarified, loud and clear so that even a few agents stationed on consoles and pilots turned slightly to listen. “Bring it back to the forefront of our military operations, but unlike the past we can no longer act in a way to hide it. This beast, this… Ghidorah is going to turn some heads sooner rather than later. He’s going to get ponies and other species alike to start asking questions. We can’t focus our efforts in trying to hide the truth anymore. We need to act for the betterment of our race, and every single race on Equus.”

Her principles were sound and true, so much so that Celestia found strength in her weakened and tired body to rise up and meet her stare. Even the Council seemed enthralled enough to straighten their postures and focus entirely onto what Bon Bon had to say. 

She continued. “We went in the Frozen North with a skeleton crew. We need to bring back T.I.T.A.N., and bring every available agent, contact every ally, and reinforce every last outpost we have left. It’s all or nothing now.”

Focusing directly to the sisters, Bon Bon affirmed her beliefs and nodded fiercely. 

“You know I’m right.”

And to her surprise, Celestia nodded almost immediately. “You are.”

Luna nodded as well. “And we will.”

Upon such matters that likes of which they were faced with, the dogma of the sisters would normally remain resolute. They had their path and they knew which actions to take to stem the tide and win the war against the forces of darkness. Last night was difficult, and the day following was only shrouded in the cloud of mystery, suspense, and above all, dread that Ghidorah manifested into reality. The path they had initially wanted to take was shrouded as well. 

They knew they were wrong. They made horrific mistakes and now they paid for them. Sombra’s final vengeance was always going to be completed—with or without their actions—and now the God of the Void, the Three-Headed Tyrant, the One Who is Many was unleashed upon ponykind. Upon all of Equus. Mothra’s warnings became truth. The great imbalance had come and there was nothing they could have done to stop it. 

All they had left was fighting back, rounding up their allies and their armies and taking the war directly to the source. Straight for Ghidorah’s black and twisted heart. And if that meant coming forth with the truth, showing the world who they were and what they were hiding, then by all means… let them witness the truth.

Twilight Sparkle spoke out, her voice a pained whisper among the stifling silence. “Celestia… Luna…”

They turned to her. Everypony listened. Fidgeting where she sat, Twilight bit her lower lip while her wings ruffled back next to her sides. Spike patted her foreleg, nodding her along. Standing by her side through thick and thin. 

“What exactly are we dealing with here?” Twilight asked. Her eyes met Celestia’s, Luna’s, and fell to the map. Turned to her friends. “I think I can speak for everypony when I say that what we saw in the Frozen North… what that hydra really was… it wasn’t anything that we’ve dealt with in the past. Bon Bon called this Ghidorah a ‘living extinction event’… but what does that mean?”

Celestia’s face darkened. Luna stared to window, to the sunlight, and breathed. Closed her eyes.

Twilight stared at the map, at the Frozen North and the theorized paths that Titanus Ghidorah had taken. But not only the Hydra, the other Titan as well. Lines were laid out, potential swimming currents that “Titanus Gojira” could have taken following the event in the Frozen North. Her brow furrowed at that name, her heartbeat thumping in her ears. 

“If Ghidorah is an alpha Titan… then who was the other? Was the creature that battled Ghidorah a rival alpha? How did it know where Ghidorah was?” the princess asked. 

Shining Armor and Cadance turned to one another. Just seeing their tightness grip their features, it was clear they also held something back, something the two of them had known for a long time. As for Celestia and Luna, their expressions lacked any sort of fight. They were eased into their guilt with defeat plastered on their faces, darkness etched with the eternal struggle between what was real and what was not. A battle waged in their hears and they did not fight it. 

They succumbed to it because there was nothing more to hide. Twilight, the Council, everypony had seen it with their own eyes. They had seen the Titans.

And Twilight asked, “Celestia… Luna… I just want to know the truth. We all do.”

Lifting her eyes, Celestia’s heart ached just at the mere sight of it. They were afraid. She could see it. The Council of Friendship had faced hardships in the past, but this was completely different. Now, they were dealing with a threat that spelled utter doom not only for Equestria, but for the entire world. This was not another Tirek, or Chrysalis, or even a Cozy Glow situation. 

This was a situation that threatened their entire existence. For Equestria and all of Equus.

And so, turning to her little sister for that confirming support, Celestia waited for some kind of acknowledgeable response. Luna battled with it in her own mind, took in a deep breath, and sighed. She nodded. Celestia pursed her lips and sighed in return, facing the onslaught of gazes, stares, and accusing glances from everypony present. 

“Stay with us,” Celestia finally and firmly replied.

It was all she told her, all she answered with. A call to follow them just as much as it was to trust them. Even in a dangerous time such as theirs, they knew it to be true. They knew trust, now more than ever, was needed above all else. Even as they landed and stepped hoof off of the Radiance and onto Canterlot grounds, Celestia still would not add anything to her statement. But it was more than enough for Twilight to obey, to persevere, to explore with the curiosity of a foal and embark on the unknown journey that lied before her and her friends. 

Canterlot Castle was their destination, the stationed Royal Guards bowing appropriately to Princess Twilight Sparkle and opening the doors for her and her guests. Shining Armor and Cadance were a surprise to be sure, but their stoic personalities were practically shattered by the flowing, multicolored manes of the familiar sisters. They were slightly taken aback by the presence of the former rulers, but nonetheless bowed their heads in respect to the old world powers. From that point onward, once inside the castle, Celestia and Luna were the ones to lead. 

The Council, the royalty of the Crystal Empire, and Bon Bon were all meant to follow. 

The journey was a quiet and unnerving one, every corridor and every turn feeling like an eternity to a destination that seemed endless. Like a labyrinth they were already lost in. Celestia and Luna were their guiding torches, however, lighting the way and ensuring they would never remain lost. They paused in a particular hallway, windows lining the left side and a large door embedded on the wall to their right. 

The steel gate led directly into the Star Swirl the Bearded Wing of the Canterlot Archives, the most secure section of the entire castle. Twilight’s jaw fell, as did Spike’s and Pinkie Pie’s. The three of them had a special history with the place ever since Twilight believed the world was going to end on a specific Tuesday. Not her best moment, but history nonetheless. In a way, they all had history with the place. By the looks of it, nopony had been inside since Star Swirl wanted to organize and study his most precious spells. Not since the Pillars of Old Equestria’s return had the wing been opened.

Celestia and Luna had led them there for a reason. 

The guard nodded to Twilight and unlocked the door for them, the steel gate squeaking open slowly. The metal was old and rusted, signifying the room’s age with dust particles dancing in the rays of sunlight, all of which fell through the windows and reflected from the massive hourglass in the heart of the room.

Approaching that very same hourglass, Celestia and Luna shocked the Council when they ignited their horns and fused their magic with it. Suddenly, the sands within the glass began to float, began to hover, and proceeded to slip to the top of the hourglass. Like the sand was falling up. Like gravity had been reversed. The sand kept rising, kept filling the top of the hourglass until the very last grain had risen. By then, the magic was complete. The lock was opened.

The floor broke apart and the hourglass hovered slowly above it all.

Beneath the hourglass, the large hole only grew wider and wider by the second. The floor was fused with that ancient magic and the marble, the carpet, and everything was moving accordingly to make way for the darkness beneath. A staircase was opened, unveiling several torches lined against the descending walls in a circular fashion. The stairs led below ground. The torches lit their way.

Though Twilight and the Council were still shaken by what they had witnessed—especially Twilight for never having known such a magic was infused with the archives to begin with—she was nonetheless led down into the dwellings beneath the wing. Below ground, the darkness grew so thick that everypony could actually breathe it in and nearly suffocate on it. The air was old, dusty and spoiled. Their hooves clacked across the stone surface of the floor, escaping the hold of the descending, spiral staircase and into a pitch-black basement.

Upon their arrival, the magic flowed in the air and ignited the torches. They were all burned to life from where they hung on the walls, illuminating a decades-old secret to the ponies.

And from that, they gasped. Their eyes widened. Their jaws fell.

Pictures, relics, fragments of the past and of T.I.T.A.N. were scattered across the walls. They rested in bookshelves, documents organized neatly while others were meshed about on various tables. Disorganization was key to the room they were in, no true sense of order or control dominating the abandoned tomb of past knowledge. The magical fire from the torches brought to light the pictures stamped on the boards across the walls, and soon every eye was drawn to them. Basking in that glow, breathless in that wonder, and shell-shocked in the revelation that followed.

Twilight asked, “Celestia… what is this?”

Upon those walls, upon that chaotic display of knowledge and questions without answers, the grainy photographs of Godzilla were prominent most of all. The massive cave painting of Godzilla battling Ghidorah over a blistered and broken world was even more so.
> Chapter 15 – Archival Research
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 15



“Nothing in life is to be feared, it is only to be understood. Now is the time to understand more, so that we may fear less.”



— Marie Curie



Canterlot Archives




“Well… they certainly look familiar…” Applejack muttered.

The farm pony’s drawl was soft enough to join the most cautious of breaths filling the underground quarters, but loud enough to bounce off the walls and hit everypony differently. Applejack brought some clarity to the focus of everypony’s attention, already confirming what they all knew to be true. Because the photographs—and the hardened reality gripping the sisters’ features—all pointed to the photos being real. As a matter of fact, the Titans within them most certainly did look familiar. 

Godzilla and Ghidorah were captured in that stone, though not in the flesh. Their battle was frozen, for they were painted upon the wall of what appeared to be a dark cavern, illuminated only by the light of the unicorns below and the torches hanging from the walls.

What the cave painting displayed, however, was a war for the ages, where Godzilla’s fires and Ghidorah’s lightning clashed and set the entire earth aflame. Beneath their fires, death and destruction and woe reigned above all, even above the feeble pony race that cried and burned from the battle of the gods. Skulls were painted within the flames, laced with the fires and the ponies caught in them.

Seeing those bones made Twilight gasp and turn aside. Several others did as well, such as Fluttershy and Rarity. The others stared on, holding that grim and gruesome expression that only grew paler by the second. 

They turned and stared at the many photographs instead, all of them in black and white and grainy as ever. All of them capturing mere glimpses, fragments of the jagged, towering spikes. Of the colossal, swaying tail. Of the beast slinking into the depths of the ocean. 

But that wasn’t all. Filling the basement to its brim were artifacts of a bygone era. Several feet wide and high, where the end wall only branched off into several smaller corridors and rooms, the basement was not empty by any means. Data research, scientific instruments, ancient artifacts, and, of course, photographs filled every nook and cranny. So many pictures covered the boards on the walls. Everything that was left behind before the organization was disassembled was there. 

T.I.T.A.N. paraphernalia overcrowded and overshadowed Star Swirl’s notebooks, journals, and scrolls that the old pony wizard decided to leave behind. It was most certainly Star Swirl’s private quarters, as his old cloak and hat were hanging on a nearby rack, with his cutie mark displayed on the ceiling surrounded by painted constellations and hanging models of planets in the solar system. Twilight was caught on that, because if Star Swirl had taken his most prized possessions back upon his return, then he must have returned to his old quarters. Which meant that Star Swirl knew about T.I.T.A.N.

Which meant Star Swirl knew about the monsters just as Celestia and Luna did. 

With her heart nearly pulsing out of her chest and her throat tightened to a thin strip, Twilight took a moment to drop her gaze and catch her breath. Her mind was running amok. She was nearly at a loss for what she was witnessing, the absolute bombshell hitting her like a train. Feeling lightheaded, Twilight rested a hoof over her forehead while Spike and Rarity came to her side to comfort her.

Just by her expression, just as she lifted her wide, awestruck eyes, there was so much more that Twilight needed to know. There was a world so much bigger that she had never known until now. She wanted to know so much. She wanted to know why they were keeping all of these secrets in Star Swirl’s private quarters. Twilight wanted to know what all of it was. 

So, Celestia finally answered her. The eldest Alicorn took in a sharp breath and let out a slow exhale. She stared to the memorabilia, at the photos, and sighed. 

“For a time… it seemed better off for the world to live in blissful peace and harmony.”

As she spoke, everypony took the time to observe and capture as much history as they could. They felt like they were walking and witnessing the artifacts of a museum, but so much grander than any museum on Equestria could ever unveil. Celestia and Luna gazed to the photographs longingly, each sister remembering the days before the catalyst, before this new dark age afflicted them. Shining Armor and Cadance stood close and stared to the same portraits Twilight and the Council stared at, all members of the Council of Friendship in shell-shocked silence.

Bon Bon stood alone, her own hardened expression a far cry from everypony else’s. She gazed to the world she thought was left behind, to the artifacts she helped find and the pictures she helped take. Few, of course. The many more discoveries were before her time. 

Her eyes joined the Council’s as they hovered over the large canvas displaying the cave painting of Ghidorah. All three heads were crying out, spewing forth bolts of yellow-painted lightning upon the fleeing, helpless equines running for their lives. There was another portrait, one far larger and so intimidating that it captured an entire piece of the basement wall. It was the Three-Headed Tyrant once more, photographed with wings outstretched and T.I.T.A.N. agents staring up at the massive artwork. 

One particular pony looked eerily similar to Daring Do standing beneath the mighty, golden painting of the dragon. Bon Bon managed a weak grin at that. 

Celestia continued to speak as the ponies broke off to discover as much as they desired. “That age has ended. It had ended long, long ago. We were just too blind to see it.”

One of those ponies happened to be Fluttershy, the Pegasus steadily approaching a small table to the far left of the room. Resting upon it were several pieces of clay pots and cups acquired from ancient ruins near the Griffon Kingdom, if what the data sheet beside them had anything to say. A particular vase captured Fluttershy’s attention. She furrowed her brow, tilting the vase around to get a better look at the painting. 

To her surprise, the vase was adorned with demonic paintings of a horned creature surrounded by fire. The creature was black as charcoal, eyes as red as blood, its beak wide open. Fluttershy didn’t know why, but her heart began to thump quicker and quicker just by staring at the painting. As if that alone was enough to provoke fear out of her to properly react. She set the vase aside and lifted her eyes, only to gaze onto several photographs resting on the wall before her. 

Photographs that showed cave paintings of dragons wailing and roaring beneath the same mighty, flaming bird.

“Yet we have always been vigilant. We have always been prepared for this day to come…”

Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie all stared at the various pictures and paintings of a familiar moth they had seen before. Similar to the carvings in the temple they found in the Forbidden Jungle, but displayed in majestic and gorgeous pieces of art washed across entire caverns.

Of all the pictures they saw, the ones of Mothra were the most beautiful. She stood in full display, wings multicolored and shimmering their rays upon all the ponies beneath her. She was being venerated by the ponies painted with her, all of them standing in awe or bowing before the alpha goddess.

Celestia caught her breath, her eyes resting on the millennia-old paintings.

“For this new age… to rise.”

Twilight and Spike were joined by the rest of their family, Shining Armor and Cadance following shortly behind the princess and the young dragon. Together, all four of them observed what Twilight and Spike were witnessing for the first time. Namely, the paintings and artifacts miraculously captured from Black Skull Island. Shining tensed. Cadance held her breath. Their bodies froze and their eyes were glazed to the artifacts shown.

Slabs of stone held the image of a giant ape battling large, reptilian beasts. That same ape was shown with its arms held out wide, with ponies bowing before it. Shocked and surprised by such a beast, by such a display, Twilight and Spike held their stares to the images with keen, rising interest. Shining and Cadance turned aside as quick as they could.

There was a reason they never went back to Black Skull Island, and they didn’t need to be reminded of it.

“It’s about time you learned… what we truly live with. It’s time you understand… what they are.”

Bon Bon sat alone, stared alone, and remained alone even as the massive portraits glared down at her. She sat there in darkness, in fear, letting that image hold its terror over her heart. It wasn’t long before she felt the presence of the Council behind her, joined quickly by the Crystal Empire’s royalty. Soon, they all stared to the same image, they all felt the weight and fury it showcased.

Caverns held entire stories for them to discover, for T.I.T.A.N. to learn and theorize. To craft legends of their own, to translate as much as they could and dream of the rest. The painting before them told a tale of Godzilla waging war against several multi-legged Titans. Some that stomped upon the earth. Some that flew within the skies.

Bon Bon gulped. Twilight was able to breathe again.

Celestia stood with them. Finished by saying, “They have been here… forever.”

With all them turning to her, all heads accounted for, Celestia and Luna held their hooves out to the cave painting that started it all. After having tasted and seen the rest of T.I.T.A.N.’s discoveries, retreading and returning to the first piece of art seemed much more eye opening. It was still the cave painting of the two alpha Titans fighting over a ruined earth, with ponykind suffering in it all.

“It was them…” Fluttershy declared, her voice a deathly whisper. The realization struck her as it did everypony else. “All this time…”

Celestia nodded to the mare, turning with her sister to stare longingly onto the portrait. “It was their battle that was the Great Cataclysm you told us of. Their battle devastated the world, forced the Titans into hibernation, and allowed the surviving inhabitants to claim what was left. To rebuild, reshape the world into their own. The world as we know it today.”

Luna took over and said, “We have always considered their battle to be what caused the Titans to vanish for so many years. A legendary rivalry unlike any other… having thought to have ended when he bested Ghidorah in the Frozen North.”

“The One Who is Many,” Celestia said with a sickened snarl, like it was a poisonous venom on her tongue. Twilight turned to her curiously. “Ancient tribes did not leave much for us to learn. The pictures you see are all that we have been able to record through the years of vast searching and unearthing. From what we could translate into a language we could understand, it seemed as if the ancients feared even speaking of the Hydra.”

Luna shivered slightly, though her flowing mane hid it well. She said, “His legend even spread to many different cultures, his name translating many times over. The Golden Demise, Death Song of Three Storms, Monster Zero…”

“Ghidorah,” Celestia consummated, letting her eyelids tremble to a close. “Legend… legend spoke of this dragon falling from the heavens. The earliest translations reveal his name to be ‘The Demon of the Stars’, or ‘God of the Void’. There are manuscripts that tell of the first Titans, all of them dated much earlier than Ghidorah’s sightings. Which means that Ghidorah is not natural to our world.”

“Wait, wait, wait…” Rainbow Dash interjected, shooting out her hooves and earning the eyes of the room. She held her hoof to the painting, to the three-headed dragon specifically. “Are you telling me this… thing is an alien?”

“From outer space?!” Pinkie gasped, appearing behind the Pegasus and latching onto her.

To their shock, Celestia and Luna both nodded.

Sitting back down with Pinkie Pie flopping to the dirty floor beside her, Rainbow groaned and rubbed her temples. “Secret organizations, giant monsters, and now aliens. Yup, we’ve officially crossed that line into sic-fi crazyville. Twi, your egghead should love this kind of stuff.”

Twilight frowned, blinking with a deadpan expression at the Pegasus.

With their squabble ending quicker than anticipated, Celestia continued. “Many Titans rose up against this alpha Titan, this false king. Many fell to the dragon. Except for one. One ruler above all other monsters. Their war was waged and the world felt every strike and blow. Until our world persevered and defeated this invasive species. Imprisoned in the Frozen North, Ghidorah was lost to time… while the other was lost until most recently…”

It didn’t take long for the Council to realize the former princess was talking about the other Titan in the painting. “Who is he?” Twilight found the courage to ask. 

Celestia seemingly tensed at that, with Luna taking in a deep breath. Bon Bon took it the worst, refusing to even meet their expressions, let alone the painting. Celestia answered, “He goes by many names, much like Ghidorah. After the Great Cataclysm, his first recorded sighting was several thousand years ago, just off the coast of Neighpon.”

Turning to the crowd of ponies and one invested dragon, Luna met their curious and astonished faces. She met them with enough strength to tell them his name. 

“The legends call him… Gojira.”

The basement settled in that silenced stillness, and the former rulers let it be. More than enough time was given for everypony to embrace the name and let it course through their veins. The name that shook continents and stirred the seas. The name above all the other monsters of Equus. 

Princess Cadance cleared her throat, bringing clarity and focus back to the conversation. She said, “As many of the Titans’ names are derived from the cultures that discovered them, so was the first recorded Titan officially named. Titanus Gojira, or ‘Godzilla’ in Ponish.”

“Godzilla…” Fluttershy breathed, her voice a weak, apprehensive whisper.

Bon Bon closed her eyes, trembling breaths entering and exiting her nostrils.

“Wait…” Twilight stated, “I thought Titanus Typhon was the first Titan to be discovered?”

“The first to awaken to Ghidorah’s calls, to step upon land, to threaten our very way of existence had we not intervened?” Bon Bon spouted off, earning everypony’s attention. Opening her eyes, she turned to the mare who asked and pursed her lips. “Yes… Typhon was the first. Godzilla was just a myth before that. Godzilla never threatened us until after T.I.T.A.N. was founded.”

“How did he threaten you?” Rarity questioned, almost not wishing to know. 

Shining Armor answered that. “Godzilla… could have very well been active far longer than we’ve ever known. But after Luna’s banishment, he was silent. He’s the only alpha Titan that was roaming the ocean before T.I.T.A.N., creating myths and legends of ships lost at sea, a terror of the deep unlike any other. A monster. Something worth hunting… worth killing… if it meant ponykind could survive. Though there was never any real proof until after Typhon awakened… until the other Titans started to stir from their hibernation. By then… Godzilla really started to be more active.”

“What was mere legend had become real,” Bon Bon said.

Nopony said a word after that. The Earth pony sighed and knew what that meant.

She continued for Shining, Bon Bon recalling the history to the best of her knowledge. “He was never caught… probably because the ocean is a big place, right? He was always so elusive that way. Sometimes T.I.T.A.N. would get lucky, snap a few photos here and there, launch a spell or fire a cannon at the beast to ward him away from any civilizations, but he would always escape… right back into the sea. We never caught him.

“Something was causing Godzilla to become more active over the decades, bringing him out of the ocean and onto dry land. Where he… threatened locales… searched near different settlements… and caused untold pandemonium. His paths were always heading north… where I eventually crossed paths with him seven years ago.”

The memory was an unwelcome spike into her soul, chilling it to the point of near-death. Bon Bon shivered, but nonetheless proceeded. “That was why he was going to the Frozen North in the first place, to cast his radiated breath over Ghidorah’s tomb. After that… we hadn’t heard from him. No tremors, no sightings, nothing. Until last night. Where Ghidorah’s cries brought him back.”

Having it all come together and rush forth to their present hour was enough to knock the wind out of several ponies, Twilight and Rarity in particular. History was written and was currently being written, the days of old aligning with the present to create their current crisis. Celestia and Luna both sighed, sharing one another’s thoughts.

Perhaps this was the day the ancients warned them of. Perhaps it had finally come.

“He was trying to keep us out of the Frozen North,” Bon Bon said, bringing their focus back to her. “The radiation he created was a barrier that we were never meant to cross, never meant to enter in order to discover Ghidorah. And now his old rival is back… thanks to Sombra and to us. Guess there’s another reason for Godzilla to hate us.”

Spike raised a brow, crossing his arms. “Another reason?” he asked.

Bon Bon didn’t answer. Simultaneously, everypony turned to the two sisters.

Celestia bit her tongue, Luna dropping her eyes. The elder responded, “Godzilla… was always searching for the source of the alpha Titan’s cries… which turned out to be Ghidorah. His quest led him through various settlements across coastlines upon Equestria and beyond, in turn creating and enforcing the terrorizing legend. Several generations of ponies and other species did everything in their power to hunt, capture, or destroy Godzilla. By sea or by land. From the ponies thousands of years ago traversing the uncharted oceans… and to our modern era where T.I.T.A.N. enacted war against the King of the Monsters.”

Just for a moment—Celestia taking in that second to breathe—that name hovered in the air and filled everypony’s lungs. Everypony’s hearts. Their minds. The King of the Monsters. 

The eldest sister continued, saying, “We didn’t know what he was searching for until it was too late. We merely did our best to protect our people… from a beast we thought wanted nothing but for us to be destroyed. From our actions of the past… and to our actions now…”

Her thoughts betrayed her, beating her down and forcing her to see the crisis for what it truly was. By Sombra’s final vengeance… which would have never been achieved had they not intervened… Ghidorah was released. That was the truth. That was the reality she, and everypony who stood with her still, had to face.

She sighed, Celestia shutting her eyes and muttering, “It would not be unbelievable if Godzilla hated us for it.”

While her sister mourned in a depressive and silent state, Luna took charge and stated fiercely, “We are dealing with a grave threat greater than anything we have ever faced before, and could possibly ever face again. Ghidorah’s return was just the first step into this… twisted, hellish world we never wanted to come to light. More chaos is going to come from it, that much we are certain of.”

The royalties of the Crystal Empire were fully invested, fully willing to give what was necessary in order to shift the tide back into their favor. The Council of Friendship was slowly getting onboard, knowing just how serious the threat really was. Ghidorah was not like the other villains they had faced before. There was no reasoning with the beast like there could have been with Chrysalis, Tirek, or Cozy Glow. While they wanted to rule Equestria, Ghidorah sought to want nothing more than to burn the world to its core. That was enough for them. That was all that was needed to stop the oncoming chaos.

Rainbow paused on that thought. “Wait!” she suddenly interrupted.

Luna, Bon Bon, Shining, Celestia, and all the rest turned the Pegasus’ way.

She held a triumphant and valiant smirk, slamming her outstretched hoof into her opposite one. “If we’re gonna be fighting chaos, then how ‘bout we level the playing field? Fight fire with fire?”

“What are you saying, Rainbow?” Bon Bon asked.

“How ‘bout we call in Discord to fix this whole mess?” Rainbow said, voice rising higher by the second. Nearly everypony flinched at such a suggestion. “I mean, come on, the guy treated Sombra like a colt in comparison! If we show him how serious this is, convince him to actually help us this time, then I guarantee he can fix all of this with just a snap of his claws!” 

She held out her hoof, slowly stared at it and the lack of fingers. She frowned, giving up and sighing, “You get what I mean.”

Her friends were beginning to object to her suggestion, but soon lost their voices once they actually began to think about it. Twilight tapped her chin, the Alicorn deep in thought. Shining and Cadance stared to the floor, slowly starting to nod. Even Celestia and Luna turned to one another, their brows raised curiously as if deep down they were debating whether or not Rainbow’s suggestion could have been feasible, or even the right course of action.

“So… what do you all say?” Rainbow asked.

It was Fluttershy who objected. “We… can’t.”

The room turned to her. She practically wilted like a dying flower.

“What?” Rainbow questioned, frowning. “Why not?”

“Mothra wouldn’t want us to.”

She was quick to respond and even quicker to shut herself up. Even then, Fluttershy did not want to be silent forever. She needed them to understand where she was coming from, and why they desperately needed to heed Mothra’s warning. 

She didn’t want to beat Discord down, either. And she really hoped he wasn’t listening to their conversation. Clearing her throat, she began again. “Not trying to sound rude, but… Discord… is of external nature. Beyond reality. If he fights Ghidorah, that much chaos is going to severely damage an already fractured balance. Our world may never be the same. The natural world… could very well forever remain imbalanced.”

“I think Discord learned his lesson, Fluttershy,” Rainbow replied in a deadpan tone.

“And I have no doubt that he did,” Fluttershy retorted. “All I’m saying is that we can’t continue down this path of control. We, as a species, have always tried to control our world, and with Discord in the mix… there’s no telling what could come from it. If we lose… or even if we win.”

It hurt to say it. It hurt so much but Fluttershy had to tell them. 

“Our world is damaged… it’s hurting… crying out, and now it finally has an answer. For millions of years, and now it has its answer! Mothra is part of that answer!” She shot out her hooves to the photos, the artifacts, and everything around them. “And from what we’ve seen, what we’ve heard, Godzilla is another part of that answer! Mothra isn’t returning to harm us! Godzilla isn’t back to destroy us!”

She brought her hooves together, connecting them softly and breathing even softer. “Nature… by their hands… is going to balance out.”

Approaching the former rulers, Fluttershy offered her plead one more time. The Alicorn sisters gazed to the Pegasus, uncertainty clashing with the belief that Fluttershy had for the Titans. 

“We tried to act before and look where that got us,” she told them. “Please… Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor… Twilight… we just need to trust Mothra.”

Before they had the chance to respond, Shining Armor did so first and asked, “You just want us to sit back… and do nothing?”

Fluttershy darted her head towards him, eyes widening. “Um… t-that’s not—”

The battle of ideologies raged on, in the physical realm as well as the inner realm. Celestia and Luna contemplated such dueling qualms, by telepathic communication and within their own minds. Fluttershy’s belief was just. A belief that, perhaps, they all should have had. But were they truly at fault for Ghidorah’s release? Would that alone be enough to justify that they do nothing while the Titans warred upon their world, within their cities, with innocent lives on the line? 

No matter what, the safety of their little ponies always came first. What had happened was not their fault. What they chose to do next, however, would ensure that they acted with the best possible means to defend their very way of life. And that meant bringing T.I.T.A.N. back. That meant rallying their armies. That meant to come together to face this threat once and for all. 

“Sombra was a factor none of us could have anticipated,” Celestia finally answered, having reached her conclusion with Luna. “His defeat marked his end, but discovering his ancient message and its true intent was beyond our knowledge. There was nothing we could have done. Ghidorah would have been released either way, by time or by our intervention.”

Fluttershy appeared to deflate at that consummation. 

Cadance appeared by the Pegasus’ side, resting her hoof comfortingly on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “But now we’re getting T.I.T.A.N. back together, Fluttershy. Now that we’re getting the resources, numbers, and strategies laid out, we can face this problem with a stronger force and a clearer goal.”

Twilight joined the Alicorns and nodded along, enforcing their decision by stating, “We will do everything in our power to ensure that Ghidorah is defeated, and properly contained, if we can. If Mothra and Godzilla are going to help us… then we’ll see to it that nature is brought to a proper balance. We’ll hold off on Discord… for now.”

Twilight eyed Rainbow upon saying that. The Pegasus snorted and stared to the floor, lips pursed and stance stationary. 

“T.I.T.A.N. will do everything in its power to contain this rising threat… to ensure that our little ponies… and our world are safe from harm forevermore,” Twilight Sparkle declared in a finalized, unifying tone. One that everypony rallied behind. They nodded to the Princess of Friendship. The Princess of Equestria. 

That was what they told her last time, Fluttershy thought. But she didn’t say it out loud. She didn’t tell them what they refused to listen to.






The Radiance


With their next destination set, the sisters led the Council, the rulers of the Crystal Empire, and the remaining T.I.T.A.N. operatives in Canterlot onto the lead airship of the fleet. The Radiance picked up shortly and took off into the bright, burning skies.

And while the leaders jostled and toiled within the main bridge, Bon Bon returned to her personal quarters, where she felt she would be safest in opening the magical letter sent to her.

The letter was given to Bon Bon the second she stepped hoof upon the Radiance, the T.I.T.A.N. messenger informing her it was an urgent scroll directly from Ponyville. That only meant one thing to Bon Bon. It gave her the urgency to read it in full, in private, in the safety of her own small room within the airship.

T.I.T.A.N. gear and memorabilia covered the dark green walls of her quarters, the bed simple and empty. It creaked suddenly when the Earth pony hopped on top of it, the mare staring at the scroll with shaking, unnerving eyes. Sighing, she tore the seal with the tips of her hooves and unfurled it.

Dear Bon Bon, 

I hope you’re as bored as I am! Absolutely nothing has happened since you’ve left! Well, for the first couple days, that is. Now there’s a ton of news flooding Ponyville. Lotta gossip and rumors, but everypony can kinda agree on the same thing. What the heck is going on, Bon Bon? Storms filling Equestria? Word on earthquakes in the Frozen North? Knowing you and the princesses, I’m sure your super-secret monster-hunting agency had something to do with it. 

You remember our promise, right? If anything goes wrong, if you need my help for anything, you write me back telling me so. Don’t leave me in the dark, Bon Bon! We face these things together, as a team! 

Wishing the best, and hoping you’re safe!

Love, Lyra

Lowering the letter from her face, Bon Bon’s expression was nearly devoid of all blood. Or life. Or any indicator that she was well or confident in her stance. What her heart wanted to say was not what her mind believed. What she wanted to tell Lyra was not for the best.

Just as she had before, just as she swore to T.I.T.A.N., she would ensure that ponies slept well at night without the fear of a beast rising up to reclaim their world. Because of T.I.T.A.N., ponies back home would be safe, and have that assurance that no monster would threaten them…

And take from them everything they loved.

No matter how much it hurt to lie…

Bon Bon wrote out a letter in response, a simple letter that told Lyra to stay home and stay safe.

They had everything under control.
> Chapter 16 – What World Peace Feels Like
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 16



“We must see that peace represents a sweeter music, a cosmic melody, that is far superior to the discords of war.”



— Martin Luther King, Jr.



Mount Metazoa, Hall of Unity




Breaking the storm and entering the light, the Radiance was but one of many airships to turn their sails onward toward the mountain. At the base of the tallest peak within the range of mountains, they could see it rising up. The tower. The complex.

The Hall of Unity.

A cluster of towers surrounded the largest structure, a stone and wooden building massive in scale and height. Its peak touched the clouds swarming the mountains, a few waterfalls descending from its edges and falling into the seemingly-endless drop below. Fog and mist shrouded the atmosphere, but nothing could conceal the absolute monstrous fleet of airships, dragons, air balloons, and other creatures and machines capable of flight filling the heavens. 

The Council of Friendship, the reinforced members and agents of T.I.T.A.N., and Shining Armor all stared in awe to what their eyes were witnessing. The sun was barely able to shine its light into the main bridge of the Radiance from the absolute astonishing number of creatures and people attending the emergency meeting at the Hall of Unity. Those like Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and Cadance knew much about the Hall. Except for Luna, they had a certain history with it. 

They only wished they could have reunited with the creatures of the world on warmer tides. 

With the Radiance leading the pack and descending upon one of the many erected landing platforms, the T.I.T.A.N. fleet landed safely and disembarked appropriately. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Spike, and Shining Armor took in as much as their eyes and minds could hold, but even then it seemed far too much for them to handle. 

Pockmarked and dotted with flying ships and creatures, the skies held every species known to Equus’ knowledge. Every intelligible species, that is. The number and scale only grew larger once Celestia and Luna led the pack directly into the tallest tower, where the monumental meeting hall stood tall and proud among the clouds. 

Escaping the snow-capped peaks around Mount Metazoa, the pack entered the main foyer within the Hall. With a T.I.T.A.N. escort led by Bon Bon, Celestia and Luna followed alongside Twilight and Cadance to join the flow of creatures into the grand assembly. The Council kept their heads on a swivel and their eyes as wide as physically possible. From the titanic stained glass windows decorated with a different creature, the large, marble sculptures of seaponies and dragons, and the endless array of species all around them, it didn’t seem like there was an end to it all. 

But there was an end. There was a destination. They all flowed like a river towards it.

Entering the amphitheater-esque design of the meeting hall, each member of the Council of Friendship took in a sharp gasp. A large stage was presented at the end of the room, with towering ceilings and multiple levels of seating arrangements. The room was already nearly filled to its brim with world leaders and bureaucrats from across every nation. They could point many out by name. 

Queen Novo and Princess Skystar of Hippogriffia were the first they saw. Joined by an armed escort of Royal Hippogriff Guards, the leaders of the Hippogriffs bowed appropriately to their allied rulers and took their seat. They were stationed on the second floor of seats.

King Thorax and his brother Pharynx were present, their bright colors shimmering under the heavy ceiling lamps as they flew over to their designated seats on the first floor. 

Prince Rutherford and the head yaks from various tribes all followed behind their leader. Rutherford took his seat and trembled the entire third floor. 

The Dragon Lord Ember was seated near Thorax on the first floor. She sent a quick nod and an even quicker smile to the changeling king, stamping her Bloodstone Scepter beside her with the pair of dragon guards directly behind their ruler. 

Chief Thunderhooves and Little Strongheart were on the second floor, among the many other buffalo tribes that managed to make the journey. 

The Council of Griffon Lords were present as well, with the head Lord Gestal overseeing the leaders of Griffonstone.

King Aspen of the deer, leader of the Everfree Forest village of Thicket, with his son Prince Bramble had managed to attend. They sent their nods and greetings to the felines beside them, awaiting in cautious silence alongside the many more kings and emperors all around them. 

There were countless others Twilight had met either once or on occasion, names she still had trouble remembering. Like the rulers of Abyssinia, the Saddle Arabian king and queen, with the minotaur royalty as well. Leaders, delegates, and rulers from the bats, parrots, moose, bison, apes, mules, and so many more were scattered across the many rows and levels of seating arrangements. Kingdoms and empires both old and new, reborn and ancient, were all present and accounted for. In times of war, of silence, and even in their new age of peace, the creatures from far and wide all united together for one purpose, for one reason.

To understand the declaration of emergency made clear by Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.

Not since the Convocation of Creatures had there been so many rulers and leaders and figureheads present in one central location. In the Hall of Unity again, no less. But they had arrived posthaste after rumors and speculations of tremors in the Frozen North spread like a wildfire. Now news of superstorm activity was growing more fervent and spreading faster. Unnaturally fast. The declaration from the newly-crowned Princess Twilight was the nail in the coffin for a lot of them. 

It was time to know what was truly happening in the world. 

With Twilight leading the way—and Celestia and Luna supporting her every step—the members of the Council of Friendship, of the Crystal Empire royalty, and the agents of T.I.T.A.N. all made their way to the head of the Hall of Unity.

The stage awaited their presence, with a minotaur bringing focus and attention to the grand assembly. Stepping higher and higher on the stairs to the stage, Celestia cast her wing across Twilight to cease her movements. The Alicorn sent Celestia a curious glance, before her attention was captured and centered on the podium ahead. 

“And without further interruption, it is my honor to welcome Princess Twilight Sparkle of the kingdom of Equestria, alongside her Council of Friendship, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance of the Crystal Empire… and the former rulers Princess Celestia and Luna!”

He began the thunderous applause that followed, stepping aside and turning his gaze from the masses and onto them. Celestia’s wing fell away, which gave Twilight the cue to step on stage. She did so with slight reluctance, hesitant especially with the tremoring display of support and welcoming from the many other world leaders. But she eventually found comfort in their cheers and roars and claps.

In fact, she had established peace with almost all of them. 

Thankfully, her friends found comfort in the spotlight, Rarity and Rainbow Dash especially. Pinkie Pie danced and bounced and waved and flew confetti with every hop she took. Fluttershy tried to hide behind Celestia and Luna. Spike simply waved with Applejack. In a way, it was both nerve-wracking and strengthening, Twilight holding a small, strong smile as she reached the podium. 

Shaking the hand of the minotaur that introduced them, Twilight rose up on the podium and gently prodded the microphones jutted near her mouth. Waiting until the assembly was settled, Twilight cleared her throat and took in a deep breath.

She smiled sweetly and said, “Thank you one and all for attending this very important meeting of the nations. I apologize for the sudden declaration, but you must understand that recent events have pushed us into immediate action. We could not waste time, not even second. And so… I won’t stand here wasting another second of your time. I will let the former princess Celestia make the next address.”

It was quick and clean. Exactly how Celestia wanted it to be. Stepping down and moving aside, Twilight bowed her head appropriately to the oncoming past royalty. Celestia bowed back, Luna behind her and joining her sister’s side. Stepping up to the podium, Celestia eyed the countless faces and silent expressions centered her way. No flashes of cameras or reporters were present, as the Hall of the Unity was closed to the press for their private assembly. For good reason, too. 

Celestia brought their reasoning to the forefront of her speech, declaring, “Thank you, Your Majesty. And hello again, one and all, to this emergency meeting. As you all know, there have been alarming signs inflicted upon our natural ecosystem. Sudden earthquakes, hurricanes, and so forth. We are not only here to bring an answer to these sudden environmental disasters… but we aim to unveil what should have been known to the world a long time ago. Without further delay… we would like to introduce some very important ponies…”

Celestia turned and nodded to them. To Bon Bon. To every last T.I.T.A.N. agent who stood with her near the steps. Bon Bon held her breath, a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead. She took that first step and was able to breathe again. 

They were a dozen in all, twelve ponies both mare and stallion, unicorn, Earth pony, and Pegasi standing together. They made their way on stage and faced straight ahead, standing tall, and eyeing the rest of the world. Uniforms and all. No longer hiding in the shadows, but standing proud in the light. Several slight murmurs filled the Hall of Unity. 

Having no pleasure in the presence of politics, Luna chose to remain silent for the duration of her sister’s speech, helping only when necessary. She brightened her horn, the magic bringing to life the unfurling and descending screen and the projector high above their heads. 

The large screen behind them was illuminated in the light of the film projector several stories above and in front of the stage. The first image projected was the insignia of T.I.T.A.N., the rising sun over the world of Equus, the abbreviation “T.I.T.A.N.” holding the world up. To the rulers new, they were taken aback by such an intriguing display. To the rulers of old, they all collectively froze and held their breaths upon seeing that same damning insignia, seeing the agents of the same organization standing on stage, and ultimately knowing where the crisis was inevitably heading. 

“To the many who do not know, now you shall,” Celestia announced loudly, silencing the confusion and murmurs within the crowds. “The Tactical Investigative Titan Assimilation Nexus was founded more than sixty years ago! In secret, they have operated with the full authority of the ruling powers of this world to search, discover, and defend our very history from ancient beasts now rising up to reclaim a planet that was once theirs!”

The slideshow proceeded on as she spoke, Luna flipping through each image with her magic and displaying a new truth upon the massive screen for all to see. Each still image showcased a different photograph of unearthed evidence. All of them of creatures and civilizations beyond their knowledge or comprehension. 

Cave paintings, ancient temples, artifacts and even shots of different Titans were shown to the eyes of the world. Many were flabbergasted, some awestruck and some filled with horror. Others who knew of T.I.T.A.N.’s history—their organization, their secrets, their forbidden knowledge—sat and squirmed awkwardly in their seats. Very few held hardened and inquisitive looks on their faces, some of those few being Queen Novo, Dragon Lord Ember, and the Council of Griffon Lords. 

The few who knew of T.I.T.A.N. and sought to understand how it all connected to their current crisis.

Celestia gave them exactly that, saying, “What you have heard about the Frozen North is true to some degree. There were earthquakes… caused by the awakening of Titanus Ghidorah.”

Upon the massive screen, images of cave paintings of Ghidorah popped up, along with photographs of a frozen facility in the icy wastes. In that icy tomb, there was the photograph of Ghidorah trapped within it, trapped in that scream frozen in time. The display elicited gasps from rulers both old and new. 

Continuing, Celestia said, “In our Outpost Frostbite within the Frozen North, we have discovered one of Sombra’s old crystal hives deep beneath the ice.” The screen shifted to several photos of the dark crystals embedded within the frozen walls. Multiple perspectives and various angles. 

Ember’s eyes slowly widened, the dragon nearly hopping out of her seat once she flinched forward. Her eyes centered on those crystals, her jaw falling but her voice unable to speak. Her heart slowly swelled until it began to sink. It only sunk further as Celestia continued to speak.

“Upon our discovery, it would seem the fallen king had left us a message. One of wrath and vengeance. His crystal hive erupted, thus destroying the glacier and releasing the Titan upon our world. This Ghidorah is the same Titan uttered throughout history, warned to us by the ancients of his cataclysmic powers. This single Titan is capable of inflicting mass amounts of damage not only to our cities or our nations, but to our entire ecosystem. So, we bring you here today to know this threat, to understand it, and to take the necessary steps to combat it.”

Following the silence from Celestia’s speech, the rulers new expressed several different but expected reactions. Most were still quite shocked by the revelations, reeling to one another of their discomfort and confusion of what it all truly meant. Some even appeared to be quite furious, which was completely understandable considering they had not even known of these creatures or their destructive powers. They rose from their seats, slammed their claws, hooves, and talons on the tables and expressed their anger. The rulers of old did not react in such a way. 

They knew exactly what Celestia spoke of, and so they made their frustrations heard.

In an orderly and appropriate fashion, Queen Novo quieted the masses with her shriek booming into her microphone. The cries and roars and screams from below all quieted down for her, all heads turning and eyes peering onto the ruler of the Hippogriffs. 

She faced the stage and said, “While we can debate the appropriateness of unveiling T.I.T.A.N. now of all times, I think we should make our goals clear and concise to all, so that there is no room for confusion! So that everyone here knows and understands that we want the same thing!”

“Namely, killing this beast before it kills all of us!” Lord Gestal of the Griffon Kingdom declared, earning an uproar of support and opposition from every side. 

Luna sneered at the following display of argumentation. One of the reasons she hated politics was the lack of accomplishment, and it only seem to be deteriorating to that unfortunate fate once more. Fluttershy winced and cowered further behind Cadance, whimpering at such harsh words thrown about so easily. If this was what politics was all about, then Fluttershy wanted nothing to do with it.

“Everycreature, please, calm yourselves!” the Abyssinian king interrupted, rising from his chair and holding out his paws to all. “We mustn’t devolve ourselves into such… crude and ravage nature. How does that make us any better from these monsters?”

With some semblance of order restored, the king adjusted his cloak and cleared his throat. He continued. “Now then… I am certain you are all quite shocked to learn of these Titans resting beneath your nations. Believe me, I once sat in the same position you are now. But the first step to understanding is acceptance, and that also means accepting the truth. Yes, these beasts have lived beneath us for quite some time. Yes, they are inherently dangerous. But if legend is to be true, this specific Titan is to be feared most of all. It is to be met with the upmost and greatest urgency that we can offer.”

King Aspen rose from his seat, hooves pressed firmly to the table as he asked, “If our ancestors fell to this hydra and thus feared it, what gives us the power to defeat such a creature? What plan can we possibly formulate to stop this ‘Ghidorah’ from inflicting its will upon our world?”

There was rabid display of debate among the many different creatures in the Hall of Unity, each of them spewing and offering their own haphazard idea birthed on the spot. But it all fell back to the stage, where Celestia brought the attention of the masses back to her.

“Attention, please!” Celestia called, waiting until there was an appropriate wave of silence washing across the assembly. “Now then, I am pleased to inform everycreature here that we do have a plan. Those present for the founding of T.I.T.A.N. should know exactly what I mean, and thus know the appropriate steps to take in their own countries when we dismiss this meeting.”

She leaned forward, her eyes desperate but certain. Those who were not present for T.I.T.A.N.’s founding leaned in as well, hovering on her every word. 

“With your support today, and the appropriate funding and numbers needed, we can see to it that the first line of defense can be properly reinstated. We can finally bring T.I.T.A.N. back to the forefront of our military operations, and thus use this reinvigorated organization to properly face this threat head-on.”

Funding sounded a lot like donations, specifically monetary. And numbers sounded hauntingly like volunteers. Soldiers. An army, even. None of it sounded exactly pleasing to many world leaders. They were currently enjoying the world’s longest reign of peace since before the rise of Nightmare Moon, and now the threat of war was looming dangerously overhead. 

Thorax spoke for everyone when he asked into his microphone, “In what ways do we do so?”

Celestia answered, “Facing this threat means to understand how the beast moves and acts. Rainbow Dash, if you will…”

Earning a helpful and supportive pat on the shoulder from Applejack, Rainbow rolled her neck and breathed out a gust of air. Normally, the spotlight was her desired environment. When performing, when captivating the crowd for her spectacle and speed. Against a bunch of kings, queens, and politicians however… it was a little bit out of her element. She stepped up to the podium regardless. Luna changed the slides on the projector to assist the Pegasus. 

Her eyes dilated the second she lifted her head to the Hall of Unity, then her pupils shrunk. Gulping, Rainbow twisted herself around to avoid their silent stares and instead focused on the screen. Several images popped up, all of them taken from a Pegasus’ perspective high in the clouds. They showcased what appeared to be heavy storm clouds, swirling and moving above and around different settlements and nations. Lightning billowed within the large hurricane, Rainbow holding out her hoof to the display.

“A-as you can see, the Wonderbolts and the Pegasi of Cloudsdale have been studying storms across the globe. They were able to track this superstorm, this one hurricane that just sprouted up not too long ago. It was never seen before until today. And it’s moving fast.”

The screen shifted to different photos of that hurricane, a drawing of it with arrows directing it across Equestria, the Griffon Kingdom, and beyond. It followed the flow of wind patterns, changing and morphing the world’s storm system to its will. No longer did Pegasi control the storms growing more and more across the world. Just the one hurricane did it all simply by existing.

And from what they heard, what they knew to be true, the Hall of Unity put two and two together. 

In a sudden uproar, the minotaur king declared, “We must stop this creature at once!”

Prince Rutherford joined in, acting much more maliciously—though not intentionally—when he roared in his microphone, “What if evil cloud reaches Yakyakistan?! Ponies better figure out how to stop it, or else!”

“It’s projected to reach Equestria first!” the Saddle Arabian queen cried to her yak ally. She faced the stage and shouted, “Is there anything we can do before it reaches a highly-populated area?!”

“Why should we risk our people for this?!” one of the lords of Griffonstone questioned. “From what I’ve heard, we wouldn’t be in this mess had it not been for Princess Twilight and her ponies destroying the Titan’s prison!”

Rainbow was at a loss for words, seemingly utterly dumbfounded if she should even respond or not. Twilight took over quickly, shouting into the microphone, “The only reason Ghidorah was able to escape was because of Sombra! We had no idea what his intent was before it was too late! It was his crystals and his dark magic that enacted the explosion!”

Celestia stepped forward to help Twilight, but Luna held out her wing to her sister. She fixed the projector, moving back to the images of Sombra’s crystals once more. Aiding Twilight and letting her take a much-needed stand. 

And so, she did. Rainbow backed away to make way for the Princess of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle announcing over the silence, “Our actions aided in his release, yes, but we didn't know. We are not to blame. If we point swords at one another, make our allies out to be our enemies, then we’ve gone nowhere. We’ve achieved nothing. Whether or not we want to admit it, we have to face this crisis together. What are we going to tell our sons… our daughters… our generations to come of what we did to respond when the world cried out for help? Did we sit by in silence, in conflict with ourselves… and do nothing?”

Novo turned to her daughter Skystar, seeing the untamed curiosity and burning impatience in her eyes. King Aspen stared at his son, Prince Bramble quivering and turning to the masses to see how they would answer. He didn’t even face his father. Both Alicorn sisters slowly smiled, seeing the effect Princess Twilight had on the world with their own eyes. 

Ember winced at Twilight’s final declaration, dropping her head to the floor as her heart continued to fall. Her eyes darted back and forth, shutting tightly. 

She stamped her hooves on the podium, facing the masses with all she was and all that she believed. She faced the entire world and told them, “Or did we come together, a united Equus, to save our people from whatever acts of terror this Ghidorah plans to wage?”

Utter silence. 

Twilight asked them, “Are you with me?”

For several seconds, there was nothing. Then, the Dragon Lord slowly stood up. 

Various gasps and shocked murmurs rushed throughout the Hall of Unity when they saw the Dragon Lord stand before anyone else. It prompted many others to stand as well. At first, Twilight thought it to be a stand for unity, and she smiled for it. She thought she could find solace and peace in knowing that Ember of all creatures would be willing to stand with her first. 

But that wasn’t why she stood. Not entirely. Soon, everyone realized why. 

Immediately after she said, “I’ve seen those crystals before…”

Twilight’s smile died. As did Celestia and Luna’s. The Council of Friendship took several steps closer to the Dragon Lord. Those murmurs transformed into startled gasps and cries, questions hurled back and forth with no immediate answer. Without that answer, they grew rabid and unhinged. The Hall of Unity demanded to know where and Ember would not tell them.

Twilight gave them what they wanted, asking her simply, “Where?”

Lifting her heavy, hardened gaze, Ember faced Princess Twilight with that reality, with that truth gripping her features and making her answer all the grimmer. “Surrounding our land… They sprouted first in our volcano… near Outpost Cinder.”
> Chapter 17 – A Winged Fury
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 17



“Are we not also born of fire? Why should we fear the King of the Skies? Alas, our people have surrendered. Alas, our fear has made us prey to the Dragon God!”



— Unknown, lost dragon text



The Dragon Lands




It did not take long for T.I.T.A.N. to get up and running again.

With a newfound vigor—and with the support of every nation in the Hall of Unity—T.I.T.A.N. found the boost it needed to shake off the dust and prep for the oncoming storm. Letters were sent and official calls were made back in every home nation of the many creatures that attended the grand assembly that fateful day. Whatever secret agents were left out in the field or in retirement were brought back by order of their respective governments. For the crisis ahead, they needed every available T.I.T.A.N. agent left in the world, and the knowledge they had to properly face the terror head-on.

There were few special agents around the globe that came out of hiding, reporting to their rulers with the same designation: The T.I.T.A.N. Outpost Frostbite was breached and Titanus Ghidorah was released. As if things couldn’t appear any dire, they quickly received updates that Outpost Cinder was now under threat. More than just special agents were called in. Everyone was called in. 

And so, everyone came. 

In the late afternoon skies, with the sun burning its deep, orange glare upon the world, the Radiance led the charge of the nations. With the reinforced T.I.T.A.N. armada, dozens upon dozens of airships dotted the skies. Both large and small, with countless creatures flying alongside each ship, the fleet of the skies was incalculable. 

Each airship was guarded by a squadron of T.I.T.A.N. Solar Bolts. Developed by the Griffon Kingdom’s sector of T.I.T.A.N., the planes were not the largest nor the strongest, but they were certainly fast. Each aircraft was a golden hue, a large propeller on their rears with a set of gatling guns on each wing. Small, agile, and seating just one griffon or pony each, the Solar Bolts patrolled the skies and zoomed across the clouds with immense speeds. They made the airships—and even the dragons—slow by comparison. 

The world’s nations brought together their own military forces to coalesce with T.I.T.A.N., troops and soldiers and armored guards arriving by air and by sea. The naval ships of the Hippogriffs and Equestrians joined the wooden fleets of the yaks, moose, and Kirin, each ship touching the rocky shore and piling out their armies. Storming the beaches in a number that massed the hundreds, each respective species marched not to invade the country, but to reinforce it. To secure it. 

Battalions of armored trebuchets and even tanks rolled across the rocks and stone, the more advanced machines of war supplied helpfully by T.I.T.A.N. The organization’s agents stood beside the armies’ generals, communicating and discussing the best defensive perimeter to secure. With their knowledge on the hidden outpost, on the creature resting inside, the generals obeyed every word the agents had to say. Their destination was already known, but to get there, to know how to defend it, that was a battle in and of itself. 

With the grounds below picking up storms of dust from the hooves and tracks of the armies, the skies above were a roaring blur of titanic machines, balloons armed to the teeth with cannons and other forms of firepower, countless aircraft darting across the heavens, and numerous creatures capable of flight. They had just flown into the airspace of the Dragon Lands, entering into the heart of the Dragon’s Lair, where the volcano stood in unnerving silence.

Even from the bridge of the Radiance, everyone inside could see Sombra’s crystals infecting the oncoming earth and mountainside. 

At first, it was subtle, a few cracks in the rock that unveiled a dark gem weeding its way out to the surface. Then, they became more prominent, forming smaller to medium-sized clusters in the various valleys and trenches surrounding the mountains. The infection then spread to its highest rate, numerous crystals capturing several hundred yards across the mountainside and all around the base and tip of the volcano. They jutted out from many angles, their shadows a stark contrast to the burning afternoon skies. 

Gazing to the tallest peak and the largest volcano in all the Dragon’s Lair, Ember grimaced at the dreadful sight. She stood as but one of the few dragons present inside the Radiance, her guards acting as her protectors while equines surrounded every other angle in the bridge. She did not expect much for her return home—the fleet of nations was definitely not how she imagined the rest of her day to go—but seeing the same crystals again did not brighten her attitude.

In fact, they only dampened it once Ember realized that the crystals seem to have grown since her departure to the Hall of Unity. 

Stepping forward alongside her fellow ponies, Luna and the many more behind and beside her all stared out the front windshield to the blinding afternoon skies. They all stared at the volcano, at the countless crystals pockmarking the mountain, and Luna asked, “When did they first sprout?”

With her right claw gripping onto the Bloodstone Scepter, Ember crossed her arms and sighed. “About a month ago. Not too long after Twilight’s coronation.”

Her eyes trailed the flapping wings outside the Radiance, the echoing roars trembling the airship and giving a small sense of ease upon the Dragon Lord. Her fellow dragons soared the skies and secured the clouds for the T.I.T.A.N. fleet. Just as she ordered.

“Ember,” Twilight said, interrupting Ember’s thoughts and earning the dragon’s attention. She spun her head to the Alicorn on her right, the princess asking, “Why didn’t you tell us about this infection sooner?”

“We never thought anything of it,” Ember replied quickly, pausing only to lift her eyes to the many other equines behind Twilight and Spike, the many ready to hear her explanation. Celestia and Luna included. “The Dragon Lands are already filled with crystals digging their way out of the earth. In case you didn’t know, that’s our main source of food. The fact that they were coming out of the volcano didn’t seem like that much of a shock, either. Thought they were just formed out of the volcanic rock.”

Pinkie suddenly bounded forward, asking after a loud gasp, “Did you try to eat them?”

Ember kind of chuckled at that question. “That was originally the plan… and then a few dragons realized through trial and error… broken teeth… that the crystals couldn’t be bitten into, let alone eaten. We tried removing them, heating them up, but nothing happened. After a while, we let them be… but then they started growing.”

Her eyes returned to the front windshield. Her expression hardened. Her stare narrowed on the dark crystals enveloping the volcano. 

“They started expanding…”

The Council of Friendship slowly turned and stared where Ember had. Everypony did.

“A couple days ago, I took a group of dragons into the old T.I.T.A.N. outpost in the volcano… and there they were. Just… infecting everything. We were trying to figure out how to best deal with this infection when Twilight made the emergency declaration.”

Twilight broke her gaze away from the windshield, returning that comforting stare onto the Dragon Lord. Ember sighed, dropping her eyes to the floor. “Then I saw the same crystals in those pictures you showed us… And now knowing they’re from Sombra…”

While everypony still struggled to digest that harsh reality, somepony in particular kept the conversation alive with some no-nonsense questions. Namely, it was Rainbow Dash who asked, “Okay, wait, so when did Sombra even have the time to plant these crystals in the Dragon Lands? Last I checked he was only ever in the Crystal Empire, Ponyville, and Canterlot when we kicked his butt.”

Cadance seemed to struggle over that fact as well, the Alicorn patting her chin in deep thought and suggesting, “It had to have been after he was resurrected by Discord. By then, he could have gone anywhere he wanted, done anything he wanted. Who knows what he was doing before he attacked the Crystal Empire?”

“And before he took over Canterlot…” Twilight mumbled. 

There seemed to be a small congregation returning to the center map, each pony taking their place and lifting their heads to one another. The Council were crowded together, with Celestia and Luna on one end while Ember and her guards occupied the opposite end. Shining Armor, Cadance, and Bon Bon all took the side opposite to the Council, each of them offering their own theories and ideas. They all stared at at the map of Equus, of Outpost Cinder circled in bright red while Outpost Frostbite remained crossed out. 

“So… what you’re saying… is that Sombra could have planted these crystals anywhere else in the world since his return?” Bon Bon questioned to anypony, leaving it out in the open as her eyes scanned the ponies and dragons surrounding the table. “… And he chose a T.I.T.A.N. outpost?”

An unnerving stillness filled the buckling and roaring airship, as if the constant flow of T.I.T.A.N. agents and pilots bustling throughout the bridge were numb to their eyes and ears. In that moment, collecting Bon Bon’s statement and recollecting their past knowledge, what they were digging into seemed deeper than any of them ever knew. What seemed like a simple revenge plan by Sombra to release Ghidorah upon his first defeat had transformed into something else entirely. 

Something bigger. Something worse. And nopony felt they could ever really reach the depths of Sombra’s insane endgame.

Not even Celestia or Luna had anything to say to that. Bon Bon scoffed and stared out the front windshield, at the approaching volcano. “First Frostbite, now Cinder. Ghidorah, now… this. This isn’t a coincidence. Sombra was planning something big. He ensured that if, somehow, he was to fail, the world would suffer with him.”

“His final act of revenge…” Celestia finally admitted.

“It’s only getting bigger,” Shining added, stamping his hoof on the map over Outpost Cinder, then jutted that same hoof out the window and to the volcano. “Who’s to say he stopped here?”

“No one,” Luna answered, facing the unicorn with a proud declaration. “Which is why we stop this here and now.”

“And just how do we plan to do that?” Rarity asked, a slight panic emerging on her tongue.

Thankfully for everyone involved, the former Princess of the Sun finally stepped up. She made her presence known and shimmered under the spotlight, the rays of the afternoon sun glimmering against her flowing mane. She met that glare of the evening star with one of her own, a steadfast and strengthening tone flowing from her voice. 

Celestia declared, “After we secure a defensive perimeter around the volcano, I will take Shining Armor and the Alicorns into the outpost. With Twilight with us, our combined magic will surely be enough to eradicate this infestation before it has the chance to erupt.”

After facing the eruption at Outpost Frostbite, dealing with the fallout of Ghidorah’s release, and crippled by the weight they had now placed on the world, this upcoming crisis was one Celestia did not intend to lose. They were careless before, or perhaps too careful. They didn’t deal with the crystals when the threat was laid open right in front of their eyes. And Celestia put it upon herself that she would not make that mistake again. 

“Wait!” Applejack interrupted. “What if those crystals go an’ explode on y’all jus’ by sensin’ ya?! What if it’s the same situation like in the Frozen North?!”

Hearing and breathing in the drawl of their farm pony friend, the Council and the rulers old and new all fell into a state of uneasy silence. They still did not fully understand Sombra’s dark magic, and what they did know didn’t spell anything comforting. Celestia and Luna were always willing to risk their lives no matter what others thought of it, and Cadance and Shining Armor would gladly take the same risk if it meant for the betterment of their people. As for the Council, losing them and Twilight was almost too horrible to imagine. 

Celestia, too, felt that putting Twilight’s life on the line was risky. However, they wouldn’t be able to make any headway without her. Their magic alone—even with help from Cadance and Shining Armor—wasn’t enough to break the crystals in the Frozen North. They didn’t know if the crystals in the Dragon’s Lair were the same or not. They didn’t have time to run scientific tests and find out. They needed to end this chaos now. 

Besides, Twilight was the one who suggested the idea to Celestia in the first place. She was the one who stepped up to Celestia and openly offered her a plan of action, as well as her assistance. 

But that did not mean they ignored the risks. Twilight’s safety and her life were in danger, not to mention Shining Armor’s, Cadance’s, as well as Celestia and Luna’s. One wrong move, one fatal step in the wrong direction, and it could be deadly. It could be devastating. With their friends hopelessly watching, unable to do a thing to stop it. 

But Twilight did not share her friends’ feelings. Not entirely. Not in the way they believed she would have. She was nervous for her well-being, yes, and absolutely terrified by the prospects laid before her. But she was even more terrified of doing nothing while the world suffered. If even the dragons could not destroy the crystals, who else had the power to do so? What else could they do to prevent the same fate of Frostbite from befalling Cinder? 

They only had one chance to find out. Twilight believed that.

She still believed they had a chance to end this before it spurred out of control. 

“It’s my idea. I know the risks, and I’m willing to take them. That’s the duty of the ruler of Equestria… looking out for her little ponies and seeking the best possible outcome. Besides… we’ve faced tighter situations than this. We’ll keep each other safe,” Twilight openly declared. 

She met her former teacher’s eyes, the young princess offering a strengthening smile and a nod. “We can do this.”

Sensing that confidence was enough to reinvigorate Celestia's own. Celestia smiled back, grateful to have somepony like Twilight beside her. A student and an ally. A princess and a friend. Luna stepped forward and asked, “Does anypony have any objections?”

The rest of the Council tried to speak up, but seeing the comforting expression grace Twilight’s face, assuring them that their friend would be safe, they eventually gave in and offered their quick goodbyes and good lucks. While the Council proceeded to gather in a strong group hug, Celestia turned to her special agent. Bon Bon met her halfway. 

“Bon Bon, you have command of the Radiance in our absence,” she told her. 

The special agent saluted, affirming with a stern, “Yes, ma’am.”

Though they didn’t want it to end, the group hug broke away at last and Twilight was off to the docking bay. Celestia and Luna led her, with Shining Armor and Princess Cadance trailing the duo. With the doors closed and the bridge feeling far too silent, the Council of Friendship quickly crowded around the front windshield to watch the next daring events unfold. Ember was soon to join them, with Bon Bon eventually caving in and standing in the background, watching, listening, waiting for anything to happen.

Winds rushed by each airship even as the colossal fleet came to a halt. Winged creatures flew about and circled the mighty volcano, the source of the dark crystal infestation and the focus of T.I.T.A.N.’s efforts. Solar Bolts created a circular patrol around the volcano, the dozens of squadrons glinting in the sunlight and creating clear streaks across the skies. The armies of the world came together at last, the dozens of battalions marching forward to create several defensive lines surrounding the volcano. Across the earth, they actively avoided the crystals scattered on the ground, noting the danger in case things went south. 

By order of their generals and T.I.T.A.N.’s agents, they set up their tanks, cannons, ballistae, and trebuchets. Massive arrow bolts with razor-sharp ends were loaded in and ready to fire within each ballista, intent on keeping the creature grounded. Each trebuchet was armed with large cannon balls prepped to explode and release a net, all of them leaning back and ready for the lever to launch them forward. The cannons were a special case, each one loaded with a magically-conducted cannon ball that would explode on impact, showering whatever Titan threatened to emerge with sedative potions. 

The T.I.T.A.N. tanks held no such cannons. They were the last means of defense if all other methods of capture failed. Their rounds were meant for only one thing: killing. 

Witnessing the armies assemble was a grand sight, but it was not what the Council were focused on. It was not what was ordered to each and every airship and nation and army to wait for. Soon enough, they all waited in stilled apprehension and turned their focus onto the lead airship. Onto the Radiance. 

And from it, Celestia and Luna embarked onto the outpost’s entrance. The world was far too silent as the four Alicorns flew off towards the volcano, bringing with them Prince Shining Armor in their magical aura. With their combined magic, they blew apart the crystals surrounding the peak, the mountainside, and blocking the entrance into the outpost, ensuring to the masses that it was possible. They could do it. They could destroy the infestation from within as they did outside. The armies whooped and hollered, hooves, claws, talons, and paws raised into the air.

A breath of relief and several smiles filled the bridge of the Radiance. Smiles that could only last so long with that overbearing cloud of dread slowly billowing over their heads. 

With a cheer following them, the five ponies made their way to the mountainside tunnel, the entrance to Outpost Cinder cleared by their magic. Celestia and Luna were the first inside, the massive steel door unlocking like a vault and gesturing them into the facility’s darkness. Cadance levitated Shining safely inside with Twilight fluttering in beside her. 

The door closed behind them, and all was quiet. 

Distant volcanoes spewed their smoke into the air, the sun slowly dipping further on the horizon. In that following silence, the armies shuffled about anxiously around the volcano, ponies and griffons and dragons gripping their weapons shakily while their eyes gazed longingly, almost fearfully to the peak of the mountain. Cannons sat with their barrels pointed to that peak. Particles of ash painted the glinting arrows upon the ballistae. 

That cloud of dread started to grow larger the more tense the situation was becoming. Each member of the Council of Friendship was displaying their anxiety in unique ways. Rainbow hovered above her friends, biting her lip while she kept her large, distressed eyes to the volcano. Pinkie tapped her hind leg furiously on the metal floor, chewing on the tips of her hooves. Rarity trembled while Applejack quaked, the farm pony doing her best to keep on a brave face. She gulped. Spike pressed his claws to the windshield, whispering words of support to Twilight and comfort to himself. Fluttershy cowered and hid behind her mane, her vision barely able to catch a glimpse of the mountain. Almost as if she didn’t want to watch. Almost like she knew what was about to happen and couldn’t bear to see it.

Mere seconds had passed, and yet it felt like hours. Hours of silence. Hours of the natural world moving on without them. Hours of waiting in apprehension for something, anything to happen. The subtle tremble of the earth. The blast of a dark crystal. The emergence of the Princess of Friendship declaring to all that the infestation was properly dealt with. It could have been anything. 

It should have been anything else…

Because just before a minute could have come and gone, the peak exploded.

It was a blast that simultaneously blinded everycreature momentarily and knocked the wind out of them. Out of every single life too close to the vicinity of the eruption. All across the volcano, the mountainside, and the surrounding areas, the crystals shattered into an explosion of dark magic. The armies shielded themselves from the nearby crystals, even with such distance between them and the gems. They were knocked over from the shock waves that followed, the pulse of energy from the volcano itself sending a singular shock wave all across the skies.

The Radiance trembled from it, other airships knocked backwards and trying desperately to maintain their flight pattern. Dozens of Solar Bolts nearly broke formation, but they recovered and zeroed in on the eruption. Dragons and other flying creatures were almost knocked out of the sky, but they quickly recovered and turned their horrified eyes to the volcano, to the outpost. 

To what was left of it.

And the Council of Friendship stood there in a shared sense of horror. At first, they were silent to it, their ears numb to the eruption and their bodies tingling from the shock wave that washed over them and consumed them. And nearly killed them. It should have very well killed them, just seeing the flaming and disastrous peak of the volcano erupting into a burning inferno filling their hearts with that cloud of dread. It had become a reality. Their fears were made real.

It had happened. The worst possible scenario had happened.

Screaming and crying for their friend Twilight Sparkle, slamming their hooves and claws on the windshield, the Council’s pain could be felt by all, for all witnessed the eruption. They all saw Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining, and Twilight enter into the outpost’s hold. They knew the risks and they faced them courageously. That terrifying reality still tried to seep its way into everypony’s heads, that reality that told them the rulers both old and present were gone.

Bon Bon didn’t believe that. To say she was shocked was an understatement. She faced the devastating, unknown fate of the prince and princesses with the most battered and mortified expression of all, but still glimmering with the light of hope. Because that was their fate: unknown. Bon Bon still held onto the hope that they made it out. That they hopefully, by some slim chance, survived.

Because she believed in the princess’ word. She believed they were safe.

Then, the volcano erupted a second time.

A second blast followed the first, with the original being crafted, unnatural, staged in a sense for the dark magic to react and retaliate against the prince and princesses’ efforts. The second blast was from the natural depths of the volcano, stirred and awakened by the chaotic forces unfolding above it. With that seal broken, with the T.I.T.A.N. facility destroyed, nothing could stop the eruption from spewing forth upon the world, into the air, and burning it all.

The eruption of fire and smoke, of melting-hot magma and flying volcanic rock created a whirlwind of chaos and power. Nearby creatures flew away from the oncoming smoke cloud and the ravaging chunks of mountain and magma shooting off across the sky. With trails of fire blasting off from the flaming, melting peak, the ocean of lava in the heart of the volcano thrashed and warred against the eruption. In the end, the eruption won.

The living fire and molten rock rose up with its talons leading, slamming against the side of the mountain to slowly, wearily lift itself up. It cried out in a way that did not resemble that of a volcano. It cried out in distress, in pain, in awakening torment with a guttural shriek resembling only that of a monster.

A Titan.

Countless armies watched on in awestruck terror. The occupants of the Radiance fell into a deep, dark silence upon seeing the rising horns, the emerging beak, and hearing the low, trembling growls of the creature even from so far away.

And even from so far away, they witnessed Rodan awaken in full bloody, flaming glory. They saw his eyes flare open with a familiar infectious mist of Sombra’s dark magic coating them.
> Chapter 18 – The Dragon God
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 18



“For the Beast that comes out of the Abyss will make war with them, and overcome them… and kill them.”



— Book of Revelation



The Dragon’s Lair




Illumined under the flaming lights of the volcano’s eruption, the occupants of the Radiance’s bridge paid witness to the beast emerging from the peak. It stirred like a newborn babe, but held no sweetness or innocence to its nature. All there was, all there ever could have been, was an underlying fury that burned just as bright as the embers that coated the creature’s body. 

Lava dripped from its face, the beak of the Titan slowly opening to take in that first breath of smoke. Its wings unfurled and its talons gripped the edges of the peak. A tower of smoke and fire billowed fast and high from the volcano’s eruption, the agape jaws of the mountain spewing that sickness directly onto and over the awakening monster. It did not mind nor did it seem distressed. It breathed the sulfur and fire and let loose its cry to the world. 

With a great shriek, the avian terror spread its wings and let all within the Dragon Lands and beyond know of its presence. 

It made its presence absolutely clear. Without a shadow of a doubt. All within the Radiance had flinched and froze at the sound of the Titan’s cry. Rainbow Dash gulped, her hoof slowly falling from the windshield. She turned to Bon Bon, asking even slower, “Got a fancy name for this one?”

Bon Bon practically trembled in her stance. Her eyes tried to focus on the awakening beast, but they kept burning from the fires that rivaled the glare of the sun. Her breath kept rising and falling rapidly at the mere image of the Titan standing tall and fearsome over the armies of the world. So fearless. So full of pain and anger. 

And ready to unleash it at any given moment. 

Coming back to reality, Bon Bon took in a deep breath and uttered the damnable name, “Rodan… the Fire Demon.”

Rainbow trembled in her exhale, facing the light and the fires that melted from the Titan. “Yeah, I expected as much…” she muttered. 

“The One Born of Fire…” Ember added from her wavering voice. Everypony faced her, listened intently as the echoes of the bird’s screams washed all throughout the land. “Whatever history the dragons wanted to remember, Rodan was not a proud one. He claimed our land and was worshipped out of fear by ancient dragons. Worshipped as their deity. Not being very proud of that history, the dragons regarded him as a mere myth. A legend that we called… the Dragon God.” 

Fluttershy whimpered at the name, still having not fully recovered from the explosion of the base and the fate of her friends in the volcano. She wilted and slipped behind Applejack for comfort, the mare bringing the Pegasus close to her side and soothing her silently. In that silence, they all took a moment to observe the Fire Demon, the One Born of Fire. The Dragon God. 

He fused within the rays of the afternoon sun, plaguing the skies in a horrific mixture of darkness and light. Stirring and writhing in agony both internal and external, Rodan let the smoke wash around him like a comforting coat, the fires warm and soothing against his charred, armor-like skin. He seemed to be covered in bloody accents, the cracked veins across his body and wings melting pure magma. Most unsettling of all were his eyes. 

Sombra’s magic filled them. 

“Looks like Sombra’s been busy…” Bon Bon murmured. No one responded. No one could.

The dark coils of unholy power radiated from his glare, the Titan shaking his head and screaming again and again. Like he was somehow fighting against it. Like he was trying to break away from the dark forces that tired to claim his mind, and it was that pain that elicited the cries from the Titan. He was still caught in that battle that none of them could understand, lasting for several seconds in that haunting silence within the Radiance. 

“Twilight…” Spike whispered, his claw pressed weakly to the glass. Reaching out to the blistering, boiling volcano.

And just like that, the silence was broken and the horrors of the real world settled in to make its triumphant and damning return. Everypony felt it like a knife stabbed once more into their hearts, twisting cruelly to remind them of what they had lost. Because from Rodan’s eruption, Outpost Cinder was undoubtedly destroyed, and the ponies who embarked into the facility to stop Sombra’s crystals held a fate that was still up in the air. 

In the smoky, burning air infected with Rodan’s shrieks. 

Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor… and Twilight. The last they saw of them was when they closed the doors to the volcano facility behind them, and then the entire peak erupted into a blistering inferno of death and destruction. Sombra’s crystals could have been stopped. The brave rulers both old and present had the ability to destroy them, but they were too late. The dark magic had sensed them all the same and erupted to fulfill yet another step in Sombra’s twisted endgame. 

The near-fact that they had lost not only the former rulers, not only the current rulers of the Crystal Empire, but Princess Twilight Sparkle as well was almost too much for T.I.T.A.N.—and the world—to take in all at once. Rodan’s emerging presence did not help in that regard. And despite the time of confusion, the time of mourning, and the time of terror wishing to lay dominion upon their wounded spirits, it all had to be put on hold. 

From the arising light of the communication officer’s horn, the T.I.T.A.N. unicorn casted a receiving spell that bloomed a magical letter into being. Quickly unfurling and reading the notice, the unicorn turned to his superiors and announced, “Rainbow Dash, message for you!”

Still quite shaken and stirred by the influx of emotional distress, Rainbow Dash nonetheless answered the call and steadily approached the communications console. She received the letter and read it quietly to herself first and foremost, her friends approaching her rear and peeking over her to read for themselves. 

But Rainbow Dash did not keep them in the dark. Lowering the letter, she faced them, and although she was still slightly anxious to speak of it, managed to say, “It’s from Spitfire. The Wonderbolts’ airship is just outside the storm’s reach and…”

Everypony stood in that unsettling silence. Rainbow checked the letter once more, confirming her fears and bringing them fully to the forefront. 

“And she said the storm just took a wild turn east… and it’s heading this way.”

That statement shot out like a lightning bolt, striking each individual differently. Though the same sudden jolt of unease caught them all at once. Rarity found the strength and the curiosity to ask, “But… why?”

It was a shocking turn of events from an already shocking situation, but everypony could assume it had something to do with the flaming war bird screeching from the peak of the erupted volcano. Bon Bon especially knew that, her expertise on monsters making the answer clearer than anypony else could see.

She made that abundantly clear when the realization struck her, Bon Bon answering, “Because he’s reacting to Rodan’s calls.”

Ember, her dragon guards, and Spike all faced the pony immediately. Everypony else followed suit. They watched as she turned to the communications officer, Bon Bon telling him, “Send a letter back, tell Spitfire that we need as much backup as we can. We’re gonna need some speed and a lot of it.” He nodded back with a fierce salute, already getting to work on the letter.

“What are you saying?” Ember asked. 

Clarifying her stance, Bon Bon faced the Dragon Lord and explained, “The storm’s heading this way, which means Ghidorah is on the move and he’s coming in fast. If that storm reaches the land with all of us still on it, it’s gonna be disastrous. We need to get Rodan away from the mainland, and drive him directly into the storm.”

“Or we silence him…” Rainbow suggested, earning the eyes of the bridge. “Knock him out and then get the heck out of here before that alien shows up.”

Bon Bon breathed in that suggestion for deeper thought, eyes falling to the floor. “Yeah, that could work, too…”

“What’s our play here, Special Agent?” one of the T.I.T.A.N. pilots asked.

Soon enough, all the unease and tension in the bridge had taken a stark shift and settled on the lone Earth pony among the masses. All the anxious glances, all the worried stares, all of them focused and given to her. The one who was given control from those of higher authority, the ones who could have very well lost their lives in the eruption. Whether or not that last part was true, the fact was that Bon Bon was in charge. 

And she finally came to realize that. She was in command now. Everypony looked to her for an answer, for guidance, for their next course of action. 

The soft, delicate whimper from Fluttershy made Bon Bon’s heart ache. 

“What about Twilight…?” Fluttershy asked, the meager Pegasus quivering in her cautious approach. And to the pony she tried to reach, to the pony she asked, Bon Bon slowly turned her way. Faced her with all the strength she wanted to have but could offer little. 

It pained her to meet Fluttershy in the eyes, especially when the Pegasus was so close to tears. The quiver in her limbs made it look as if she could hardly even stand, the prospects of the fate of her friend Twilight taking a heavy toll not only on her, but all of her friends. Bon Bon would be a liar if she didn’t feel the exact same way. But she needed to be strong. She needed to be a leader for them in that hour that so desperately called for one. 

Even if it hurt, Bon Bon said, “They’d want us to finish it…”

And it did hurt. It hurt for everyone. It hurt for Fluttershy, for Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Bon Bon, and especially Spike. But now was not the time to be hurt. Now was the time for action, for the fate of their armies and the fate of the Dragon Lands itself. 

Now, the time for war had finally come. And Bon Bon declared, “Send a call out to all the other airships and our ground forces: Open fire with everything you got.”

Clawing and ripping himself out of the hold of the volcano’s depravity, Rodan howled as the darkness took hold of his mind and vision. His instincts became something of a blur, as if his actions were not entirely his own. Like there was a power so overwhelming that it cloaked his will like a shadow, enveloping him in a tangled hold of control. He was still very much aware of his surroundings, his emotions and torments fully awakened and out in the fresh, burning air. 

It was there, permeating and real, subtly influencing his actions and motives with a power that Rodan was not familiar with. It gave him what he wanted, the lusts for rage and destruction far too great for the beast to ignore. 

He blinked, and blinked again, but nothing could wave off the dark magic consuming his eyes. His rest was torn from him and now he was forced into action, sensing the greater disturbance in the winds and facing them head-on. The beast stared at the distant storm clouds growing all the closer. Rodan, be it his will or the will of another, glared to the storm. 

Making several low, guttural clicks and growls, Rodan was so focused on the yellow lightning and the swirling storm clouds on the horizon that he almost failed to react appropriately to the disturbances all around him. Almost.

The generals and T.I.T.A.N. agents on the earth received the updates via radio. The updates that came from their airships in the skies, their leaders in the clouds, and was followed through with fierce and deliberate precision. 

A T.I.T.A.N. commander nodded to the nearest Hippogriff general. That stare was shared from the Hippogriff to the military leaders of the dragons, griffons, ponies, and so forth. Reaching the end of the commanding line, the T.I.T.A.N. commander unsheathed his blade and jutted it forth to the vast display of military power resting before them. 

“Orders received! Fire at will!”

Clusters of blasts large and small echoed throughout the Dragon Lands, converging first within the valleys that surrounded the base of the volcano. The armies of the world and of T.I.T.A.N. unleashed everything they had, firing every ounce of their non-lethal armament first. The cannons fired off cannon balls that exploded upon impact, dousing Rodan in a mist of sedative potions. The beast cried. 

Next, they pulled the levers and launched the containment devices from the trebuchets. Each stone launched in the air exploded, creating various nets that swarmed, connected, and created a large canvas capable of capturing much larger beasts. The nets fell and tangled all over Rodan’s wings. The Titan screeched. 

When those failed, the final lines were crossed. The ballistae fired their arrows. Each massive arrow pierced the hide of the creature and locked in place, the steel fiber cables attached to each end snapping straight once they reached their limit. Large clamps from the ballistae fell and connected to the earth, keeping them positioned and keeping the beast in check while the cannons unloaded their sedative potions on him. 

Rodan roared. 

The roar washed across the landscapes like a tidal wave, echoing again and again until even the rocks trembled to his cry. The rocks would not stop trembling, even as his shrieks ceased. On the outskirts of the unfolding battle, those rocks bounced and rolled and shot out as a flash of light encompassed the surface of the earth. From that burst of magic, five ponies appeared out of thin air and landed with hard thuds against the gravel, cinder, and ash. 

Breathing in that ash, Twilight Sparkle coughed hard as she pressed her hooves to the ground in an effort to lift herself up. 

“Is everypony all right?!” Princess Cadance called out in distress, her mane burnt slightly and her coat a mess of cuts and bruises. Shining Armor quickly came to her side, the unicorn practically covered in soot as he coughed his lungs out, his wife doing her best to wipe his eyes clean of the filth.

Twilight couldn’t answer for the fact that she was suffering the same fate as her brother. As for Celestia and the Luna, the two sisters shakily rose to their hooves and offered heaving responses through hoarse tones. “We’re all right!” Luna called back, devolving into a flurry of coughs and wheezes. 

“Twilight!” Celestia shouted, looking about wildly. She was just as filthy as her sister, the elder wiping at her eyes to shake away the blinding soot that had managed to seep inside of her vision. It burned and made her teary, but it was a miniscule pain, nothing compared to the thought of having lost the Princess of Equestria, and her friend. 

“I’m… ack… pht… I’m over here!”

The familiar voice was the first breath of fresh air Celestia inhaled, the Alicorn rushing over with eyes wide open as she lifted Twilight to her hooves. In part, she comforted and thanked Twilight for her actions in Outpost Cinder. Had she not enforced the magical bubble that Celestia and Luna created, they could have escaped… but with much graver wounds. 

Acknowledging Celestia and Luna’s teleportation spell that got them out of the second explosion, Twilight offered them a slight bow of her head and a gentle thank you. Shining Armor and Cadance arrived shortly to embrace their family with warm and precious hugs, thankful to see that they had all safely made it out alive. With Luna by her side, Celestia opened her mouth to speak, to acknowledge what had happened.

Instead, they all spun around to face the aggravating cries of Titanus Rodan. They witnessed the assault of T.I.T.A.N. and the world’s armies with awestruck expressions, the streams of light and power fired onto the volcano and the thrashing, titanic phoenix. None of them had the will or strength to speak; they merely watched in shell-shocked silence. 

Until their attention was stolen once more, directly behind them and onto the storm approaching the coastline of the Dragon Lands. They heard the thunder within the familiar storm, sounding horrifyingly close to a cackle. Twilight’s ears fell. Her pupils shrank. 

She couldn’t make a sound.

The thunderous snaps of the steel cables filled all the air. 

Rising forth from the volcano, Rodan pulled against the forces that held him and screamed. The arrows pierced into Rodan’s hide strained against the opposite pulls. The clamps either gave in to the pressure or the steel cables finally snapped. Either way, the outcome was the same: Rodan was no longer constrained. 

Seeing that, fearing that, numerous T.I.T.A.N. commanders gave the final order to end it once and for all. Next to the military leaders, their word was final. The nearest T.I.T.A.N. agent slid his hoof across his throat, signaling to the generals to end it. 

And by their cry, with that order given, the dozens of tanks lifted their barrels and fired away. The lethal rounds shot faster than cannons, impacting the Titan’s hide with earth-shattering force. Blossoming plumes of fire and shrapnel burst forth from Rodan’s body, the beast screeching and roaring with agonized force. But that wasn’t all. 

The numerous airships both large and small bombarded the volcano with everything they had. Cannons were bright and furious, unloading every shell and every ball onto Rodan with unrelenting power. Solar Bolts in the dozens formed numerous squadrons as they all zeroed in on Rodan, flying by and pelting the bird with fast, albeit weaker rounds from their turrets. 

And yet all of it was meaningless. All of it was miniscule. All it had done was piss him off.

And wrapped in that fury, succumbing to its sinful grasp, Rodan finally arose from his nest. He planted his talons onto the peak of the volcano, lava and fire melting from his body. With a spread of his wings and giving in to the nature of gravity, Rodan howled as he dropped from the mountain and descended down its slope with terrifying speed. 

That speed only increased as he descended faster and faster, his cry growing louder and more ferocious the closer he got to the front lines of the armies. 

Once he reached them, the battle on the earth was already over. The second he flew over them, the armies were burned, ripped, and torn to shreds. 

His shadow was a haunting blackness that corroded the earth and sky. His power was that of a dark angel of fire and death. A demon of destruction that spread woe and chaos wherever it flew. Passing over the front lines and beyond, his influence was felt the first millisecond. Temperatures suddenly skyrocketed from his bio-volcanic skin, dousing the landscapes in a deathly heatwave of up to 1,200 degrees Celsius. And it was felt by all instantaneously. 

Those who believed they would be safe by merely planting their weapons into the dirt, holding on for dear life, or trying foolishly to escape all faced the same demise. The wave of fire encompassed all the earth with Rodan’s passing, burning ponies, griffons, and all other types of creatures in seconds. Their bodies were set aflame, their armor melting and their screams echoing cries of hellish pain. If the heat didn’t kill them, the wind definitely finished them off. 

Flaming bodies and melting machines of war were flung from the earth the moment Rodan’s shadow passed over them. With a menacing roar to all the feeble creatures beneath him, Rodan flew on by and created a gust of wind shortly behind him. The cyclonic drift stream tore everything beneath him asunder, be it anything living, anything mechanical, or of a natural creation. Nothing survived. Those that did were luckily far out of the radius of the winds and fire, but they still witnessed it.

They still saw the destruction Rodan left behind and carried with him. 

Twilight, Celestia, Luna, Shining, and Cadance especially saw him. They watched in horror as he flew directly towards them. Though once frozen in that state of shock and awe, the former rulers finally came to. The Alicorn sisters knew of only one other means in order to bring down the beast. If weapons and machines could not do it, then they shall. 

Despite the warning cries from Twilight, Celestia and Luna spread their wings and kicked off into the sky. Instead of fleeing like Cadance and Shining Armor did when they pulled Twilight with them to safety, the sisters engaged the danger head-on. For a collision neither one of them intended to back down from. 

Rodan saw them. He tilted his infected gaze lower and saw the approaching dots of two ponies. Celestia and Luna. His beak, his charred skin, curled into what could have been a sadistic smile. 

With their magic, and with no words needed, the two sisters fired a conjoined beam of pure, raw energy intended for Rodan’s head. It was a sedative spell that Celestia’s power alone could have conquered even the mightiest of Titans. But coupled with Luna’s, and it was far more devastating. Far more effective. They wielded that power with the intent to end the massacre before it continued a second longer. It flew with shocking speeds, reaching its target in the blink of an eye.

Rodan was faster. And with a clap of his wings, he tore straight up into the sky, dodging the spell and knocking both Celestia and Luna aside with a sonic thunderclap. 

The shock wave washed across the earth, Twilight and her family shielding themselves as the screaming wind and dust pushed ferociously against them. Holding their positions until the wind died, Twilight finally lifted her teary, mortified eyes and searched the flaming ruins for her mentors. She couldn’t see them, couldn’t find them, and screamed, “Celestia! Luna!”

She galloped directly into the hellish landscapes left behind from Rodan’s desolation. Cadance and Shining galloped right behind her, calling Twilight’s name and urging her to follow them to safety. But she would not listen. They knew and understood that. They followed her, searched with her, and protected her with every ounce of their being. 

All while the world fell apart around them. 

His cries echoed across the heavens. His shriek was a petrifying howl that dominated the skies and warned every beating heart of who truly ruled them. The dragons both young and old scoured the clouds, darting their heads, their eyes, their towering necks back and forth, up and down, in search for the loose Titan. A swarm of Solar Bolts filled what was left, the griffons and ponies piloting inside them all scanning the winds. They heard him, they felt him, but they couldn’t see him.

Like a prowling beast on the hunt, Rodan finally lunged for the kill and broke out from the cloud of dark smoke. He rammed himself against the nearest adult dragon, disorganizing the fleet of creatures into a chaotic mess of falling bodies and golden planes that broke off at the last second. Rodan and the dragon clashed in mid-air, the Titan easily gaining the size and strength advantage. 

With a forceful bite of his beak, Rodan shrieked and ripped the dragon free from his talons. The dragon with a torn neck fell to the earth, practically thrown to it as Rodan dropped and quickly flapped his wings back into the air. The corpse rolled and crashed with a thunderous death, crushing any machine or living being unfortunately caught beneath its shadow. 

He was quickly trailed in his ascent, dragons of all sizes and shapes keeping close with the monster while the fleet of Solar Bolts were quick to join them. The dragons breathed in, hurling fireballs that merely brightened an already scorched layer of skin on Rodan’s hide. The Solar Bolts unloaded their ammunition onto every exposed piece of the Titan. Nothing was affected. Nothing was effective. 

Rodan roared and turned his attention onto the armored fleet of airships. 

They continued to fire at him, launch cannon balls that were either too slow or too weak to even reach Rodan. Airship and aircraft alike hovered in mid-air as they bombarded nothing. The rulers of the nations watched as the Titan neared their fleets, quickly falling back with the lead airships they were in while the others met an unfortunate end. 

Rodan collided with the nearest one, decimating the T.I.T.A.N. airship with vigorous force. Streams of fire coiled his body and wings, the remains of the ship collapsing to the earth as Rodan rose above and took off once more. He did so again and again, launching himself, his talons, and his wings to plow, tear, and eviscerate entire legions of the invasive armies. 

For the Titan was already lost in the bloodlust. The destruction he sought was something that could not be satiated. There was no rhyme or reason as to why he continued to act in ways that went against the natural law and order of life. He was not defending his territory any longer. He openly sought out targets and victims with fiendish delight and found pleasure in the destruction. 

What he acted on, what consumed him, was nothing but rage. Pure, unadulterated, unfathomable rage. 

Rodan ducked beneath the oncoming airship and sliced it cleanly with his wings, severing the entire aircraft in two burning halves. Dipping low to the earth then rising back up with a thundering roar to accompany him, Rodan returned to the skies with Solar Bolts and dragons trailing him, firing at him. 

Sooner rather than later, they would be next. Ember took that as an absolute certainty and faced the occupants of the Radiance with that same certainty burning in her eyes. She shouted, “Get this ship turned around and get out of here!”

Though still momentarily shaken by the death and destruction she had just witnessed, Bon Bon nonetheless responded, “We can’t just leave them!”

Ember was tired of waiting. She slammed her claws on the center table, pointing a claw dangerously at Bon Bon as she ordered, “We’ll buy you enough time to get to a safe distance off shore! After that, we’re bringing him to you and that storm to finish this!”

And that was that. The ponies could say nothing more as Ember stormed out of the bridge with only one destination in mind…

In the windshield, unaltered and uncensored from the rays of the afternoon soon, they could see Rodan fighting off and murdering the masses that dared to wage war against him. Flaming husks of airship debris were hurled to the earth, exploding in decimating blasts that nowhere near rivaled Rodan’s power. He slaughtered dragons, tore through entire fleets of Solar Bolts, and flew over the remaining armies below with a gust of wind and fire following him. 

Everypony soon turned back to Bon Bon. And as the highest command on deck, Bon Bon knew that time was short. Ember was giving them an opportunity to still turn the tide. She would be foolish to ignore it. Rushing over to the communications console, grabbing onto the nearest microphone and establishing contact with her fleet and the many other fleets surrounding the Dragon Lands, she made her announcement loud and clear. 

“Attention! This is Special Agent Bon Bon of T.I.T.A.N. to any remaining royal fleets still active! All leading airships are to fall back immediately! The Radiance is retreating! All T.I.T.A.N. aircraft on us! I repeat, this is an official retreat! Fall back! Fall back!”

The message was received and acknowledged across every spectrum. Within the leading airships of every nation, of every form of royalty, and throughout the mass coalitions of T.I.T.A.N. The remains of the armies below retreated to what they hoped would be safe distances away from the carnage. Every nation in the sky backed away while the T.I.T.A.N. aircraft turned appropriately to the leading Radiance. Smaller forces dealt with Rodan in that distraction, giving each ship enough time to join and support the Radiance in its retreat. 

And with a slow, laboring turn, the Radiance faced completely away from the volcano, from Rodan’s destruction, and fled to the sea. Fled to the approaching storm. 

Just as Ember and her dragons leaped off the ship’s outer catwalk and joined the assault in the skies. With their Dragon Lord returned to them, the remaining dragons followed behind her to bring down the false god. She led with her Bloodstone Scepter, roaring and firing off a blast of superheated red magic onto the flaming bird. 

The blast impacted Rodan and the Titan screamed. Turning to face the assault, Rodan’s eyes narrowed to the feeble assault wave nearing him. His eyes focused beyond the dragons and centered instead on the fleeing Radiance airship. 

His eyes narrowed even further, the dark magic curling into wisps of tight, purple tendrils. The red pupils shimmered a bright and haunting rage that was not Rodan’s. 

And just before Ember and her legion of dragons could engage with the beast, Rodan took a sudden turn and blasted right through them. He knocked them all aside and jetted directly into the smoke and clouds. Maintaining her flight and catching her breath, Ember acknowledged the many around her to see if they were still able to engage the demon and fight for their land. Then, her eyes followed the trail Rodan had taken, seeing it vanish into the smoke and headed directly for the shoreline.

Exactly where the Radiance was intended to go. 

She couldn’t believe it. She didn’t want to. Horrified, Ember shook her head with rapid intensity, her wings beating harder by the second as she muttered, “No, no, no, no, NO!”

And she took off to give chase, very few dragons able to keep up with their ruler.

Lost in the ocean mist, finally breaking through the clouds and seeing the approaching shoreline of the Dragon Lands, Captain Spitfire and her Wonderbolts gave off celebratory cheers and whistles. Spitfire’s cheers ended sooner than expected, and her smile quickly faded once she saw the pluming smoke and fires ravaging the lands ahead. 

Most shocking of all, she witnessed the Radiance itself and a fleet of ships fleeing whatever chaos had ensued. 

Waiting until the Radiance had broken through the smoke and clouds to make contact, Spitfire reached for the new-fangled communication bud in her ear. T.I.T.A.N. called it a “comms link”, a way of contacting others via radio without having to lug around heavier pieces of communications equipment. It was easier, quick and clean once she established contact.

“Spitfire to Radiance! Radiance, come in! Our airship is safe from the range of the storm and we are en route to your location for assistance! I repeat, Wonderbolts are flying in hot—!”

Rodan burst forth from the clouds, flying high with a terrifying roar wailing from his beak. With a flap of his wings, he swooped down and gave chase to the Radiance.

“Whoa!” Soarin shouted, lifting up his goggles mid-flight. “You guys seein’ what I’m seein’?!”

Spitfire’s jaw fell, as did every Wonderbolt around her react in tandem. But in order to keep her troop in order, she needed to establish that order within herself and display it for all to see. She ignored whatever shocking revelation was displayed before her and tapped her comms link once more.

“Radiance! You got a bogey on your six! A really big one, too!”

Releasing her hoof, she could hear Rainbow Dash’s voice respond, “Oh, great! Thanks for the heads up, Spitfire! Keep him off the ship; I’ll join you soon!”

That response from the Radiance was shared into all of their earbuds, earning looks of surprise and shock from everypony equally. Sky Stinger especially, the Pegasus crying, “How are we supposed to fight that thing?!”

Many others felt the same, gazing to the creature with disbelief. Vapor Trail’s lips quivered just at the mere sight of the shrieking, burning demon. A demon they flew dangerously closer to with every passing second. While others were caught in that uncertain and horrified state, Spitfire was not one of them. Her eyes brightened beneath her goggles, her smirk glowing when she saw their golden glimmer.

“Not alone!” Spitfire replied, reaching for her earbud and shouting, “Solar Bolt squadron, you got a team of Wonderbolts on your twelve! Ready to assist!”

Among the dozens of Solar Bolts surrounding the Radiance and the fleet of T.I.T.A.N. airships, the leading squadron immediately received the call. The griffon squad leader saw the Wonderbolts rapidly approaching. 

He nodded, replying over the comms, “Copy, we see you, Wonderbolts. Let’s take back our skies.”

Spitfire’s smirk only glowed brighter.

If that wasn’t enough to invigorate them, Fleetfoot tightened her goggles and roared, “Let’s take it to ‘em!”

Those cheers and hollers and whistles from the Wonderbolts returned in full force. They had their inspiration, they had their captain leading them, and now they had the support of an entire other squadron backing them. Facing the approaching fires and tides of warfare, they engaged it with hardened determination, with hearts of fury, and with screams that rivaled the Titan’s own. 

Then, to their shock, they watched as the Solar Bolt squadron was joined by several others, dozens and dozens of aircraft flying in unity and coming together. In that unity, they pulled off an arc in the sky, flying back from where they came once Spitfire and her Wonderbolts reached them. And now, flying side by side, they all engaged Rodan in a singular wave.

Rainbow Dash leaped off of the Radiance’s catwalk and joined them, reaching Spitfire’s side and catching the captain’s attention. With that subtle glance each sent and received, they focused ahead and prepared themselves for the fight of their lives. The Wonderbolts, the Solar Bolts, and Rainbow Dash all flew together with speed and fury trailing them. 

Rodan responded in kind, only worse. Much, much worse. His ways were not to be understood or countered, or met with an equal force that those so feeble and weak believed they could create. His winds were fire and death. His talons were the sharpest blades. His cry was the power of the heavens and the earth. His wings were a tornado of unmatched dominance. He did not respond with just speed and fury. He gave them more than that. 

He gave them a reason why they should fear the King of the Skies. 

In a move that shocked the masses, Rodan spun in mid-air and only continued to spin. By the time they reached him, it was already too late. They couldn’t brake. They couldn’t evade. Numerous Solar Bolts were eviscerated immediately when they made contact with Rodan’s propelling wings. 

“Look out!” Rainbow Dash screamed.

“Break off!” Spitfire added.

Every last Wonderbolt broke formation, the dozen or so ponies weaving outwards to avoid the spinning wings of pure rock and magma. Many Solar Bolts managed to evade just as well, but a strong cluster of them were taken out by the Titan. Their flaming carcasses spun out of control once they made impact with the beast, descending to a long and deadly drop below to the awaiting earth.

Straightening his flight pattern, Rodan gave a tremendous flap of his wings and screeched, already back on the hunt and catching up fast to the Radiance. 

Recovered and returning to the fight, Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts trailed the mighty, flaming bird from above. Numerous Solar Bolts flew beside them, their propellers like blades that sliced the smoke and air. Zooming by the Pegasi, the planes dipped down and performed a swooping dive-bomb. They pelted Rodan’s back and head with meager bullets.

Tilting his head back, Rodan snarled and broke off to the far left. 

He was almost too fast, far too fast than Rainbow could have ever anticipated. She knew dragons could be quick in the air, but nowhere as fast as a Pegasus. That was why it absolutely boggled her mind to see a creature of such size traveling at such high speeds. Because in less than a few seconds, Rodan was hovering to their left and then suddenly dive-bombed them in return. His cry grew louder and closer. The Solar Bolts had nothing to respond with, and they suffered for it. 

Ramming into the side of the nearest T.I.T.A.N. airship, Rodan rolled over the burning remains and snagged the unfortunate Solar Bolts beneath him. 

Catching two aircraft within his talons, Rodan crushed the planes and let their husks fall to the world below. He snapped at the many Solar Bolts and Pegasi that surrounded his beak, catching a wing or two and sending a few planes hurtling down with a trail of fire consuming them. As he passed one airship after another, Rodan would deliberately ram his beak into their balloons and slice their engines with his talons. More and more airships tilted and fell, burning in their descent to the earth.

Flying just above the creature’s horns, Spitfire ordered, “Rolling thunder formation!”

The Wonderbolts got into position. Two Pegasi snagged a hoofful of clouds, tightening them to create small, gray storm clouds. They were followed by two more who did the same thing, adding to the cluster and waiting for the next addition. Once a sizable cloud was formed, Rainbow Dash did the honors and pushed the cloud further ahead of Rodan’s path. She let it settle in mid-air, signaling to Spitfire with a shrill whistle. 

The captain of the Wonderbolts performed a nosedive, rearing back with her hoof and slamming it against the dark gray storm cloud. She blew right through it, the impact she made creating a ferocious display of thunder and lightning. The bright white bolt shot out and struck the nearest object, namely the tip of Rodan’s beak. 

Thrusting his head back from the blast, Rodan released a painful wail. The Wonderbolts were just in the midst of congratulating themselves when the Titan spread his wings to the peak of his ability. 

And then he brought them together and created yet another devastating sonic thunderclap.

Piercing the ears of every Pegasus within a mile’s radius, the shock wave knocked several Wonderbolts out of the air. It destroyed any nearby Solar Bolt aircraft and what remained of the airship fleet. He was like a speeding bullet with the force of a hurricane, the whirlwinds tearing whatever aircraft or pony that wasn’t strong enough right out of the sky. 

The push he gave himself allowed Rodan to come into near-contact with the Radiance’s back engines. He unfurled his wings and flapped them harder, the Titan roaring with unsatiated rage.  

While Spitfire, Soarin, and all the other Wonderbolts fell and tried to recover slowly before they hit the ground, Rainbow Dash was far quicker to recover. The painful ring in her ears pestered on, but her vision was clear. Slightly blurred, but clear enough to see that there was no more defense protecting the Radiance. Rodan was given an open window to attack her friends. 

The horror in that thought sparked a newfound adrenaline in the Pegasus’ heart and soul. Her expression tightened, burning with a reinvigorated rush and strength she so desperately needed. She wouldn’t give up. As the last one standing—the last one flying—she chased the bird with speeds that surprised even herself.

In that final, climactic chase, only three were left: Rainbow Dash, Rodan, and the Radiance. 

The thundering engines of the Radiance pushed the airship to its limits, pushing it directly over the approaching coastline. Rodan flapped his wings and glided, trails of fire and ember burning the air in his wake. Rainbow Dash soared right on through the embers, her multicolored trail only growing longer and brighter. The winds screamed past her ears, pulling harshly on her mane, on her coat, but she didn’t care. Her eyes bled tears and she narrowed both to thin strips, focusing solely on the bird. 

She felt a sudden coldness wash over the embers, a cold that had turned shockingly freezing.

The sun had vanished, consumed by the dark and unholy storm clouds. 

Rainbow Dash opened her eyes and was met with a pelting wall of rain. 

Darkness enveloped the skies, rain and lightning and thunder rupturing the world around them. Inside the bridge of the Radiance, everypony felt the rupture and nearly fell because of it. Ponies held onto whatever they could find. Applejack and Rarity grasped onto the center table. Pinkie Pie was choking the life out of Spike, the young dragon shaking and gripping the nearest console. Fluttershy shut her eyes and shielded herself with her wings, not having the courage to face whatever would come next. 

Bon Bon’s iron grip on the control console never relented. Her eyes were never torn away from the windshield and the darkening, dampening atmosphere. The following clash of golden lightning and roaring thunder shook the entire airship to its core, and everypony within it felt the shuddering display of power. And they froze to it.

Because they heard the thunder and recognized it. 

Recognized the dreaded, wailing cackles filling the storm. 

The Radiance never made it to the ocean. They barely even reached shoreline. When the lightning ceased and darkness washed over the world, all there was for a moment was stillness. Nothing but an unnerving silence. They had reached the eye of the storm.

Rodan shrieked and broke away from the Radiance, just mere meters from slicing it with his talons. He shot out his wings and slowed his approach, his infected eyes seeing the same thing the equines saw. The same darkness. The same flash of lightning. The same terror within it. 

Within the bridge, everypony saw it. The shadow emerged first and foremost, with the curling, slithering, snarling heads coming into view with every burst of lightning illuminating the dark. The blood drained from Bon Bon’s face. The Council of Friendship froze in awestruck horror. Fluttershy lifted her shielding wings from her eyes and screamed. 

Lurking above, in the shadows, Ghidorah hovered before the meager Radiance and spread his wings in a haunting display of intimidation. Of the true power and king of the skies. All six eyes glowed a cruel and unforgiving yellow, the Titan’s wails washing across the air and ready to consume all who stood before him. 

Bon Bon shouted, “Now!”

Twisting the steering wheel to a hard right, the pilot ensured that the airship barely even scraped Ghidorah’s scales. The Radiance ducked and managed to avoid the creature’s flapping, bat-like wings. With the Radiance out of the way, nothing stood between Ghidorah and the opposing Titan whose calls he answered with devilish intent. 

Nothing except one last Pegasus pony. Rainbow Dash saw it all. She was caught in the eye of the storm and could do nothing to fight it. Her adrenaline was lost, the fire in her spirit frozen by the chilling rains. The strength in her heart crushed by the overwhelming darkness, power, and unrelenting ferocity of the three-headed dragon. She was trapped, caught in its hurricane with her eyes widening, jaw falling, and heart stopping when she saw it…

The terror met the fury. The fire met the storm. Rodan screeched and Ghidorah cackled. 

Their collision thundered the skies and trembled the shoreline.
> Chapter 19 – Bad Things Come in Threes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 19



“Dark times lie ahead of us and there will be a time when we must choose between what is easy and what is right.”



— J. K. Rowling, Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire



The Dragon Lands




Rodan howled in an unnatural, hellish way, emanating the cries of the damned facing their forever torment in the bowels of Tartarus.

Ghidorah cackled, the storm bending to his will and electrifying the world around him. 

Together, he and Rodan clashed and ripped the skies asunder, the fire melting into the storm and fusing it with layers of magma and cinder. The darkness enveloped the two and only the luminescent glow from their bodies, their eyes, and their agape jaws could be seen. That was all Rainbow Dash could see. 

She saw the beasts rip each other apart.

Caught and trapped in Ghidorah’s whirlwind, Rainbow thrashed about in a desperate attempt to escape. There was nothing left for her to remain. The Radiance had escaped, her friends and allies safely out of the reach of Ghidorah’s wrathful storm. She tried to flee. She tried so hard to fly away. Only, there was no escape. The winds were not natural and therefore out of her realm of control. No Pegasus could stem the fury of the storm. Not even her, the Element of Loyalty, could survive for long within it.

With her worldview thrown into a violent and wicked daze, Rainbow’s vision was distorted and saw only glimpses of the chaos unfolding within the heart of the hurricane. Through the flashes of fierce, yellow lightning to the earth-trembling explosions of thunder sending quakes throughout her heart, only then was she able to breathe and pay witness to the monsters killing each other. 

Twisted and coiled, Ghidorah flapped his wings rapidly to maintain his flight, all while Rodan spun in a wicked dance around him. Ichi, Ni, and San screeched and snapped at the Titan with their jagged teeth, but Rodan was unfazed. He howled and slashed at Ghidorah with his talons, shrieking as he pushed through the fearsome winds and latched himself onto the dragon’s body, driving his beak into Ichi’s throat. Ghidorah wailed. Rodan roared. 

Just the mere sound of it deathly assaulted Rainbow’s ears, creating the most horrific sounds she had ever heard in her life. She fought with all her might just to escape the will and rage of the hurricane, but to no avail. The darkness was closing in and her breath was shortening as the winds and rain beat her to a pulp. Thrown about like a rag doll, Rainbow finally managed to flap her wings, finally managed to find some form of flight pattern.

Only to have it completely torn away from her once again.

And that time, a blinding light burst forth and pierced the darkness, severing the storm and flying directly for Rainbow Dash. She gasped, using her remaining strength to narrowly dodge the light, and she succeeded. Falling in an exhausted, wilting heap from the sky, Rainbow Dash dropped and let her eyes follow the path the light took. Her eyelids wilted, and the darkness slowly devoured her sight, but she still managed to see it. She still remembered it.

The heavenly blue glow of the light shimmered in her eyes. The light was a stream of pure, atomic energy, slicing through every wind and fire and impacting Ghidorah almost too perfectly. The Hydra shrieked in pain, collapsing from the fight and dropping like a mountain from the sky. 

Dropping almost in tandem with Rainbow Dash. 

When the storm faded, when Rainbow escaped its hold and felt the heat of the Dragon Lands below her, her eyes flared open and rush of adrenaline refueled her veins. Her wings extended and she caught herself mere yards before she hit the earth, swooping low and picking herself up into the air. A low, weak chuckle began to build at the bottom of her throat, the excitement of the situation and the daring drop having taken Rainbow Dash on a rollercoaster she had never experienced, and one that she came out of safe and sound.

She could not say the same for Ghidorah. Twisting her neck back, she caught sight of the Golden Demise dropping from his own storm and striking the ground with shattering force. A roaring tremor shot out across the Dragon Lands, a burst of dust exploding from the Titan’s impact.

With a stunned smirk growing on her lips, Rainbow’s short celebration was interrupted by that all-too-familiar roar arising from the ocean waves. 

She brought her eyes forward to face it, and felt her heart sink to the emerging shadow washing over her. Her expression darkened, her eyes widened, and she was left breathless at the mere image of his presence. 

Rising from his domain, Godzilla leaped out of the sea with a thundering first step onto the Dragon Lands. His roar bled from his jaws as torrents of ocean water fell from his scaled-hide. Rainbow Dash reacted fast, shifting her speed and barely dodging Godzilla’s nearing teeth and wide-open mouth. Lifting his second foot upon the earth, Godzilla closed his jaws just as Rainbow escaped their hold.

She flew alongside his neck and down his back, waving in-between his dorsal plates until her eyes caught his tail rising high out of the ocean. Rainbow Dash pulled away, truly free at last, and spun around to witness what her eyes still struggled to comprehend and believe. 

The Radiance saw it as well, turning in mid-flight to allow those in the bridge a side view. The occupants of the airship crowded around the windshield, hearts ablaze with rising emotions of trepidation, wonderment, confusion, and most of all, shock. They were shocked to see Godzilla arrive, even more so to see that he had ended the feud between Ghidorah and Rodan with a miraculous atomic blast. They were shocked to see him step foot upon the Dragon Lands, beginning his slow and steady approach to where Ghidorah had landed.

And then it clicked. For Bon Bon especially. 

She brought her focus onward to the dust cloud, Ghidorah’s tails and wings rising up from the epicenter of the dragon’s impact. 

She stared at Godzilla severing the distance between himself and the dust cloud, caring not for the hundreds of lives still trapped between them. 

She gazed in horror at Rodan, the Titan of the air swooping down and centering his gaze, his beak, and his fury on the King of the Monsters.

A far deadlier clash was about to unfold. The remaining airships from the royal fleets of the various nations returned to the battlefield, surrounding Ghidorah with weapons and armies at the ready. Bon Bon knew that was a mistake. If they did nothing, there was no telling how many lives were going to be lost. She needed to do something, and fast.

She did the first thing that came to heart and bellowed, “Get us back in there! We have to warn them!”

With a few lingering, accusing gazes from the Council of Friendship, everypony eventually fell in line when they understood where Bon Bon was coming from. They saw Godzilla just like everypony else. They saw the Titans ready to collide. If Rodan alone could cause so much death and chaos, the thought of three coming together in one central location—with hundreds of lives still on the line, still trapped between them—was unfathomable. No arguments were made in retaliation. They charged. 

The Radiance made a fierce full turn, the engines ignited and the airship making a steady charge back into the Dragon Lands. They attempted contact numerous times to warn the other rulers, but their communication channels were fried with the interference of the hurricane above the Dragon Lands, not to mention the distance between them and the opposite fleet. 

All they could was try, try again. Forced to sit back and watch the chaos unfold. 

With the invasive species taken care of for the time being, Rodan focused his attention on the second invader upon his land. A deeper, darker rage boiled inside of his infected mind when he saw Godzilla, the magic and will that were not his own urging Rodan to attack without mercy, without fault, all to bring down the mighty king. 

And so, he obeyed. He succumbed to the sinful wrath. Without mercy. Without fault. Diving down with a terrifying roar, Rodan fell with his talons leading, meeting Godzilla with the full weight of his fury. Godzilla raised his claws, readying himself for the attack from above. 

Rodan impacted Godzilla with his talons, latching them onto the Alpha Predator’s face and neck. Sliding backwards from the force of the strike, Godzilla bellowed and retaliated, biting down on Rodan’s leg and earning a shriek of pain from the Titan. He thrashed his jaws about, tossing Rodan off of him and watching the beast catch flight. 

The King of the Skies roared, circling around the King of the Monsters with sadistic, vengeful intent. Godzilla narrowed his eyes, his claws curling into fists as he stood ready for the next strike.

Lightning struck the skies and earth around them, Ghidorah’s storm growing more and more ferocious by the second. The Dragon Lands, once devoured by fire and ash had become wet with rain and torn by the hurricane winds. The sun was darkened and the battlefield shifted to accompany the Titans, a mixture of light and dark washing over the landscape. Emerging into it all, escaping the shoreline and flying high above the battlegrounds, the Radiance returned to the Dragon Lands. 

Observing the battle beneath them, the occupants finally managed to establish contact with the distant airships. Though it was still slightly static, they could nonetheless hear the responding calls from the leaders and rulers in their own ships. 

With a connection secured, Bon Bon grabbed the microphone and declared, “All royal airships, fall back! Stay away from the storm! We have an extremely dangerous kaiju within the vicinity! I repeat, Titanus Ghidorah and Titanus Gojira have entered the area! Retreat NOW!”

The airships of the Griffon Lords, the minotaur rulers, the Abyssinian king and queen, and so on and so forth received Bon Bon’s distress call. They received her warning fully and acknowledged it for the safety of themselves and their individual people. Each airship broke away from the fight, disengaging with the dust cloud and Ghidorah’s heads slithering within it. Very few T.I.T.A.N. aircraft remained in the skies following the successful retreat from the different nations, each airship safely out of the storm’s reach. 

Bon Bon also managed to make contact with the survivors below, telling them to gather themselves and retreat as well. Armies were in disarray with a valley of devastation left behind in Rodan’s wake. Charred bodies and melted tanks fused together onto and within the earth, countless debris scattered from one end of the volcano and nearing the shoreline. 

Trapped in the destruction, the survivors finally emerged. They responded to the calls from their generals and T.I.T.A.N. agents searching the ruins for them. From ponies to griffons, Hippogriffs to changelings, dragons to Kirin, and yaks to buffalo, the species were numerous and unable to be counted. They helped themselves and one another, fighting desperately to ignore their deadly wounds and live to serve another day. 

The rain felt cool against their burned and scarred bodies. The chilling winds felt comforting. 

Until they all lifted their heads to the air, all in unison to see the Dragon Lord piercing the present darkness with the light of her Bloodstone Scepter. They followed her war cries and watched as a legion of dragons trailed behind her, all of them fighting through the darkness of the storm to engage the enemy near the shoreline, to stop Rodan from reaching the Radiance.

But they were too late. Far too late. When they broke through the fierceness of the storm, they reached a dust cloud. 

In the eye of the storm, where the winds no longer assaulted her and Ember and her dragons were allowed to hover freely, they gazed to the mountainous dust cloud dissipate slowly. So very slowly. And within it, rising above and spreading his wings, unfurling his necks, and lifting his heads, the terrifying dragon made his presence known to all. 

Ember slowly lowered her scepter, failing to keep her jaw from falling. 

For the three-headed dragon—the fearsome and ferocious Ghidorah—slowly glared their way. All three of his jaws snarled, unveiling rows of dagger-like teeth as a dreadful growl escaped his maws. To the miniscule, feeble dragons before him, Ghidorah offered nothing more other than his sickened stare. But he was feeling generous, and gave them the destruction they so rightly deserved. 

He rose to the horror of Ember and her dragons, flapping his wings and kicking off the earth with a gust of wind washing over the land. The wind knocked down the survivors from the battlefield around the volcano, leaving those in the air momentarily stunned. By the time Ember and her dragons came to, they were already trapped and caught within Ghidorah’s storm. Fighting back was fruitless. Retreat was impossible. 

All they could do was scream.

Scream.

His shadow spread his legacy of terror, enlightening it so that all felt the dread Ghidorah radiated and were poisoned from it. Poisoned with fear. Poisoned and left to die. Ghidorah’s shadow fell over the Dragon Lands, the One Who is Many casting his light upon all life beneath him. A trio of gravity beams descended from his jaws and decimated the rocky floor below, vaporizing the armies, the lands, and the destruction. Leaving nothing but ash and fainting screams. 

Many dragons were killed, even more creatures from different nations, different cultures, different armies all falling together to rest in their ashes as one grave. Ghidorah severed the heads from numerous adult dragons that dared to rise up against him, his golden beams slicing and melting and killing anything that emerged within his sight. 

Ember finally had enough, shaking away the shock and horror and kicking herself into action. She gave chase to the greater and graver threat to their very existence, meeting Ghidorah with a blast from her scepter. The superheated ray struck the Titan’s hide and earned a shrill roar, Ghidorah twisting his necks in her direction. 

She fired again. He fired back. 

A single gravity beam impacted the ray from Ember’s Bloodstone Scepter, quickly overpowering and overwhelming it directly back into the crystal. A burst of light and otherworldly energy concluded their confrontation, the explosion throwing Ember to the earth. She crashed, slid, and vanished within the ash clouds below.

The Dragon Lands were devastated, the armies either caught under Ghidorah’s wrath, trying desperately to fight back, or retreating. Except there was hardly anywhere to turn. Godzilla and Rodan warred near the shoreline, and their battle was growing dangerously close to Ghidorah’s rampage. Everywhere else seemed like a futile attempt to die running tired. The monsters were everywhere at once, circling above them, battling beside them, and destroying anything caught within their war. 

There was little the armies of Equus could do. Yet every action mattered. Every action shifted the balance and turned one tide or another. 

Such as the Radiance bombarding Ghidorah with cannon blasts. 

Doing so infuriated Monster Zero, earning all three heads to focus upwards and see the airship charging into battle, unleashing its arsenal fully onto him. The Hydra hissed at that, but ultimately ignored it. His eyes were drawn instead to the edge of his storm, returning to the sole reason he had arrived to the accursed continent in the first place. 

Three unified cackles filled the air, Ghidorah joining his own cries and flying across the skies to reach his desired target. The Radiance steered out of the way once more, narrowly missing Ghidorah’s wings and spinning slowly to follow his trail. With the airship reaching its side, the occupants of the bridge rushed over and planted themselves onto the windshield, watching to their heart’s horror. 

Acting when his back was turned, Ghidorah flew over and wrapped his tails around Godzilla’s neck, using the speed and momentum of his flight to drag his hated foe to the ground. Forcefully pulled off his feet, Godzilla crashed to the earth on his side, sending a devastating tremor across the Dragon Lands that ripped shards of land and pillars of rock up from their seams. Rodan roared upon seeing that, returning that fury to the first invader. 

The two clashed once more in mid-air. They danced in a wicked and deadly battle within the skies, slicing, biting, and rolling violently against one another. It grew so violent that they both fell to the earth, crashing and steamrolling against it so that everyone and every life was crushed if they failed to escape in time. But they both managed to kick off the ground shortly after, carrying with them flames and shards of destruction left from their wake. Ghidorah rose first as Rodan was shortly behind him, howling and pouncing on the dragon. 

Rodan managed to gain the upper hand, slashing at Ichi’s forehead with his talons and biting down on the back of his neck. Ni and San shrieked and bit down on Rodan’s wings, but it was too late. The war bird swooped low and slammed Ghidorah into the ground once more, flapping his wings and taking to the air flawlessly. His triumph was met with a deathly sense of pride in his actions, Rodan flying low once again to strike at his emerging enemy. 

But Godzilla was ready for him, calm and steady while Rodan was brash and violent. He dodged just as Rodan’s beak snapped at his neck, Godzilla quickly spinning around and snatching his talon right out of the air. 

Rodan shrieked, flapping his wings rapidly, trying with all his strength to escape Godzilla’s grasp. He wouldn't relent. Neither of them would. Though Rodan’s wings spread embers and flames across Godzilla’s vision, the Titan refused to loosen his claws and instead tilted his gaze backwards. There, Ghidorah’s heads arose behind him, roaring at Godzilla and zeroing in for the killing blow. 

But the king was ready. He spun around with Rodan still trapped in his claws, slamming the screaming Titan directly into Ghidorah’s chest. 

The two colossal beasts came to a thundering crash upon the earth, but only one was able to rise first. Falling from the exertion of his efforts, Godzilla planted his palms and knees on the ground. Godzilla lifted his head. His eyes widened, the beast inhaling sharply as Ghidorah was quick on his feet and even quicker on his actions. Rodan thrashed and tried to flap his wings to escape, but it was too late. Ni and San bit down and lodged their fangs into Rodan’s wings, keeping him pinned to the earth and allowing Ichi to breathe in deep. 

His towering neck shimmered the same color as his lightning above. He expelled that growing power in a devastating gravity beam, pelting Rodan furiously. 

Cutting off his beam and stomping over Rodan’s throat, Ghidorah lifted all three heads and gazed closely into the smoke he left behind. 

Rodan groaned as he lay beneath Ghidorah’s claws. His eyes wilted, and the emergence of green and purple magic was slowly cut off. Sombra’s magic and influence proceeded to fade as Rodan lay there painfully, pitifully. The Titan gave one last cry as his head hit the ground, resting, finally, in defeat. 

Ghidorah watched the magic fade, a shared curiosity filling not only San’s eyes, but the other heads as well. Their glares narrowed, the dragon snarling softly. His curiosity would have to wait another day. The stomps shaking the earth prompted all three heads to turn accordingly to the source. 

Godzilla stood up after a short moment of effort, taking in a deep breath. His dorsal plates slowly hummed to life, glowing a haunting blue as he reared his neck back and his chest expanded. Ghidorah’s claws tightened around Rodan’s body.

Just as he opened his jaws and expelled a blast of atomic breath, Ghidorah fled with a mighty thrash of his wings. He escaped the hold of the world with Rodan limp in his claws, the mighty dragon giving one last cry to the heavens as he escaped into them. Godzilla's atomic breath pelted the earth and rose up, Godzilla twisting his neck in one last attempt to strike his foe before he could flee a second time. 

The beam of pure, raw, deadly radiation stroked the clouds and decapitated Ghidorah’s storm, reaching across all the battlefield as Godzilla spun to follow Ghidorah’s trail. Solar Bolts and aircraft that couldn’t escape in time were vaporized once the beam crashed against them, what remained of their flaming husks crashing to the ground and sea. Godzilla kept up the fire, his eyes piercing blue. 

He narrowly missed the Radiance, the airship leaning quickly in an effort to dodge Godzilla’s blast. Before they knew it, before they could do anything else, the beam had died. The light had been snuffed out. Godzilla remained standing among the destruction. But not for long. 

Knowing Ghidorah had escaped yet again, Godzilla bellowed out an agonized roar. Full of unyielding and unending hatred. He stood within the fires and death and devastation and roared out his fury for Ghidorah to hear. He quickly gave chase, reaching the shoreline and sinking into the ocean. His spines disappeared under the waves, his tail rising up and slapping the surface before descending. Before vanishing. 

Leaving nothing behind. Truly nothing.

In mere moments, the storm had settled and the afternoon sunlight touched the Dragon Lands once again. The sun rested on the horizon, dipping so low that the coming twilight was just beginning to peek. Pillars of smoke from nearby volcanos were nothing compared to the pillars of fire arising from the aftermath, the tallest volcano in all the land decimated and laying in ruin with lava flowing down its edges and scorching the earth. 

The battle had ended. Just as quickly as it began, it was over.

Leaving the survivors to blink and see the world under a whole new light.

Spitfire and her Wonderbolts soared across the silent skies, each Pegasus feeling the silence and shivering because of it. It was far too quiet. They called out and circled above the battlegrounds, screaming for any survivors to show themselves so they could find them. So they could save them.

Devastation painted the Dragon Lands. Slabs of entire landscapes stuck jaggedly up from the rest of the earth, symbolizing the power of the titanic creatures in their ferocious battle. Surrounding the flaming, crumbling volcano, the armies of what once were lay in a scorched, blackened wasteland. Fire consumed the valleys as lava washed over the remains to bury them forever. Those who were not found, who had lost their lives found their eternal rest beneath a layer of oncoming volcanic magma. Machines of war lay overturned, melted alongside gruesome images of charred bodies, burnt skeletons, and the miraculous few who survived through it all.

One by one, the survivors emerged, stepping forth into an ash storm. They rained like snow, pelting the dead and the living in a ghostly white embrace. Among the few who lived, the Dragon Lord Ember pushed over a slab of rock resting over her.

She tried to stand, shaking on her legs and collapsing, only able to catch herself by gripping the handle of her scepter. Wounded and gravely shaken on what she had experienced, Ember felt no better off when she opened her eyes and paid witness to the madness resting around her.

Ash, fire, and death were everywhere. The lucky souls to have risen above the calamity shuffled around aimlessly, muttering trembling nonsense or simply whimpering to themselves. Their eyes were wide and white against their blackened, soot-covered bodies, and they stared nowhere. For a thousand miles with no end in sight.

Ember breathed. She hated herself for feeling that slight shudder in her breath, but she couldn’t help it. Not after what she had seen, what those beasts had done, and what they were capable of.

The royal airships emerged out of the smoke and ash shortly after, her eyes rising up to see the Radiance in the middle of it all. The sun struck their exteriors and made them gleam above the black, destroyed earth below. But inside the Radiance, the atmosphere was not brighter, nor was it comforting in any sense of the word.

Inside the Radiance, everypony stared to the aftermath in shell-shocked horror. They gazed with paled, petrified expressions down beneath them, simply aghast to know that what they saw was real. The power of the Titans was not something to be trifled with, nor to face in thinking there was ever a chance to emerge victorious. What they had seen was proven truth that their world was not their own. It did not belong to them.

It belonged to the Titans, and they were just living in it.

They were nothing compared to it.

The back doors opened and everypony spun around to see none other than Rainbow Dash limp her way inside. Glad to see their friend made it safely back, the Council rushed forward and crashed against the Pegasus with crushing hugs. Rainbow caught her breath, groaning softly as she released a few, gentle coughs. But nonetheless hugged them back.

Fluttershy held her the longest, holding her first and best friend to make herself believe that she was standing there. That she was real. She had survived. With Rainbow hugging her back, Fluttershy noticed that she was covered in soot. The tips of her wings and her mane and tail were burnt, black from having reached the closest proximity to the Fire Demon and survived.

But when she met her eyes, Fluttershy sensed something else within them. It felt like she was holding something back, wanting to speak but unable to. To have been shaken into silence by the horrific events that had played through was not uncommon. Nearly everypony in the Radiance felt the same. But there was something else, something more that Rainbow didn’t tell them. Just seeing the look in her eyes made it seem as if she hadn’t come alone.

And she didn’t.

Stepping aside and pulling Fluttershy off of her, Rainbow brought their attention to the entrance by just her gaze. Not like they needed her assistance. They all saw them. They all arose from their seats, lost their collective breaths, and shared in that moment of astonishment.

For Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, Cadance, and their princess Twilight Sparkle stepped forth from behind Rainbow Dash. Their leaders were safe. Their princess was alive. T.I.T.A.N. reacted accordingly and gasped, shed the necessary tears, and watched as the Council of Friendship apprehended them appropriately.

With tearful and powerful hugs.

Fluttershy was the first, flying over with shocking speed and clutching onto Twilight with every ounce of strength she had. Spike was next, using his own wings to reach his older sister just as fast. Applejack and Rarity galloped over and struck their friend, clutching and crying and whispering words of worry to Twilight again and again. Rarity whined over Twilight’s burnt and torn mane, but it didn’t last. She was just so happy to see her alive. Pinkie Pie as well, the Earth pony bounding forward and grasping Twilight with tears relentlessly pouring from her eyes. And Twilight met them all, embracing her friends with no words, no sounds, but just herself.

That was all that was needed.

Bon Bon rushed forward and gave Celestia and Luna a needed hug each, breaking off quickly and asking rapid questions of their safety, how they made it out, what had happened in Outpost Cinder, and so forth. But Celestia heard very little, she and Luna caught in a frozen state of unsettling peace. It was anything but, feeling more like a morbid display of inhumane depravity that had infected their souls and made itself known through their empty stares.

As the Council embraced Shining and Cadance just as well as they did Twilight, the two sisters slowly, very slowly, centered their focus onto the windshield. Sharing the same feelings. Seeing the same madness. Having the images forever scarred into their minds of the death and devastation that rocked the world below them. Even then, that alone was not what changed them. That alone was not what changed Celestia.

Having nearly lost Twilight was what pushed her over the edge. And both of them felt the same, but mostly the eldest. Mostly the teacher of the former student she almost lost… forever.

Their mindset was clear. They couldn’t control this. Two failures that added up to hundreds of deaths was too much for either sister to bear a second longer. Outpost Frostbite was avoidable, was out of their control, but Outpost Cinder was different. It was a complete disaster, and one that proved that they were not enough to stop what was coming. They needed to end it before another life was taken.

“Fluttershy…”

Celestia made that clear when she called her name. Only, everypony turned to her. Everypony, especially Fluttershy. She, above all other ponies, needed to understand where the sisters were coming from, what they had decided, and what they all needed to believe in that tense and desperate hour.

With a light tremble in her spirit and a shudder in her breath, Celestia saw the small, quivering, teary-eyed Pegasus and told her, “We’re going to bring in Discord… This ends now.”

She told all of them.

No one objected. Everyone agreed. What they had seen and experienced influenced them just enough to take that daring chance and finally fight fire with fire.

And Fluttershy said nothing. She couldn’t. Because she couldn’t argue against it anymore. Because she still clutched onto the friend she almost lost.
> Chapter 20 – Fire with Fire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 20



“I am chaos. I am the undoing of man. And all the world will fall to my feet.”



— Laura Thalassa



The Radiance



Eastern Ocean




“Let me just say, this is absolutely, unequivocally, positively, indisputably not my fault this time!” Discord proudly declared to the heavens and to the earth, though his presence was only felt within the main bridge of the airship. He even had the gall to add, “… Not entirely.”

Celestia expected as much, the Alicorn sighing with a heavy frown melting onto her expression. Her sister Luna shared the same fate, the two standing side by side on the edge of the center map while Discord took the head of the table. Every mare and dragon surrounded the map once Discord magically appeared by their summons, listening as much as their patience could allow to the draconequus offering his own spiel on the situation.

“And just what is that supposed to mean?” Princess Cadance asked, a look of accusatory fire beginning to ignite in her gaze. 

Nearby T.I.T.A.N. agents and pilots peeked over from their stations to catch a glimpse of the confrontation unfolding in the center of the bridge. The Crystal Empire royalty, along with the Council of Friendship, Special Agent Bon Bon, Dragon Lord Ember, and Celestia and Luna were crowding closer and closer around Discord. The draconequus did not seem deterred by their growing accusations. A little nervous, and with a slight chuckle, he finally was able to answer. 

“A little bit of a recap, shall we?” Discord offered, clearing his throat as he snapped his talons. A parchment came out of the chaos of nothingness and unfolded before his eyes, Discord slipping on a pair of wonky reading glasses. They didn’t help him see the words clearer by any means.

Still recovering from her wounds, Discord’s antics did not brighten Ember’s mood in the slightest, and she made that clear by openly groaning from the edge of the table. 

He mumbled over the transcript that read “MLP Season 9 Premiere”, reading his lines over and over and skimming the rest. “Let’s see, let’s see, let’s see… Ah, yes! I take over the form of Grogar, I bring back these classic villains, and I offer them the chance to unite in terms of friendship and endearment in order to strike down Twilight and her friends!”

Lowering the parchment with a wide smile on his jagged lips, Discord removed his glasses in order to read the room. It didn’t spell anything pretty. In fact, everypony was practically frowning, glaring, or even fuming his way. Tough crowd, Discord imagined, but not entirely in the wrong. 

“It sounds… a lot more malicious now that I’m reading it over…” Discord murmured, rolling the parchment tightly within his hands. He dissolved both the scroll and his glasses from existence as he stood there awkwardly, hands behind his back, shoulders high, and an awkward grin on his lips. “But you all understand, don’t you?”

“Not really,” Spike replied.

“No,” Shining Armor said.

“You’re a lunatic,” Bon Bon added.

“Thank you, dearie, but I wasn’t asking for compliments at the moment. Drop by when we’re in business after the pandemic,” Discord said, slithering next to Bon Bon’s cheek and booping her nose. She rubbed it quickly, scowling in his direction. 

He continued, slithering back to the head of the map. “Look, I was only working in the best intentions at the time! Twilight and her friends face off against their most hated foes all at once during Twilight’s coronation! Using the magic of friendship, she finally defeats them once and for all and gains the confidence needed to become the ruler of all of Equestria! It was foolproof!”

“Except for the part where Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow spread disharmony throughout Equestria under your nose,” Rainbow Dash mumbled. 

“An’ the part where they united against you an’ stole yer magic,” Applejack groaned.

“And don’t forget Sombra going off on his own and infecting all of Equestria and beyond!” Discord triumphantly said, talon pointed to the skies.

Everypony froze. Their bemusement quickly transformed into shock, which quickly changed into anger. All of which was directed solely to Discord. Noticing the sudden shift in atmosphere, his talon deflated like a balloon. 

But not his awkward smile, as it only grew when he said, “Did I forget to mention that?”

A unanimous groan filled the bridge. Celestia and Luna smacked their faces. Bon Bon settled her chin on the map and rubbed her temples with the tips of her hooves. Twilight let her head fall into her hooves, the Alicorn princess shaking her head again and again. 

“Guess your foolproof plan didn’t account for the fool running it?” Ember muttered.

“Discord, why didn’t you tell us?!” Twilight shouted, lifting her face and jamming it in his direction. At his ludicrous actions. 

“You never asked!” Discord retaliated, lifting his hands defensively. “Besides, I had no idea what Sombra was up to when I brought him back! All I remember was watching the drama king fly off to several outposts across Equestria and the world. The outposts weren’t abandoned, either! They had plenty of ponies and other species looking after them, so I thought they would eventually find the crystals Sombra planted at each one!”

“He did what?!” Bon Bon screamed as she lifted her head, her expression beyond alarmed. It was catastrophic.

“Which ones?” Twilight quickly asked, needing focus to their primary objective at the moment. 

“Oh, wait, let me recount for a minute,” Discord explained, numbering them off on his fingers. “There was Outpost Cinder, which you’ve just had the displeasure of coming across. Outpost Castle in Trotsylvania, Outpost Boneyard in the Badlands, Outpost Woodland all the way up north in Hailberg, then all the way down south in the Saddle Arabian Outpost Dune, Outpost Mirage in the San Palomino Desert, and… one more… It’s always on the tip of my tongue…”

He lifted up his seventh finger, declaring with a scoff, “Oh, yeah! Obviously, how could I forget the most important one? It was Outpost Peak in Foal Mountain!”

Celestia and Luna gasped in unison. Bon Bon was mortified. They all stared at the map, searching the locations of each outpost named. Both Outpost Frostbite and now Cinder were crossed out with a big red “X” each. The other outposts were present and accounted for with circles, but most unsettling of all was Outpost Peak, the one location each Alicorn and Bon Bon held their stares with the longest.

All while Discord continued. “I always wondered what he was up to. Now you’re telling me we have the threat of gargantuan beasts on the menu for Equestria’s destruction. Honestly, if I had known or had cared that your little ‘secret club’ was housing these creatures, I would have ceased Sombra’s actions the moment he did so. But I merely thought he was spreading his infection to Equestria and beyond, and then infecting the Crystal Empire! If you think about it, this is really your fault.”

“Not the time, Discord,” Rarity grumbled, her exhaustion felt in every ounce of her voice.

Before the discussion could have devolved into another endless argument, Bon Bon tore herself away from the crowd, from the conjoined minds, and from the chaos of the situation. She settled to rest in the fleeting sunlight, the final rays of the afternoon sky boiling the horizon and sending a warming glare of oranges and yellows across the surface of the waves.

For the ocean was still beneath them. Beyond the windshield of the Radiance, wherever Ghidorah had taken his storm, it certainly did not infect the skies and seas where they were at. The ocean was calm and beautiful, the illustrious glow of the falling star shimmering brightly among the surface. The clouds were minimal, the threat of war and destruction even less. If there was anything Bon Bon admired, it was just how beautiful her home was.

Perhaps that was what she missed the most about home. The mornings, the evenings, watching the sun rise and fall with Lyra. The beauty of her home and her world could become temporary if they failed. If they lost everything, then the world would become another event like Outpost Frostbite. Like Outpost Cinder. Everything they knew, built, and loved… burned away as the Titans decimated the battlegrounds of what was once their home.

And then she saw all of the survivors. The dragons, the royal airships, the Wonderbolts, and the T.I.T.A.N. aircraft following behind and beside them. The massive array of species both large and small joining together in unity, in strength, to take that chance and save their home from the demons that tried to rise from Tartarus and take it from them. The ones who had persevered even in the face of great adversity.

They never left them, or her. Not even for a second.

It gave her the courage and the strength to take that necessary breath inward, to allow the sun to fill her with warmth. With hope. The day was over but tomorrow would surely come. And with it, the prospects of something different, something more, something they could strive to achieve.

And they could only do it as one.

With that thought in mind, that strength in her body, and that hope in her heart, Bon Bon rested her hoof on the windshield and said, “But this was his endgame all along. He sets off one set of crystals, and then he sets off the next. The others are going to follow suit, and if we don’t stop it now then we’re going to be dealing with something far worse than we already are.”

“Worse than Moe, Larry, and Curly?” Pinkie Pie asked. Discord smirked and gave her two thumbs-up.

Bon Bon turned to face her, and all of them. “One by one, some of the monsters T.I.T.A.N. managed to capture would be awakened and unleashed. And those are just the ones we know of. Sombra spread his infection throughout all of Equestria, even beyond our borders. What if his defeat at Canterlot didn’t wipe them all out? Frostbite and Cinder are evidence of that.”

Approaching the center table, Bon Bon felt the eyes of the many settling on her and her alone. Even the various T.I.T.A.N. agents had momentarily ignored their duties and listened to what she had to tell them. In a way, it was unnerving, but in another, it was enthralling. It had been quite some time since Bon Bon had been in the spotlight of T.I.T.A.N., and she would be a liar if she said she didn’t miss some aspects of it.

Rising up and laying her hooves on the table, standing tall beside Discord, Bon Bon asked aloud for all to hear, “The creatures we don’t even have accounts for could awaken as well… and where would that leave our world?”

“Complete apocalypse…” Twilight answered from the opposite end, the silence filling the bridge really adding to the depth and weight of her singular statement. It sent chills down the spines of the masses, a few gulps from ponies and agents alike. Even Celestia and Luna were disturbed by such a thought, knowing it was becoming much closer to reality than they would have liked.

“But why didn’t the T.I.T.A.N. crews at each facility warn us of the dark crystal infections earlier? We haven’t heard of any disturbances at the outposts you’ve mentioned,” Celestia thought aloud.

He chuckled at that, earning a tilt from Bon Bon’s head. Discord mused, “Well, there could also be the possibility that Sombra’s crystals have remained rather dormant. Unlike the hives at Frostbite and Cinder, these hives might know a little something about subtlety.”

“How can crystals be conscious?” Shining Armor asked.

“This is Sombra we’re talking about,” Twilight answered.

Shining turned to his sister and clarified, “But he’s dead.”

Discord was quick to reply, “A very strong possibility that his dark magic is working on its own to follow through with his last will. Chaos is a wonderful, beautiful mixture of uncertainty and madness. Only if you have a mind like mine can you understand it. It is practically imbued within dark magic. What we don’t know, and what we think we know, is but another ingredient into the vast world of ethereal power. And we have only merely scraped the top…”

“So, the crystals will eventually grow out of control like Cinder?” Bon Bon asked, watching as the draconequus lowered his lengthy neck down to her level. “They’ll grow big enough until they explode?”

Discord exhaled on his talons, rubbing them against his chest. “As I said… chaos is uncertain and maddening.”

“That’s more than enough of a reason,” Bon Bon stated with a clear, loud smack of her hoof against the table. She caught everypony’s attention and specially turned to the two Alicorn sisters. “Celestia, Luna, what say you?”

As for the sisters, what they had to say went deeper than they would have ever liked to admit. Coming face to face with a former enemy was absolutely nothing compared to facing what could possibly be their extinction. They knew the risks bringing the Lord of Chaos into the mixture. They knew what he was capable of and what they needed to limit from him.

Because even though they had ignored the warnings from Mothra again and again, they would find the balance between both worlds. They would use Discord to end the chaos before it could spiral out of control. They would use chaos to fight chaos. But not entirely. Not directly with the Titans…

But with the source.

“Discord…”

He lowered the cup of pony tears he had materialized out of thin air from his lips.

What he had told them had shifted their plans considerably. They had assumed Sombra did not finish his work at Cinder, and Discord confirmed that. There were other outposts in the world that had met the infectious, unholy touch of the fallen king, and they needed to be cleansed.

Knowing that, understanding that, believing that, Celestia took in a deep breath and said, “That which we ask of you is no simple task. We do not bear it lightly, and we do not expect you to do the same. We only wish you understand the severity of our situation… that if we continue to do nothing… these creatures… these Titans… will inflict their will, their rage, and their war upon our home.”

“Our mere powers alone are not enough to stop them,” Luna said, rekindling recent memories of the ferocious battle that had unfolded within the Dragon Lands. Everypony felt the heat from the rekindling in different ways. “We come to you only as a last resort… that the chaos you wield not be used for your own betterment… but for the betterment of our world.”

Celestia stepped forth, with her sister beside her. “Will you join us, Discord?”

While everypony else was falling in line to the inescapable route, Fluttershy remained resolute. She stood still on the side and watched hopelessly as her friends, one by one, let their hearts fall into the chance of chaos. Even though Celestia and Luna urged Discord to use his chaos appropriately, she knew him. She knew Discord for who he was, what he was, and his nature. Chaos and control were two very separate ideas, and trying to convince Discord to control his own nature was all but impossible.

But she wanted to trust him. She wanted to trust all of her friends because their hearts were for the greater good. For all of Equus and her people. She also wanted to trust Mothra. Fluttershy knew that instilling chaos within the clashing storms of nature would only end in the worst possible way. She had tried time and time again to get that point across, she wanted all of her friends to trust Mothra as well, but after today…

After having nearly lost Twilight, Fluttershy knew there was much more on the line. Titans were animals, and they acted only for their own betterment. Their own survival. They were neither evil nor sinless, except for Ghidorah. And bringing him down would utterly shake the world to its core. It could either devastate their home, their people, and their very way of life… or it could end quickly and cleanly. And Discord was the way to that path.

“Discord…”

Nearly the entire bridge turned to the voice, to her. Discord’s twisted, chaotic heart softened to the voice, to the mere image his eyes gazed upon when he turned to it. To her. She shuffled away from the table, closer to her friend, and lifted her hopeful and terrified eyes into his. There was strong confliction still warring behind her gaze, but she put her trust and her hope onto the best course of action. The one that put her friends, her home, and so many countless lives first.

“You only have to destroy the crystals…” Fluttershy pleaded. She actually begged, knowing full well the implications they were dipping into. She made her words as clearly and carefully as possible, for even someone like Discord to understand.

“Please… don’t cause any more chaos."

Discord cringed at the mere thought of no longer indulging within the wonders of chaos. A taste was nowhere near enough to satisfy his lustful urges. But Discord knew better. He struggled with it momentarily, but seeing her eyes soothed his soul. Led him towards a brighter, better path. One that even someone like Discord could come to terms with and finally, painfully, understand.

“Oh, very well,” Discord said with a great sigh, earning a small, relieved smile from his best friend. He smiled in return, letting it grow into a knowing smirk. “I suppose I could squeeze you all into my incredibly busy schedule. Now then…”

He opened a large planner he had mystically created, with only a few sentences of errands he had planned for the year on the first page. Mutating his finger into a pen, Discord licked the tip and began scribbling onto the page, muttering to himself, “Take care… of crystals. Stop them from exploding… and releasing… more… monsters. And no…!”

He snapped his talons. The planner vanished, as well as the pen on his finger. “… chaos magic.”

Discord turned to the still and silent crowds, eventually bringing his stare back down to Fluttershy. His smirk fell into a warm, small, normal smile. That was new, even for him. Not chaotic. Not mischievous. Not malicious. Just normal.

And it wasn’t half bad. “Not too much anyway,” he told her.

“You promise?” Fluttershy asked, her voice hopefully high.

He winked. “Just for you.”

She sniffled, still quite conflicted within herself, but nonetheless smiled to have found some kind of common ground.

“Now then!” Discord declared, slapping his palms and rubbing them ferociously together to create sparks. “Where do I start? Where is the entrance to this impeccable labyrinth of a dilemma you’ve all found yourselves in?”

“I would highly suggest you travel to Outpost Peak first,” Bon Bon announced, bringing her hoof forth and resting it on top of Foal Mountain on the map. “The Titan stationed there is a high-level threat. We do not need him breaking loose, especially now.”

Celestia and Luna agreed. Practically everypony in T.I.T.A.N. agreed. Discord stroked his goatee.

“After that, you can move on to—”

With a snap of his talons, Discord duplicated himself into six persons.

Flinching to the flashes of light, Bon Bon spun around and suddenly had a double take when five other Discords stood behind the original. She had trouble lifting her jaw from the floor. It still took quite some getting used to Discord’s power level. “Or… that could work, too,” Bon Bon mumbled.

“I assumed it might,” the original Discord declared, spinning around to face all the members of the bridge. “Now hold onto your applause! Saving the world doesn’t come with the snap of a finger! Or… maybe it does. When I return, your applause will be a welcome gift!”

The second Discord interrupted, “I also accept gift cards!”

“Birthday invitations,” said the third.

The fourth: “Ogres and Oubliettes games.”

The fifth: “Frozen sticks of butter.”

And the sixth: “Handfuls of granola—”

“DISCORD!” the Council of Friendship unanimously warned.

“Toodles!” all six Discords replied, vanishing off with a snap of their talons. One after another. Until the last one—the true Discord—disappeared in a flash of light. Leaving the bridge of the Radiance oddly quiet and lacking a certain spark of energy. Or more so, chaos.

“We’re dead…” Shining Armor groaned.
> Chapter 21 – Peak
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 21



“You have your fear, which might become reality; and you have Godzilla, which is reality.”



— Lt. Hideto Ogata



Foal Mountain, Equestria



Outpost Peak




Night was soon to fall upon Equestria. All was peaceful and still save for the distant storm clouds enlightening the darkness with its unrelenting lightning strikes. Yellow coursed across the heavens, thunder echoing several miles away. But in the realm of the mountainous regions of eastern Equestria, all was still. All was peaceful. 

And the Spirit of Chaos severed that peace with his presence alone, appearing through the air itself as his body slithered into existence by a mere flash of light. His miniature wings beat slowly to keep him airborne, though he really didn’t need their help. He levitated by chaos magic alone. 

Unfurling his body fully, Discord enlarged his eye to form a jutted spyglass, peaking to the world and minor civilization several hundred feet beneath him. The village of Hollow Shades was settling in for the long night of oncoming storms. A shroud of trees and towering peaks of rock surrounded the secluded village, with the rocks only growing taller and taller until…

The peak emerged, and Foal Mountain came into view from the frosty mists. 

Great forests surrounded the base of the mountain, with a cluster of smaller mountain ranges pockmarked around the area. A dark chasm was embedded between the mountain ranges surrounding Foal Mountain, but the peak towered above all else. Foal Mountain dominated the area and demanded awe and admiration for its mere presence alone. It was an impressive display of nature, Discord had to agree. A perfect place to hide a secret facility.

A perfect place to hide a monster. 

Slamming his eye back into his socket, Discord soared across the twilight skies with a valiant and adventurous smirk glowing on his features. He reached the mountainside in no time, scanning the surface until he could feel the sudden surge in dark forces whispering in the wind. It coated his skin like a shadow, an unnerving chill racing across his body and making it quiver like a wet noodle. Discord even made the appropriate sounds, moments before locating the source of the dark presence.

There it was. A dark crystal jagged and unruly, jutting out from the mountain’s surface to bask in the fading light of Twilight’s sun. How cute, Discord thought as he laid on the slope of the mountain lazily and stared at it, head resting in his talon. It was trying to bud. Sombra would have been so proud of the little tyke. 

And with a nonchalant flick of his paw, Discord tapped the crystal and immediately cracked it, his chaos magic infecting and effectively shattering the dark rock. With a victorious smile gracing his lips, Discord vaporized into mist and slithered within the cracks left behind. 

Just like that, he was inside the mountain, following the infection and entering bright lights. The rock became metal. The natural twilight became light bulbs. The mountain was hollowed and Outpost Peak was its skeleton. As the mere vapor that he was, Discord hovered and dissipated all throughout the facility, his misty eyes scanning every conceivable centimeter, corner, edge, and nook and cranny he could physically see.

Outpost Peak was a mildly impressive sight, Discord had to admit. The rooms only got larger as tight catwalks led to even greater chambers. The ceilings reached nothing but darkness as a countless display of scientific machinery lay organized and scattered throughout the floor, doing nothing more than gathering dust from the ages. A few stations were actually active, with T.I.T.A.N. scientists and agents residing next to several consoles.

They appeared startled in some way after rereading the scrolls displayed upon their discussion tables. Discord hovered over them in his invisible form, eyes peeking onto the parchments. They asked questions with no answers, the scientists all ushering one another to the beast’s resting chamber to view its current status. Must have gotten the recent update from Celestia, Discord thought, and he watched as they exited the laboratories to trot their way to the observation deck. Discord considered joining them to get a look at this so-called “high-level threat”, but he stopped.

Seeing was easy. Sidetracking was especially easier for him.

Sensing the magic was harder, but it was there. Hovering, waiting, resting in the air. Despite his greater curiosities, he followed the stench of dark magic and tracked it.

Slipping past the stationed T.I.T.A.N. agents, Discord returned into the room of which he had originally entered. From the crystal infection he had destroyed, Discord followed the path where the crystal was birthed. It stemmed like a black vein within the rock, and in no time and through several dozen feet of solid earth, Discord had reached a pocket of air once again.

He materialized into a full flesh and blood version of himself and entered the heart of the dark crystal infection, where T.I.T.A.N. would have never been able to reach. Discord knew that for a fact, because where he was was undetectable by mere magic alone. No machine of science or act of a unicorn’s spell could deduce where the hollow chamber within the mountain was located. Discord was the only one who could. Discord was the only being who could have sensed the darker forces festering within the chaos.

There, he witnessed not just a bud, not just a little tyke, but an extended family tree of crystals severing and infecting the inner mountain caves. Their black surfaces were practically boiling with mists of purple and green within the gems, countless hives growing bigger, stronger, and deeper by the minute. There was no doubting it any longer. Sombra’s crystals were ready to blow.

Sneering at that, Discord snapped his talons and brought forth five different telephones, each from a bygone era. Calling into each one, Discord announced, “Attention, Discords 2-6. This is Discord 1, the original and arguably the most handsome, calling in to hear any updates. Report in!”

“Just made it to Outpost Mirage, Discord!” the second Discord responded.

“Outpost Castle is in my sight! I’ll be there within the second!” the third Discord said.

“Clearing out Outpost Dune now, Discord!” the fourth Discord declared.

“Outpost Boneyard is practically deserted! I’m shocked a monster would stay here with such little supervision!” the fifth Discord noted.

“Outpost Woodland is found! Ready to cleanse some crystal when you are, Discord!” the sixth and last Discord finalized.

“Looks like fourthy started without us!” Discord said, shaking his finger. “Your granola will be only half-full when we get back. Nonetheless, let’s get to some cracking, boys!”

They all cheered into their telephones before Discord materialized them out of existence with a snap of his talons. With the receivers out of his vision, Discord got to work on the task at hand, claw, and paw. His fingers met and he gave an astounding crack of his knuckles.

His knuckles morphed into two pointing fingers, each hand resembling a short firearm. With childish “bangs” escaping his lips, Discord proceeded to fire off little spurts of chaos magic in various directions. Each bolt struck and shattered whatever crystal Discord saw. From the walls to the corners, from the ceilings to the floors, nothing was hidden from Discord’s sight, especially when the draconequus mutated to allow himself several dozen arms with hands and an extra twenty eyes to catch every last crystal.

To his own surprise, the chamber was cleared in a matter of seconds. Discord stood so alone within the empty cavern, with nothing but dead, broken crystals surrounding his feet. Noting such, Discord gave the room one last spinning turn before his arms and eyes dissipated into butterflies. He took in a deep, heaving whiff through his nostrils, tasting the magic in the air and sampling it for several seconds.

Not all the mountain was cleared after all. There remained but a small cluster in the distance, a mere crystal or two and then it was finished! It turned out to be easier than he thought, and with such little use of chaos magic to boot! Turning towards the source of the final remnants, Discord couldn’t help himself and actually skipped with a joyous upbeat bouncing in his body, humming between his lips. In no time, he would be free of Sombra’s presence guilting him any further. He would be back with Fluttershy and his friends and bask in their thankfulness.

The crystals tried to hide in the shadows. They stood before him like two towers crossed over one another, embedded within the mountain wall. Discord scoffed at it, rolling his neck and preparing himself for two final shots from his chaotic fingers. He believed it was easy, way too easy. He believed he was nearly finished.

And then he heard it.

“Theeerrreee yooouuu aaarrreee…”

The tips of Discord’s fingers deflated cartoonishly, as did his smile wilt into a limp string of skin.

His eyes burst open. His heart stopped beating, wondering why his mind was keeping things halted. But even the heart went without an answer, for Discord’s mind was rattled to a standstill. His skin was icy cold and his expression displayed every inch of that chill. His mind heard the voice within the darkness and he still, somehow still, could not comprehend it. So, it stopped. His mind stopped. His body froze. His heart yielded.

The crystals he was supposed to destroy sank beneath the rock. The two towers sank into the mountain itself, unveiling an entryway into a cavern of such perpetual darkness that it sucked in every shred and ounce of light from Discord’s lingering chaos magic. It sucked it in like a large inhale of air, an inhale that did not stop until Discord finally breathed.

And from the sound of the draconequus’ breath, the dark cavern was silenced. All was quiet deep within the mountain.

Wind somehow was born. It flowed from the gaping mouth of the cave and past Discord’s ears, making them twitch. Not wind. Whispers. Breaths. A haunting blue glow began to radiate deep from within the shadows. Flashes of green and purple bursts of light popped like strikes of lightning, shrieking as they shot out and struck the surfaces of the floors, walls, and ceilings. A red mist trailed the ground like serpents from the chamber’s mouth, beckoning the lone, beating heart into its embrace.

But Discord would not move. He would not enter into the cave whose mouth rivaled the peak of the mountain itself. He was frozen on the spot, trapped by his own conflicting will and mind that simply refused to believe what he had just heard. The voice could not have been real. It simply had to be false to make any sort of sense.

But what fun was there in making sense?

Even his own thoughts and words betrayed him, so much so that Discord could not even trust his own mind at the moment. But then the voice returned and made itself real. The voiced echoed from the darkness and bounced off the walls, every decibel thundering around the lone draconequus to nail the truth in harder.

“Cooommmeee…”

Given little to no other choice, what with no more crystals to destroy and his entire worldview thrown into a loop, Discord began his slow steps into the dark. His cloven hoof gently tapped the rocky floor, creating soft echoes throughout the cavern. His dragon claws scraped the rock with every step, and still he was outmatched. By the streaks of violet and sickly green electricity coursing throughout the walls and the shrieks they cried. By the soft, labored breaths of what should have been the wind flowing throughout the mountain.

In less than a minute, though it felt like an hour, Discord had finally arrived to some form of intelligent design. “Intelligent” was putting it nicely, considering what Discord witnessed looked far too primitive even for his tastes. The haunting blue light he had seen even outside the entryway was cascaded throughout all the new room he had entered. Everything was illuminated, casting deep, dark shadows across every rock and pebble.

Then, Discord saw it. The intelligence of such primitive design. He saw it resting, tall and proud within the heart of the cave and immediately knew what type of room he was in.

He had entered the throne room, and the throne of towering, dark crystal beat like a living heart against the mountain itself.

The throne was black and ferocious, unsettling and unholy. Red mist coiled and slithered from its radiating presence, the dark forces within each monumental gem pulsating with that haunting blue glow. Pulsating. Moving. Thriving. Living. The lightning shrieked all around it, brightening the crystal throne to make it stand out, to allow its shadow to crush Discord with every flash.

Its edges were curved and jagged, razor-sharp with each tip of the throne sending strikes of violent purple and green electricity throughout the entire cavern. In that illumination, Discord could see the mountain encased with various, infectious veins throughout the walls and ceilings, all of which sprouted more and more crystals. Many of which he had never sensed. Many he couldn’t even sense.

But they were there. They were as real as the throne. As real as the mountain it rested within. As real…

“I did not account for your intervention…”

The voice was finally found. Its origin was reached and emerged from the very seat of the dark throne. Hearing the labored breaths growl from it, Discord steadied himself for whatever unrighteous being could be present, watching and waiting for him in the dark. Though the deepest, darkest, most wretched parts of his heart and soul knew who it was, Discord’s heart, mind, and eyes refused to acknowledge it. Refused to believe it. 

Discord dropped his hardened gaze to the seat and saw it.

Watched as the grotesque lips twisted into a smile that showed every last blade of a fang and tooth. Listened as the words growled, “Even better…”

Gasped as his eyes, mind, and heart did not deceive him. Discord saw reality. He saw truth. It was real. He was real.

Resting on the throne was the living, breathing, smiling corpse of Sombra himself.
> Chapter 22 – A Final Solution
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 22



“Fear the Unclean Thing of the Mountain! For her feet shudders the world and her cry blankets even the clouds! The beast will not find satisfaction. The Living Earthquake will share her kin until all the earth is hers.”



— Unknown, Hollow Earth tablet



Foal Mountain, Equestria



Outpost Peak




Discord had to admit, King Sombra had definitely seen better days. 

Though he should have expected it. For he himself was an eye witness to Sombra’s last defeat, the pure power of the magic of friendship itself vaporizing him into oblivion. Not into the aether. But into death, for what all had believed to have been the last time. What should have been the last time.

He had nowhere else to go. The aether would never again accept his dark influence. It would reject him into utter destruction that he of all ponies most definitely deserved. And yet there he sat, breathing again, living again. Existing. But the more Discord stared upon him, the more he understood that the fallen king… had never truly risen again in the first place.

On initial observance, Sombra sat mighty and proud, holding a wicked grin to conceal his broken posture. But after several seconds of labored breathing—exhaling the sulfurous breath into the cackling, electric atmosphere of the mountain cavern—Sombra hunched forward and surrendered to the shattered and weakened flesh of his present corpse.

He was as a near-skeleton, hardly whole but still managing to hold that wicked smile, as if he had physically morphed his rotting skin to forever hold his grin no matter what pain or exhaustion claimed him. Dried and wet blood molded together around his charred skin, empty and dying veins weakly covering his exposed skeletal structure. Rotted and broken flesh acted as a chrysalis to contain his dark spirit, from what Discord could actually sense.

His chaotic senses were practically bursting from the high quantity of dark magic flowing inside and out of Sombra’s shattered person. It filled the air of the cavern, the light of the electricity, the crystals of pure, unfathomable darkness. Most of all, it flowed from him. Not from his withered, rotted heart. Not from his dead, decayed brain. From his shadow. From his soul. From his spirit. That was the part of him that had survived fully. That was what consumed the corpse of his former self.

A parasitic ghost infesting the body of his former self. Discord did well to keep down his dinner.

The cavern played its tricks and shot off more bolts of multicolored lightning from the dark throne. It spewed its red mist as a fog upon the rocky floor of the mountain. The throne continued to beat like a living heart against the mountain itself, all while the fallen king steadily inhaled and exhaled his quiet, weakened breaths.

And spoke with a wicked smile, “My message was received after all… after all… After all these years, my vengeance upon the princesses had gone… in other ways than I anticipated. You, especially, Discord…”

Discord cast his eyes about the room, spinning his head fully around until he finally settled back on the throne. He pointed to himself, mouthing the phrase “Me?”

Sombra showed more of his fangs from how wide his smile grew. He certainly did miss Discord’s idiotic—yet subtly controlled—naivety. Almost as if he was always playing a game with any tormented soul to come across the Lord of Chaos’ path. Discord believed he was still in control. He believed he still had all the power in the universe at his fingertips to do with as he pleased.

That was why Sombra smiled. The naivety. The drunkenness of power. How a single spirit never even knew how to properly utilize it.

Not until now. “Though I must thank you. I never would have achieved such power, such grandiose height had you not intervened and pulled me back from the aether.”

“‘Grandiose height’?” Discord scoffed, arms crossed as he grew a large and amused grin. The shock of the situation slowly dissipated into the realm of ridiculous, and one where Discord knew he had all the power.

He exemplified it. “From where I am, you look like you belong in a box floating down the river. What power do you believe you have, exactly? What power could you have possibly retained after Twilight and her friends vaporized you into a million, itty-bitty, Sombra pieces?”

A shriek of lightning burst forth and struck the ceiling, slithering high above until it finally died and darkness devoured their realm.

To Discord’s surprise—and what nearly took away his confident smirk—Sombra laughed. He laughed so quietly that they sounded like chuckles, only escalating when he lifted his head back and struck the throne. It was elongated, Sombra wheezing more than cackling. He let his head fall, his eyes darkened for a moment, but never surrendering the smile. Never letting the dark magic cease radiating from his person like a sulfurous fog. He was out of breath for nearly five seconds before he finally inhaled again, and did so that filled his decaying chest cavity and expanded his dried, cracked ribs.

He opened his eyes, and the green brightened to a horrifying hue. The purple mist flowed and dissipated from his gaze. His red pupils narrowed and he showed his fangs.

Sighing with that twisted, unnatural grin, Sombra replied, “I am no stranger to death, or defeat. I have cheated it before… banishment and hibernation… the aether… and now the very power I attained so very long ago bends to my will and my will alone. I… brought myself here. I… birthed my crystal here. I live… only because of meee...”

Sombra tilted his head slowly upon that drawn-out final phrase, his pupils falling to his right foreleg and the clear bone visible beneath the rotted flesh.

“Though defeat for a third time did not release me entirely whole… as expected. The magic of friendship was a power I underestimated… but never again. I now know what I face. What I have now attained will assure my victory over the powers of this old world. But…”

Discord’s arms fell. His smile finally left him, and he stood in the presence of the living shadow shrouded by his crimson fog, by his violet and emerald lightning. He remained silent as Sombra searched for the right words, the words he had practiced time and time again for this exact moment when he knew somepony would discover him. Would find him. Would finally confront what remained of him.

He remembered and said, “It seems I have made one last mistake. A fatal flaw from the past… finally returned. Both a blessing… and a curse. There are those who would lay claim upon my rightful throne. There are those who would dare rise up to overthrow the powers and declare themselves… as king. There are… usurpers among me…”

Sombra let his head fall slack in front of him, the tilted gaze weakly focused on Discord, yet held the widest, most alive and demented eyes the draconequus had ever seen. There was no life upon the face, yet in the eyes there was something more that was alive. Something darker.

“You know what I speak of…”

Discord gulped. He gulped because he knew. There was no questioning what Sombra was referring to, or who he was referring to.

“Ghidorah,” he managed to reply.

Sombra growled softly in the back of his torn throat. “My first defeat led me to him, and in my desperate hour I was consumed with all the fatal flaws of a fallen king. Wrath. Hatred. The lust for revenge without so much as a clear, rational thought. I acted as my rage dictated… and believed it to be the great serpent who would overthrow the princesses… not I… for even I in my weakened state could not overthrow him.

“His magic is not of this world…” The former tyrant of the Crystal Empire chuckled weakly, shaking his head with a quiet growl as he stared off into space. “Alien… fusing with my crystals to make them impenetrable to any feeble unicorn or Alicorn who would dare to even forge a crack upon them. A magic that was darker, alien, beyond our world and something even I could not control. In the past… that was the serpent’s blessing. My message would not be destroyed and he would awaken at the appropriate time… when they would come to discover him.”

Sombra leaned back into his throne after a pang of effort. The shadows washed over him until only his eyes were seen shimmering in the black, followed shortly by the bursts of light from his green and purple electric currents, showcasing every horrific detail of his grin. 

“His rise would give way to my vengeance.”

“That was your plan all along?” Discord asked, taking a slow and cautious step forward. “In the Frozen North… at Outpost Frostbite. If you couldn’t have the world, then nopony could?”

The revelation of Discord’s current status was still fresh, what with speaking to the literal corpse of King Sombra, who had miraculously survived his last defeat at Canterlot. Though considering Sombra could barely sit let alone breathe, Discord knew the fight was over before it even started. He could end the tyrant once and for all with just a snap of his fingers, but he waited. There was that mild curiosity that plagued the draconequus, leaving him with more questions than he could stomach. 

When the time was right, he would finish this. He would end Sombra’s tyranny for good and return to his friends in victory. Until then, he needed to know how he did it. He needed to know how Sombra became what he was and what his plan would have been.

“Initially,” Sombra admitted. “But time changes everything. The Crystal Empire returned… I was freed from the aether… by you, no less.”

He chuckled, cackling softly and salivating blood between his fangs. Discord snorted, narrowing his eyes and clenching his hands. His patience was beginning to wear. Sombra’s smile remained as he continued. “I have already failed three times too many. I will not fail again. I have already won this war soon to come. With the serpent’s release, I have ensured all the world will suffer… will burn… and out of the ashes I will finally build my empire.”

“Ha! Maybe in your pipe dreams!” Discord gloated.

Sombra did not even twitch. Not a movement. No reaction. He continued on as if nothing had happened, staring right through Discord. “Nothing of the old world will survive. They will surrender their freedoms… their lives… and their kingdoms to me. All will kneel or die. The world will finally be reborn… with me as its rising sun.”

His hooves clenched the arm rests of his throne, his smile daring to fall into a wretched snarl.

“And now… the serpent brings with him a curse…” the king growled with the intensity of a feral, primal beast, “… the audacity to rise against the true ruler of this world.”

“Such confidence,” Discord, reaffirming his former veil as Grogar by using the same words to defy Sombra once again. He continued to play with the corpse a moment longer, holding a valiant smirk and flicking his tail at the throne. “You have to wonder how far that kind of thinking got you last time? You stand against a mighty world with an even mightier army. What makes you think now will be any different, less-of-a-brainiac?”

Sombra hunched forward, a tiny smile gripping his lifeless lips. “Oh, you torment me with these memories, Grogar. My pride has fallen and I have risen to a higher peak. I have seen it all…”

He reared back, lifting his head to the ceiling while Discord watched on in silence, still holding his own shred of confidence. To his continued amusement—albeit with a slight pinch of concern—Discord saw as Sombra’s pupils slid into the back of his skull, leaving just the pulsating greens with purple mists. 

He uttered, “I have sensed them… resting as I once have. Waiting for their moment… to rise. Waiting for someone to bring them out of the darkness, out of the earth, and upon the world that was theirs before. Their radiating presence brought me to them, and I found the Titans after you set me free. These creatures were no different from me…

“They wanted their freedom… their home… to live on the land they once ruled, breathe the air they once breathed… and I could give it to them. The crystals I have birthed in these various outposts survived the magic of friendship purely because I imbued myself within them… all to enact my final vengeance.

“The Frozen North would never be enough… not while my heart still beat and my spirit still thrived in this mortal plane. Unleashing the serpent will not give me the retribution I so rightly deserve. I am connected to every crystal I have planted throughout the world. I have my eyes and ears and voice spread from every corner of every nation. I have been watching you all for as long as you believed I was dead. Every shadow, every whisper in the wind, every nightmare… mmmeee… My final solution to the plague of resilient parasites upon my world… has now finally come to fruition.”

King Sombra’s pupils returned, the red burning like fiery charcoals as they centered on the Spirit of Chaos. He smiled again.

“And I never could have done it without yooouuu…”

There was no witty remark that time. No sarcastic quip. No confident rebuttal that the embodiment of chaos and disharmony would have been more than happy to supply. But there was no appropriate call to respond, no accurate reason to assume Discord could have retorted with anything clever. 

What he was told, what he had pictured, it had only left Discord in a state he had been in a handful of prior times. Back when he lost his magic to Lord Tirek. When his chaos was stolen by the combined evils of Chrysalis, Cozy, and Tirek. Back when he was helpless, without power, utterly naked and unable to fight back properly. Here and now, he had the power to fight back. He had the power to end this, but there was another power consuming him, another power that rendered him speechless and frozen.

Fear. Sombra, the master of fear, had consumed Discord in the shadows of his dark spirit, his dark magic. And left him broken in his silence.

“But I wanted to wait for them…” Sombra continued with Discord trapped in time, “… for all of them to witness my message in the Frozen North. Twilight and her frieeennnds especially. They would have but a taste of my wrath, a mere breath of my revenge with the serpent’s awakening. Sadly… they survived… and now they will experience the full cup of my wrath. Now they will breathe the full breath of my vengeance.”

He leaned forward, eyes so wide and full of death that Discord felt their sickness clench his heart. Sombra spoke in a lost whisper, muttering the legend made reality, every syllable laced with an epoch of horrifying truths to the past… and the future. 

“The serpent… has been unleashed upon the world of mortals. That much is done, that much we cannot change. But what we can… is already set in motion when your clones discovered my other crystal hives. With a mere thought I can detonate them… unleash another monstrosity upon the world…”

His eyes flared upon his muttering, and Discord tensed at that.

And then Discord settled the same moment Sombra’s eyes had. “But one monster is not enough. My final vengeance is not yet complete. For what you have done… posing as Grogar… releasing me… allowing Twilight and her friends to defeat me… only now do you realize it was all for naught. What remained of my life essence returned to the crystals in the Frozen North, to the volcano of the Dragon’s Lair, to every last facility and outpost throughout the world…”

He caressed the throne gingerly, Sombra heaving in and out. 

“To here…” he breathed, lifting his eyes back to his hated foe. “My last act of will before what remained was reforged, damaged, but returned to the peak.”

“First you unleash them one at a time… and now what? You control them from your little throne room? And who’s to stop me from ending this now and banishing your spirit and that crippled corpse of a skin you call a body into… Oh, I don’t know, let’s try Limbo this time…?” Discord retorted, finding his strength, finding his courage at last. 

He affirmed that threat and took a step closer, bent low, pupils glowing a dangerous red as he bared his own fangs. 

Sombra only smiled in mild amusement. “More fatal flaws from the Lord of Chaos. You detest my brilliance and fail to imagine that my spirit remains. Therefore, I remain. Not chained to your will, or your chaos. Chained to nothing any longer. The final step… is this.”

He stopped caressing the throne. He stopped moving. He stopped breathing altogether. To Discord’s continued shock, he watched as Sombra cracked his neck bones to stare fully onto his limbs, his chest, his legs, and what remained of his mortal flesh. 

With a tremendous, sulfurous sigh, Sombra whispered, “I cannot remain in this chrysalis of a body. Not in this shell. The Titans will be unleashed… there is no stopping that which is already set in motion. The beast of the mountain we dwell within will arise, and I… Sombra… will be their king…”

In a sudden burst of terrifying movement, Sombra pressed his hooves firmly into the throne’s arm rests, the dark spirit that dwelled within his corpse flowing from his limbs and into the crystal itself. The reds of his eyes slid into the back of his skull once more, only the green remaining to pulsate brighter and brighter. The purple flares from his gaze grew wider, more fiery, more vengeful. 

Discord’s shock had transformed into terror the moment he watched Sombra perform the unholy action. Transmitting his spirit into a separate entity went deep into the dark arts, delving deeper into the realm of chaos magic. Deeper than Discord ever wanted to go. It was not the only reaction he could offer, for the mountain itself started to react as well to Sombra’s actions.

The throne burst with light and power, more and more lightning bolts striking off and colliding with the mountain cavern. Darkness and light flashed again and again from the heart of the crystal throne, that deep, mortifying blue shimmering a bright white before dying into a perpetual black. Rocks fell from the ceiling. The earth trembled. Jagged cracks shot out from the throne and reached Discord’s feet, prompting the draconequus’ attention back to it.

He could only stare at Sombra, watch as the pony had become something far, far worse.

His voice transcended his mortal body. His magic and his spirit were forged into one and elevated him to heights far beyond that of any mere unicorn. He lifted his head to the heavens and gave a ferocious, threatening cry. 

“They will recognize me… They will answer my call… The powers of this old, old world have known and feared me for eons, and only now will those fears reawaken to give me the strength I need to RISE! The mortals will fall and scream in terror when my reborn shadow will fall upon them! The Titans of this earth will know who rules them once and for all! They will know their ALPHA! They will bow to their king!”

The lightning struck his own body and eviscerated it.

“And all the world will bow to the one... TRUE... KIIINNNGGG!”

With a final scream, Sombra’s dark spirit had perfectly infused itself within the throne of crystal his body sat upon. The violent green and purple lightning shot out rapidly from each jagged tip, striking the walls, floors, ceilings and cracking through it all. Through rock and solid mountain. Shattering everything as his body erupted into fiery embers of purple, green, and red.

Discord shook away the stupor that tried to claim him a second longer. He acted quickly and fired a chaos blast at him from his lion paw, but Sombra’s body only gave its final laugh as his spirit deflected the chaos with a mere slash. His magic rebounded and struck Discord in the chest, launching him several yards backwards and rolling to an eventual and utterly humiliating halt.

And it was humiliating, knowing that he not only failed to destroy the crystals, but he also failed to stop the true threat behind it all. His eyes opened at that realization. Through the pain coursing through his chest, Discord opened his eyes upon the horror of the reality that came into existence.

Weakly but stubbornly, Discord lifted his head from where he laid and turned to see it. The last horrifying image before his entire world turned into a piercing, fiery blaze. Sombra laughed as his body became a blackened skeleton, became cracked and crumbled, still holding that unholy smile through every wailing cackle, every echoing cry, through the shrieks of the crystal burrowing deeper and deeper into the mountain until…

The crystal erupted.

The throne, the hive, every vein, every ore, every rock… destroyed in an astonishing blast of impure, unholy dark magic.

Outpost Peak joined it in a fiery explosion, decimating the entire southern face of Foal Mountain. The blast rivaled that of a volcano, creating a supersonic shock wave of thundering force. The power could be felt for miles on end, vanquishing the nearby clouds and tilting entire forests to the bed of the earthen floor. Each tree would eventually tilt back skyward, but the aftermath of the eruption remained.

Chunks of rocky mountain shot forth and decimated entire portions of the nearby forests, even striking sides of neighboring mountains and quaint, still villages. Being so close to the explosion awakened the village of Hollow Shades, and the populace was quickly flung into terror when earth and rock rained around them. Their eyes all returned to the source of the madness, seeing only the fires and billows of smoke from the peak of Foal Mountain.

And the mushroom cloud colored a sickly purple and green.

Lightning coursed throughout the mushroom cloud, lightning of violet and emerald. As the mountain settled and the world around it as well, reality set in to the horrifying truth that had befallen Outpost Peak. Nothing had survived in the explosion of wrathful magic. Nothing mortal. Not a single scientist. Not a single T.I.T.A.N. agent.

It was all dead.

And from the ashes… he was reborn.

A secondary eruption followed suit, the populace of Hollow Shades screaming in shock to see the western slope of Foal Mountain burst open with devastating force. There was no fire to come from this explosion. All they could see once the dust and embers cleared was a single, jagged, titanic claw.

The eastern slope erupted all the same, and the very same claw emerged, extending its spear-like talons as it stretched its muscles and bones. Both claws fell and gripped the sides of the mountain with tremoring power, shaking the very base of the once great peak with its mere strength alone.

And from the angle the town of Hollow Shades could not witness, so came forth the beast of the mountain. The Titan emerged with explosive energy, creating an avalanche of earth and rock upon the entire southern face of Foal Mountain. The sound was horrific, and that was all that was needed to send the innocent ponies within Hollow Shades screaming and running for their lives.

The rocks struck the earth first, followed by the claws and the remaining body of the awakened Titan. For the beast that had risen out of the mountain growled and shook itself awake after so many years of slumber. Weariness was not its only adversary at the moment. There was another, another presence creeping in on its mind and overtaking its weakened senses to the point that it had lost all control within seconds. Just seconds was all it took for the creature’s mind and will to fall.

The claws pressed firmly against the forests and devastated earth, each talon leading up to the forelimbs of the mighty creature. Which led to the many other forelimbs stretching and moving upon the Titan’s chest. The two main forelimbs changed in their illumination. For what once shone a bright orange with its scales were transformed into a haunting, sickening red. Green and purple veins washed across its slick, black body, razor-sharp back spires rising up higher and higher.

For what rose out of the mountain was no forgettable Titan of the earth, lost to history like so many others. She could never be forgotten. Her legend became real the moment she took her first breath and shined her eyes.

Rising out and rising up was Jinshin-Mushi.

The Unclean Thing. The Living Earthquake. The Dragon Beetle. An Abomination.

Or as T.I.T.A.N. dubbed her… MUTO Prime.

And Sombra’s eyes infected her.

The visor-like eyes of MUTO Prime flickered and burned a deep, piercing red, but with every shake of the creature’s head to combat the evil force encompassing her, her eyes continued to be reforged into a new fire. It was overwhelming. It was all-powerful. It was omniscient and unstoppable.

The red visor slowly mutated as MUTO Prime stopped fighting… and surrendered to the greater will. The red shimmered a haunting green with purple mists rising forth. In little to no time, the Titan stopped resisting. In little to no time, his spirit controlled every aspect of her being. From heart, body, mind, and melding with her own spirit so that he was all that was left.

His unholy red horn split her skull and rose from the beast’s head. It was over.

And Sombra… was reborn.

Planting his fists with a firm and thunderous crash back into the ground, King Sombra unleashed an earth-shattering tremor. From his fists and from his howling roar that all the night sky and beyond heard.
> Chapter 23 – Kingdom Come
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 23



“I am not just any monster, Hope. I am king of the monsters!”



— King Sombra



Trotsylvania



Outpost Castle




The third Discord had his work cut out for him. What should have been a mildly simple mission had devolved into a panicked state of shock, nausea, and confusion. He felt a chill rush up and down his body as the crystals within the catacombs of the ancient castle grounds began to shudder. Began to violently glow. 

A dark, cold knife stabbed into his heart the moment he felt the blast from several hundred miles away. Like the wind was just knocked out of him, his chaotic power nullifying for but a mere moment. In that moment, the clone of Discord gazed rapidly to the origin of the dark presence, the expulsion of unnatural, dangerous magic from so very far away. 

In that mere moment, his chaos magic was taken from him and the remaining crystals around him exploded. 

All at once.

All in a fiery, thunderous, tremendous blast of dark magic. 

The clone was vaporized instantaneously, leaving nothing—not even ash—as the dark power broke through the earth and made its presence known to all the world. In the falling light of the evening sun, the quaint city of Trotsylvania tremored and nearly collapsed in on itself from the sheer power of the explosion. The populace all screamed, all reached for something to grab, all nearly fell to the cobblestone streets before twisting their heads and their eyes and their attention to the source.

The great mound which held the ancient, forsaken castle of legends long forgotten erupted. Each tower of the black castle trembled as the ground beneath them gave way to the dark magic, slowly falling in a horrific avalanche down the mountain and towards the helpless town. Already, ponies began their fleeing retreat, screaming into the sky as the terrifying boulders fell down the mound in a dust cloud of epic proportions. 

Only, their fear did not cease. 

It only grew. So, so unbelievably large. 

The very same moment a hellish screech broke out through the air, the entire town of Trotsylvania froze. Every last stallion, mare, colt, and filly alike. Every last action trapped in a single, precious second of time. 

And in that second, they allowed the screech to cry and spread throughout all the land, let it permeate in the skies until their curiosity overcame their fears. Just this once. For what they had heard sounded nothing like an avalanche. It sounded like no explosion they had ever heard before. Slowly, steadily, families and loved ones clutched onto each other as one after another turned around back to the mountain. They all stared onto the remains of the dark castle. 

The mound faced the entire city, the dust cloud falling slower and slower. The rocks struck just the edges of the town before silence finally settled. The world became still. Every breath was held, every eye had turned, and every heart leaped when the castle fell apart.

By the rising, jagged horns.

By the emergence of the scarred, bone-white skull. 

By the screech of Titanus Baphomet once the monster burst forth from the mound.

Panic and terror flooded the streets of Trotsylvania once more, the sheer shock of their situation adding to the frantic actions they took. They knew that Equus was home to many beasts, many creatures, and yes, many monsters. But never in their days had they ever witnessed a creature of such magnitude and size, of such ferocity and power. Carriages careened as the ponies pulling them galloped for their lives, as families picked up their children and loved ones and fled the streets. 

For just as they did so, the Titan planted his black, lengthy claws upon the side of the mound and cried. It gave that nightmarish screech once more to all the earth. It pried itself out of the mound and ripped chunks of solid earth from their foundations, shattering the skies with raining rock, dirt, and mountain upon the unfortunate city beneath it.

Collapsing forward after prying himself free, Baphomet planted his claws upon the nearest towers and crumbled them by his weight alone. Doing everything to rise up, to hold steady, the Titan breathed in and exhausted his sulfurous, acid breath into the atmosphere. His eyes were closed, the beast resting momentarily, as his mind was battling with itself. 

The creature’s shaggy black fur hung from his body in a drenched fashion, each limb long and slender, from his needle-like talons to his goat-like hooves.  All was black save for his head, which resembled a dull, white skull with great antlers upon it. The antlers were even duller than the skull, darker in shade and holding several dozen scars and bloody indents. 

At last, Baphomet’s eyes flared open. 

His usual amber, goat-like eyes were instead infected by the dark power of King Sombra.

Then, he turned to the sound of the king’s call and screeched at it, plowing through the city to follow it. 










Badlands



Outpost Boneyard




The T.I.T.A.N. facility was in ruins, burned to a crisp with billows of smoke and flame raging out of the mountain cluster. Then, from the fires of hell came the shadow of a mighty claw. A claw that crashed upon the side of the mountain and dug its talons into the rock itself, cracking the stone by strength alone.

And from the smoke and embers, emerging from the fires… and slithering its way into the air, the serpent hissed and flicked its black, forked tongue. Then, another serpent emerged. A third rose up. A fourth. Five. Six in all that slithered and hissed and bared their dual fangs at one another, shaking their heads to awaken, and turning their attention to the center head. To the great dragon arising from its rest.

The night welcomed the return of Titanus Typhon after a long slumber. Sixty years of it.

With jagged horns dotting his red, armor-like skin and hide, each spine slowly arose from his back and sharpened to a blade-like point. The seventh and final head was mightier and larger than the smaller, meager serpents surrounding him, acting truly as the only sole head upon the Titan. His serpents were extensions of his will, extensions of his power and terror. They were not equal to him and therefore did not deserve to serve as a head upon the body. His tail extended several sharpened daggers as it waved back and forth in the air behind him. 

With a sudden, laborious lurch forward, Typhon cried out as the mountain collapsed and he struck the solid, dead earth below. Having no legs of his own, the Titan’s body slithered like that of his smaller serpents, each creature hissing and snapping at one another in sudden agitation. Typhon growled to put them in check, each serpent cowering and bowing their heads to the dragon.

Slowly turning in the direction of the cry, Typhon bared his rows and rows of razor teeth as a tremoring growl built at the bottom of his stomach. Rising up to form the earth-shattering, sky-tearing roar of the gargantuan legend finally returning to Equestria. But his will was not to extend his influence to the world around him. He did not wish to lay his new domain as he tried once before.

His eyes were overwhelmed by the influence of the shadow king, and by extending his wings and unfurling his power, Typhon took flight and followed the call.










Hailberg



Outpost Woodland



Titanus Amhuluk shrieked and tore himself out of the earth, out of the hold of the decimated outpost, and crashed upon the frozen forest beneath him with thunderous force.

Ice and snow fell from the hunks of earth Amhuluk threw around so effortlessly, striking the forest and crushing entire sections of trees. All the earth tremored upon his descent and crash landing, spewing up a mountain of frost and dust. Creatures both large and small fled from the eruption, took to the skies if they could and galloped freely from the rise of such a beast. Trees were severed in half by a mere slash of his limb. Each swing reached further and further, taking with it several more trees.

Amhuluk cried and slammed his claws upon the snow. Jaws agape, eyes wide and awake, the Titan howled and slashed at the forest floor again and again. In the distance, the kingdom of Hailberg watched the disturbance unfold from their balconies, from their safe haven, and held their breaths in pure shock and awe at such a beast.

Four, trunk-like legs and two extensive arms were thrown about as the Titan thrashed ruthlessly. Amhuluk’s body was unlike anything the moose of Hailberg had ever seen, being black in coloration with ten, pupilless eyes that normally glowed yellow, but now shone a bright green with purple mists. Four tendrils flowed from his face and down his back. His forelimbs were loose, more vine-like in appearance with four bladed claws in each hand. His teeth held a tongue flicking and flying, a bony-spike jutted out from the end. Blue veins pulsated all across his body, even down his back and upon the tree-like structures bursting forth, even down his spine.

Everything the monster touched was ripped to shreds, and the moose could do absolutely nothing but watch. Their weapons were not enough. Their leaders were gone. All they could offer was their horror to see the beast acting in such a way. He rolled and thrashed like a screaming, crying infant having a tantrum.

Instead, his agonies originated from something much greater, much darker, than a mere hissy fit.

And after several moments of confronting it, of battling it, and eventually falling to it, Amhuluk finally laid in a settled state. One eye after the other fell, and all the yellow was replaced with a bright emerald, violet mists trailing from each orb. Amhuluk slowly raised his head, and in the light of the early morning, heard the cry.

He responded.

His body morphed as he replied to answer the call, each claw reaching several hundred feet and yanking the Titan’s entire body forward. His feet did the same. All four of them. Each limb extending and pulling and bringing Amhuluk that much closer to his alpha.










Saddle Arabia



Outpost Dune



T.I.T.A.N. airships and Solar Bolts bombarded the strengthened hide of Titanus Sargon, but the meager bombs and worthless bullets did nothing but slightly irritate the great scorpion.

The morning sun showcased utter devastation in the sands outside of Saddle Arabia. Though the populace was spared the tremendous destruction of such a creature’s awakening, the earth itself bore the price. Flaming debris lay scattered across the dunes, with decimated airships and burning carcasses of Solar Bolts pockmarked across the trail.

Surrounding the trail of destruction Sargon left in his wake.

Even from miles away, the Saddle Arabians heard the tremor and rose from their beds to see the fires burning on the horizon of the morning sun. From the fires of the destroyed T.I.T.A.N. facility, the great, black pincers arose from the sands and gently closed. The tail and stinger of the mighty Titan grew higher and higher, eventually reaching a height so great that even the ponies of Saddle Arabia could see it, safe and sound in their little shred of paradise amidst a desert of unforgiving heat, wind, and death.

And, thankfully, they were safe and sound, instead forced to watch as T.I.T.A.N. agents and pilots lost their lives in a futile attempt to stop the beast. There was no stopping it. Each of its eight legs planted themselves into the sand and dragged the rest of the gargantuan monster across the sands. The arms and pincers were raised high to ward off the airships, the thick tail doing the same to swipe at the Solar Bolts.

Though it was all ultimately pointless. Sargon’s highly-armored skin would not be penetrated by such minimalistic explosives. He would not be stopped. He had his journey the very second the underground outpost erupted and the alpha cry filled the air.

Lifting his mighty head and standing tall upon four of his eight legs, Sargon turned his bright, emerald eyes to the source of the call as T.I.T.A.N. attacked him from above. Purple mists flowed from his gaze, the Titan roaring in response as he leveled back to the sand and raised his pincers to shield himself from the continued bombardment.

All while his stinger struck every last airship that dared to cross his journey.










San Palomino Desert



Outpost Mirage



There was a great earthquake deep below ground in the San Palomino Desert. The ponies trembled, their bodies shivering, their young crying as the near city of Somnambula experience the quake just as suddenly. Just as terrifyingly. And just as quickly…

And from the womb of a great mound of sand, Titanus Yamata no Orochi burst forth with a roaring cry, spewing sand and fire and debris across all the dunes. Across all the city. The very same city his seemingly-endless body fell upon.

Crashing into the city and sinking there, almost dormant in a sense, the Titan remained unmoving as the storm of dust flushed through the dark streets and consumed the houses and buildings. There was chaos and screams for a moment, and then silence flowed gently in the breeze. Ponies emerged from their hiding spaces, lifting their heads from behind their market stands, and stepping back out into the streets from the houses they had taken refuge in. A massive wave of curious—though obviously mortified—ponies steadily approached the destruction. Then just as suddenly, just as terrifyingly, and just as quickly, the earth moved.

It split.

And the Titan rose.

He lifted his neck slowly and steadily, causing a terrified uproar to fill the crowds and force them backwards. All while they gazed to the towering beast. His brown and tannish skin was armored along his back, with numerous, claw-like legs perfect for digging and burrowing into the ground. All of Somnambula paid witness to the titanic monstrosity arising above even the height of their pyramid.

They watched as it opened its circular jaws.

If they believed they were mortified before, the mere image of the monster was enough to leave them petrified, and worst of all, frozen where they stood. The creature held no eyes. He was blind. Green and purple veins pulsated across his lengthy, worm-like body. The jaws split apart. The teeth opened outwards and extended to allow the hellish, unholy serpents to spew from his mouth. But they were not serpents. They were also blind. 

All eight mouths that spewed from his maw, out into the darkness of the night, opened their own jagged maws and released a bleating, shrieking scream. A high-pitched wail amplified eight times that made every last equine shield their ears to prevent losing their hearing. When the Titan was finished screaming, it was the ponies who screamed. They fled. 

But the Titan did not give chase. All eight mouths slid back into the gaping jaws of the worm, the teeth closing quickly as Yamata no Orochi spun to the direction of his new and ripe interests.

Like a feeling he could not shake, like a feral instinct he could not overcome, he tunneled back into the ground, tearing through the city itself, ripping up chunks of entire landscapes and marketplaces before finally reaching the desert once more. Once more in the sands, Yamata no Orochi sped deep down to a sudden and shocking disappearance, with only one destination in mind.

Like the others, he answered the call. They answered the call of MUTO Prime, all five of their minds, spirits, and wills consumed solely… by Sombra.




> Chapter 24 – Brave Face
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 24



“The more the panic grows, the more uplifting the image of a man who refuses to bow to the terror.”



— Ernst Junger



The Radiance



Eastern Ocean




Radios were ablaze. Emergency beacons were activated and alarms blared all across the Radiance’s bridge. Communications were filled to the brim with panicked world leaders all receiving the same terrifying distress signals from their own home countries. And all they could do was stand in the midst of the chaos and try and breathe it all in. 

Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and all the Council of Friendship tried to make sense of what was happening, but it was practically impossible. 

One letter after another kept magically appearing in thin air, with a flash of magic and an aura of power falling into the hooves of the communications officers in the bridge. Those letters would then be transferred to the center table for Celestia, Luna, and Twilight to decipher and respond. Sooner rather than later, it was becoming much more hectic. 

The radios started calling in, with nearby airships wishing to speak to Celestia and Luna on the issue at hoof. That being the sudden distress letter the ruler of each kingdom received. Such as the rulers of Saddle Arabia and Hailberg, each of them speaking of their T.I.T.A.N. outposts suddenly being breached. There were even distress letters received from Zebrabwe and Casaflanka, from Trotsylvania to Griffonstone, all the way in Dodge City and even in Somnambula. Pockmarked and stretched across the globe. All of them the same.

Giant monsters inflicting their will and madness upon the helpless cities and settlements.

Whatever they tried to hide from the world was no longer applicable to their current situation. The Titans were free and thousands had already witnessed them with their own eyes. There was no reason to hide the truth anymore. All they needed to focus on was containing the situation to the best of their abilities. Even that seemed like a pipe dream, an impossible reality. 

But one was not bound to their reality. One had chosen to assist them in a way that benefited all of Equus, not just his own chaotic desires. And now they had no word on where he was, or what even became of Discord. They had all known and agreed to the inclusion of Discord in their joint operation. Some world leaders even had the gall—or the right mindset—to consider Discord as the one to blame for the sudden destruction of the outposts. With no sign or response from the Spirit of Chaos, they could only assume the worst.

The worst had yet to come, and everypony felt it.

Ember gazed to each distress letter scattered across the face of the table, her expression hardened and cracking at every conceivable notion she tried to take, at every brave stance she tried to formulate. Her home had already suffered well enough, and now the thought of seeing others suffer just as well from these beasts was too much for the Dragon Lord to take in at once, let alone properly and effectively respond to. 

The two sisters remained resolute yet terribly shaken, responding to each radio transmission and informing the communications officers of what they wanted to tell the other world leaders. They read each letter in unison, discussing with Bon Bon, Shining Armor, Cadance, and Twilight how best to respond both from their homeland and beyond. With aid from the Council—though all of them hardly appeared to be in a positive state of mind—they managed to create some form of response to each letter.

They told the remaining survivors at each city and settlement to report to the designated bunkers created specifically for their present emergency. Mentioning the bunkers to the Council was a surprise, especially to Twilight, and yet another one of Celestia and Luna’s many secrets. One of T.I.T.A.N.’s secrets, and their species’ last means of survival in case of an apocalyptic scenario involving the Titans. Bon Bon knew about them, too, slightly pained by the memory and the severity of the bunkers’ purpose. Now, they were finally being brought into play. Her worst fears were coming to light. 

For added assurance, they informed each settlement that support would arrive soon, and to keep a steady contact with the Titans to see where they would travel next. 

All they knew, from what the destruction could tell, the Titans were moving in the same direction, to the same destination: Outpost Peak. Or, what was left of it.

With wishful thinking and praying for a whole lot of luck, Twilight let her magic flow from her horn and surround each responding letter, which were then magically transported back to each specific location. Celestia and Luna also assisted, with Cadance and Shining aiding as well, and Spike spewing his green flames to help Twilight. The letters were sent out in puffs of different shades of magic, off through the air to hopefully reach the ponies crying out for help.

Thankfully, the letters T.I.T.A.N. supplied to each city and settlement were magically set to travel only to Celestia or Luna’s present location, and in return to the cities of which they came, as they had created the letters to respond in such a way. That way, the populace of each settlement had the assurance that their messages were always going to be received by the former princesses. At least, that was how the emergency distress letters were set up in Equestria. It was undoubtedly similar—or possibly different—for the other nations. 

Stress flowed like untamed river rapids, rapidly increasing in both turbulence and anxiety. The engines of the Radiance and of the airship fleet surrounding them increased to the maximum velocity, to ensure they reached the epicenter of the explosions worldwide. Everypony was on edge. They had no idea what to expect, only that when they reached what remained of the outpost, something undoubtedly terrible was awaiting them. 

Fluttershy seemed to take it the hardest. 

For even in the midst of such uncertainties and strife, there was one that boiled the hottest, the one in the heart of their situation that everypony seemed to mention and then quickly move on from. But not Fluttershy. She could only fear for her friend’s safety. Even if nopony else did, she believed Discord was not to blame for what happened. She alone prayed that her friend was still safe, even after all that had happened. 

The Pegasus whimpered and shuddered from her meager position at the center table, but she was not ignored. Rarity and Applejack consoled and comforted their friend to the best of their ability, assuring her that Discord was fine. He had gotten out of far worse situations before, and all of them unscathed. But it only grew worse as time went on. With each passing minute, not even the comforting words from her friends could supply Fluttershy with the hope she needed. 

A near half-hour had passed, and there was still no sign of him. Nothing to indicate he had made it out. No signal. No letter. No—

Just then, a chaotic burst of magic flooded the bridge and earned the attention of everypony present. Fluttershy gasped, her hooves rising to her agape mouth, eyes wide with hope. With stunted fear. Silence suddenly flooded the bridge, and every last breath was held as the portal swirled and grew, until finally, in a bright flash, there appeared the withered draconequus to every conceivable eye. 

He flopped flat on the metal floor, chin crashing first as he practically melted.

“Discord!” Fluttershy cried, the tears she had managed to keep in for so long finally bursting free. She couldn’t help herself. She spread her wings and flew forth from the center table.

A rush of bodies slid to his sides, Fluttershy being the first with shocking speed. The remaining members of the Council reached him quickly, from Twilight, Spike, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie. Bon Bon broke away from the table but did not approach Discord, choosing instead to stare from a distance.

“Oh, we were so worried! Do not, I repeat, DO NOT do that to us again, Discord!” Fluttershy exclaimed, moments before giving in and nuzzling the side of his face. Cradling his head in her hooves, Fluttershy was rapidly panicking at the lack of reaction from the draconequus to seeing his friends. 

“Discord…?”

He appeared deeply wounded and weary, scorch marks and dried blood plastered across his fur from head to toe. His bones felt like broken sticks, or rubber, putty in everypony’s hooves as they gawked in horror at the touch. Pinkie giggled and waved Discord’s floppy goat leg above her head, Applejack responding with a swift cuff in the back of her head. 

After several tense moments of calling his name and gently prodding at him, Discord finally responded by fluttering his eyes open. Everypony expressed smiles of relief, especially Fluttershy. Then, he answered with a heaving cough—causing the Council to flinch back in shock and disgust—the draconequus hacking up a smog cloud before his neck wilted like a dying flower once more. 

“Discord…”

Finding the strength to lift his head on his own, Discord turned to face the approaching figures of Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Ember, all of them reaching where Bon Bon stood. The special agent cast them each a quick glance before falling forward, before allowing her stare to settle with theirs on Discord. Their shadows fell over him, and Discord could only shrink at the mere presence of a shadow, his expression tightening, furthering in his own display of disgust, shock, and trauma.

Mostly, though, embarrassment for what had happened. 

They read him like a book, studying every burn, every broken bone, and every detail emphasized from his expression. They read nothing good, nothing comforting, and dared to even ask the simplest of questions. 

“What happened?” Celestia demanded. 

Soon enough, all the bridge fell fully silent and turned their attention onto the wilted Spirit of Chaos. Every breath was held, every head was turned, and every eye remained unblinking. Even the Council of Friendship were at Discord’s word, staring at him with those wide, hopeful, terrified, unsettled stares. All of these things, and yet only Discord knew the truth. 

Only he knew what really happened.

Cracking his neck with a satisfying flurry of pops, Discord sighed with a grimace and held up his lion paw. He managed a growing, nervous grin, narrowing his disjointed eyes to the former princesses as he closed his pointing finger and his thumb close together.

Answering with a high-pitched, timid voice, “Little problem.”
> Chapter 25 – Kingslayer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 25



“I am not afraid of an army of lions led by a sheep; I am afraid of an army of sheep led by a lion.”



— Alexander the Great



Foal Mountain, Equestria




The storm was the first to hit the shores of Equestria. An eerie shroud of darkness fell upon the land as the heavens were consumed in a never-ending storm of black and shrieking, golden lightning. The storm took away the light of the moon, of the stars, and left Equestria in a state of utter stillness, cloaked in shadows.

And then came the rain.

Like a wave had struck the land, the wall of rain slowly devoured the world until the mountains, the canyons, the forests, and the village of Hollow Shades were all doused. The wind stirred and swirled above as the eye of the hurricane moved steadily into position. Then, the storm ceased, and a heavy rainfall and strong wind were all that were left surrounding Foal Mountain. 

Until the storm broke and Ghidorah landed upon the earth. 

Peals of thunder and cries of lightning filled the skies just as the Golden Demise tremored the world beneath him. His scales were coursing with electricity, his spines trembling and chittering as each head slowly rose from the decimated forest beneath him. With an extension and flap of his wings, Ghidorah slowly observed his surroundings with a great, slithering turn.

Ichi shook his head in mild bemusement, growling softly. He saw nothing with his heightened vision, and that greatly annoyed him. Ni lowered his neck so that he was barely even gracing the tips of the trees beneath him. He hissed and bared his jagged, razor-sharp teeth. San continuously sniffed at the air, at the forest floor, and slowly opened his jaws to growl a low, guttural cry. Ichi and Ni turned to the left head. They watched San sniff again and again.

They did so as well, and they caught the scent. The scent of a rival predator. First, he heard the call, and now the smell of the beast was present. Ghidorah had his trail to follow. He bent low and proceeded to hunt.

The tips of his wings met the forest with slow and subtle precision, each of his three heads low to the earth and slithering gently above it. Flicking his dark, forked tongues, Ghidorah scanned and smelled and hunted every mile, yard, and inch of the land. His feet gingerly met the ground, crushing only a few trees with each step and creating very little noise on a grander scope, where his storm nulled any other sounds. It was very unusual behavior for a Titan his size, but the situation called for it.

Ghidorah had heard the call of the rival alpha. He had sensed its presence to this location and had begun the hunt. To surprise and ultimately defeat his foe, Ghidorah needed to seek as the hunter, and to discover the alpha as his prey. And so, he slithered and hunted between the mountains, his body low to the earth and his heads sniffing, hissing, and searching. 

From above the mountain peaks, Ghidorah appeared like a prowling, golden lion, devious and malicious intent on his shared minds for whenever he could find the prey he so desperately hunted for. But clouded in a dark shroud of shadows, Sombra knew there was no hope for the usurper to find him. 

A mist of wicked magic slowly evaporated from Sombra’s new body, turning his once misty form into a solid state. Into the form of MUTO Prime poised for the kill on the peak of the nearest mountain. He scanned the forest and the storm, his bright green eyes falling to witness the three-headed usurper for himself. Sombra slowly widened his jaws, his jagged teeth slick with saliva as a void of rancid, sulfurous red mist escaped his maw.

It had been over a thousand years since he had seen the great serpent, no longer trapped within several hardened layers of ice, but free to roam and lay siege to the world. Just as Sombra once intended. But his intentions changed with time, with the shifting of the global powers. Now, resurrected and stronger than ever before, Sombra was not about to let the false king rise to his throne. For it was Sombra’s throne to claim, well-deserved with nothing more to protect it. Not even the world.

Not even the global powers.

Not even Ghidorah.

With his forelimbs and claws tightly gripping the mountainside, King Sombra slowly began his approach. He took a cautious step closer, his limbs and claws scraping the rocks. He waited for the sound of thunder to move, and he proceeded closer. Closer. Freezing whenever the storm had, proceeding when the winds cried, the thunder roared, or the lightning shrieked. Until he overshadowed even the great serpent. 

Sombra bent low. He bared his teeth. 

A flash of lightning illuminated the darkness above Ghidorah, and Monster Zero stopped. 

All three heads saw the shadow.

Sombra leaped off the mountain, crying with a trembling roar as he did so. A roar that split the storm and struck the heavens.





Ghidorah rapidly twisted all three heads in the direction of the surprise attack, with Ichi, Ni, and San all screeching in quick retaliation to the rival alpha roar. Ultimately, though, Ghidorah was too slow to dodge or counter the pouncing strike from above. Sombra had gained the advantage and slammed his massive forelimbs onto Ghidorah’s heads. 

A shocking earthquake shot out across the forest, spewing rock, dirt, and trees outwards into the air. Ghidorah’s body crumbled in an instant, moments before reawaking to the Devil’s will. His wings expanded greatly and flapped forward, pulling the heads out of Sombra’s grasp. Free with trails of earth and dust following his necks, Ghidorah cackled at the opposing Titan. Sombra roared back. 

And he was relentless in his advance. 

Slightly disoriented still, Ghidorah only managed to gain so much ground before Sombra lunged for him again, now proceeding to wrap his jaws around Ichi’s neck. Ichi cried out, San and Ni instantly responding to aid. They bit down on the MUTO’s head, digging their fangs in deep, ripping and tearing to pry the beast off of him. Sombra responded by rearing up his claws and slamming them down onto Ghidorah’s heads. The serpent flapped his wings to break free. 

Sombra struck those next.

Twisting, turning, and eventually releasing Ghidorah, Sombra spun and planted his fists firmly into the earth. He watched as his effort had paid off, for his strength had thrown Ghidorah several hundred yards deeper into the forest, closer to the next mountain range. The Death Song fell and rolled, shrieking and cackling as he did so. Snorting with a shake of his head, Sombra was bleeding but satisfied. His new body would take some getting used to, but it was nothing if not powerful. 

Not many could say they had the will or power to even throw the mighty Ghidorah off his feet.

Shaken but undeterred, Ghidorah rose quickly and spun accordingly, roaring in octaves of three. The two glared each other down momentarily as Ghidorah lifted his wings and extended them in a haunting display. An intimidation tactic, the three-headed dragon using his wings to scrape his storms. To show how mighty he was compared to the meager world and all who stood beneath him. 

Sombra roared and slammed his fists into the ground, sending an earth-shattering tremor across the forest. A tremor so mighty that even the mountains trembled to his power. Even Ghidorah lost his footing and crumbled slightly, the hydra shrieking. With that, Sombra began his charge. Ghidorah saw him and flapped his wings anyway, kicking off the ground to gain his advantage in the air.

But lost his breath when Sombra kicked off the ground all the same and gored him directly into the mountain. 

The sounds of an avalanche came shortly after Ghidorah’s agonized cries. For it was Foal Mountain he had tackled Ghidorah into, the remains of the once-mighty peak collapsing in a dust cloud of tremendous boulders. Seeing such, Sombra tore himself away from the serpent and watched from a safe distance. He watched as the dust and rocks fell upon Ghidorah. He witnessed as the beast thrashed and crumbled beneath the weight of an entire avalanche. He listened to the cries of the hydra fall silent.

Breathing in deeply, viciously, Sombra unleashed another roar of epic proportions. A roar to declare to all the world that his usurper was bested, and that Sombra, the one true king, reigned once again. 

But he was deafened, blotted out by the oncoming roar of another. 

A roar that ripped through Sombra’s very body, mind, and soul. A roar that Sombra had heard many times before, now finally presented before him and only him. He turned to it, his shimmering eyes gazing into the darkness of the storm and seeing nothing within the devastation. Then, the earth trembled. A thunderous set of stomps grew closer, stronger. Sombra spread his forelimbs, his legs, his claws, and let his jaw fall. His breathing narrowed.

He stared into the darkness and waited.

And emerging in-between the distant mountains, Godzilla stomped into view. 

The fabled “King of the Monsters”.

A false king daring to stand before Sombra with his crooked crown, the MUTO imagined. Sombra growled softly, his MUTO form already presenting himself lower, more defensive. Ready for another king to fall before him. 

As for Godzilla, having followed Ghidorah’s storm and traced the sounds of battle, the echoing roars eventually brought him to the devastated forest. To his mild annoyance, Godzilla turned to witness a shocking sight several hundred yards before him. His eyes narrowed. He snorted, growled, and bared his teeth. The moment his eyes fell upon the body, the form, the image of the beast standing against him, Godzilla knew what it was. 

He had plenty of horrific memories of the creatures slaughtering his kind, and the great female before him was the worst of them all. A parasite, if not stopped would spread her kin to every beast she defeated. Godzilla had sought his old rival, and instead came face to face with an old enemy of his species. 

His rage fumed, spewing from his nostrils in gusts of steam. His dorsal plates gently illuminated, only increasing in brightness with each passing second. All to intimidate. All to threaten. All to express his undying hatred for the beast standing against him once more. 





Nothing needed to be said. 

Godzilla thrashed his claws out and unleashed a horrific, fury-filled roar to MUTO Prime.

Sombra retorted with his own roar to Godzilla, slamming his fists into the earth without remorse. Charging without mercy. Without hesitation. 

Godzilla charged back.

And with a clash of lightning brightening the darkness of the storms, the Titans clashed themselves. Godzilla slammed his claw into Sombra’s throat, pushing the MUTO backwards before driving his own jaws around the beast’s windpipe. He bit down fiercely and pressed on the attack, Sombra losing his breath with a high-pitched wail.

Shrouded in the storm clouds, the T.I.T.A.N. fleet emerged just in time to witness the creatures tearing each apart within the mountain ranges. Ripping the forest to shreds beneath them, shattering the earth with every thundering stomp, and eviscerating the sound barrier with every booming war cry. Dozens and dozens of airships hovered and flew around the peak of Foal Mountain, observing the battle before them, knowing not what to do.

They did nothing except witness it. From every royal airship, every T.I.T.A.N. aircraft, every creature of the air, and even to the Radiance itself. Those within its bridge pressed themselves to the glass windshields and gazed to the war unfolding beneath them. 

As for Twilight Sparkle, the claims turned rumors from the Lord of Chaos became truth before her very eyes. She pressed herself so firmly to the glass that her face practically melted onto it, her eyes as wide as physically possible and her jaw unable to close. Her lungs unable to breathe. Her heart unable to beat. Raging several hundred feet below them, she witnessed Godzilla battling a much more different Titan. It was unlike anything she had ever seen, all except for one defining characteristic.

Or, make it two.

The infection of dark magic clouding the eyes of the Titan… and Sombra’s horn jutting out from the beast’s head.

What Discord claimed to have seen was real. He was not lying, nor would he have ever lied about something so severe. But considering the unfortunate series of events that led to Twilight’s coronation, it had become difficult to fully trust Discord again. Yet what he saw in Foal Mountain was to be believed, for everypony saw it all the same. 

They saw him. And it was really, truly him.

King Sombra had survived. He had returned. Not in the way they expected it, but in the flesh all the same. Even if it was a new flesh, they could clearly see the influence of his dark magic, they could see for themselves his unmistakable horn that no other being or creature carried. His revival and return shook everypony to their cores, from the likes of the Council, to Bon Bon, and even to Celestia and Luna. 

Discord lazily leaned against the glass windshield, staring with a rather bemused expression to the battle beneath him. Covered in bandages from the damages he sustained by the dark magic influence, Discord seemed a little worse for wear. He was weary, exhausted even, and yawned. 

“There’s the self-proclaimed ‘one true king’, for ya,” Discord pointed out, every eye against the windshield shifting his way before following his finger. Godzilla reared up and slammed his claw down atop Sombra’s head, earning a shrill roar of pain from the MUTO. 

Smirking lightly at Sombra’s torment, Discord turned back to the Council, the former rulers, and everypony who cared to notice him. “Now what do you intend to do about it?” he asked.

“Can’t you just snap your fingers and end all of this?” Rainbow asked, her voice still slightly shaken—as was her world—by the fact that Sombra was still alive and had fused himself with a freakin’ monster. “This just keeps getting weirder and weirder.”

Though not particularly sharing Rainbow’s choice of words, all of her friends shared the same mindset. The situation was growing too large for even the Elements of Harmony to handle. The most dangerous Titan in the world was unleashed, alongside a war-mongering Fire Demon, and five other Titans breaking out of their cells and causing untold chaos and pandemonium across Equus. And now Sombra was alive, but not only that, he had taken a new form of the Titan in Outpost Peak. A Titan Bon Bon and the entire organization deemed a high-level threat, and an ancient enemy to Godzilla’s species upon further discussion.

They didn’t blame Rainbow Dash for wanting to take the easy way out. 

“Normally,” Discord noted, attempting to snap his fingers but failing due to his injuries. His fingers snapped in half at the attempt, the draconequus frowning. “But considering my wounds and Fluttershy’s insistence for my absence in any ‘Titan-themed battle royal’, I think I’ll sit this one out.”

Fluttershy appeared relieved at that, while Rainbow sighed and planted her forehead roughly onto the glass. Though Fluttershy still felt sympathy for her friend’s plight, and for everypony’s plight, really. She wanted to end this madness as quickly as possible, save as many ponies and creatures as feasible, but she also wanted to trust Mothra. In reality, everypony present wanted to trust her. 

Fusing chaos magic within a natural balancing could never end well, for them or their world.

And so, they all stood and stared in silence. Watched as the battle raged on below and the storm stirred above. 

“Special agent?” Luna asked, breaking the stillness. “You appear to be in deep thought. What do you propose our course of action to be?”

Bon Bon absolutely was in deep thought, her hoof rubbing her chin as she studied the Titans clashing beyond the windshield. She watched Jinshin-Mushi—or Sombra in this case—slash upwards with his jagged forelimb, uppercutting Godzilla. She witnessed Godzilla responding, spinning around and slamming his tail across Sombra’s face. The MUTO went sliding, losing his footing and collapsing onto the forest. Godzilla’s roar echoed between the mountain ranges as he steadily approached the fallen Titan.

Then, to her horror, her attention was snagged by the shattering of several dozen chunks of rock. Every life within the Radiance turned to the abrupt eruption, gazing in terror to see Ghidorah rising out of the rubble of the mountain he was thrown against. Instead of bellowing to the heavens upon his return, Ghidorah instead uncharacteristically remained silent, pressing himself low to the earth. Slowly stalking Godzilla with his back turned. 

While he was focused on Sombra.

“Change of plans,” Bon Bon quickly announced, earning every eye and ear within the bridge. She spun rapidly to the communications officers, ordering them, “I want every cannon we have targeting Monster Zero! We need to let Godzilla and Sombra fight without interference!”

There was a slight moment of hesitation, like every T.I.T.A.N. agent present were taken aback by such an order. Especially from somepony like Sweetie Drops, considering her history with Titanus Gojira. Now here she was, actively seeking to defend the Titan that scarred her.

“Let’s go; get moving!” Rainbow Dash reinforced with a thundering shout, which spurred everypony into action.

Orders were given, transmitted, and received by every available aircraft within the T.I.T.A.N. fleet. Royal or not, they all received the order from the lead airship, from the Radiance, and complied to target Monster Zero. The airships flew into position, many lining up together, some separated in smaller clusters, but all of them readying their armament and lowering them to the slithering, three-headed demon. 

They all waited for the order from the Radiance, many heads within many airships turning accordingly to witness the mighty ship float into position in front of them. The Radiance’s cannons fell and targeted Ghidorah, all of them loaded in and ready to blast. Receiving that update, turning to Celestia and Luna for any other lingering thoughts, Bon Bon saw the expressions grip the Alicorns’ features. Nothing but resolute confidence from each sister.

A nod from each of them, and Bon Bon had her confirmation.

“On my mark!” she screamed, lifting her hoof high above her head. Everyone held their breath, held onto one another, and turned to the forest. To Ghidorah. They watched Bon Bon’s hoof rise higher.

“Ready…!” the special agent ordered. Hoof higher and higher. The communications officers had their hooves ready, their steady faces tilting back to Bon Bon, sweat building upon their foreheads. 

“Aim…!” Bon Bon shouted. Her hoof froze in mid-air. Every cannon was aimed, every airship dormant and awaiting the final call from the Radiance. 

Bon Bon took in a sharp breath, and immediately lost it. She was blindsided by the sudden eruption of flame, metal, and airship debris to her right. All of it encompassed under the furious and familiar roar tearing through the clouds. 

Because breaking through the storm, Rodan rammed his own body into the nearest airship he could find, turning the balloon into shreds and the bridge, engine, and cannons into fodder. Into fire and ash. Into a devastating explosion that thundered the entire T.I.T.A.N. formation. 

With shock in her spirit and death in her wounded heart—knowing the death of so many lives had just occurred outside her windshield—Bon Bon rapidly turned to the explosion to see the Fire Demon himself throwing the remains of the T.I.T.A.N. aircraft into a separate airship of equal size and strength. It was just as easily demolished once the flaming fragments ripped into the ship’s balloon and Rodan ripped into the rest with his flaming talons, wings, and beak. 

His hellish cries filled Ghidorah’s storm and perfectly fused with it. Perfectly joined it.

Followed it.

“Break!” Bon Bon shrieked, her voice cracking as the terror flooded her facial features. She spun to the remaining airships across the air, screaming to them as if they could hear her voice directly. “Everyone, break off now!”

Instead, they heard her through the shared radio channels. The royal airships heeded the warning and broke away from T.I.T.A.N.’s air formation. Numerous other aircraft followed after the royal ships, ensuring they were protected from the swooping, dive-bombing adversary that had broken their dominance. All that was left was the Radiance, veering off while a few remaining T.I.T.A.N. airships were unfortunate enough to be captured under Rodan’s firestorm. 

But the skies were cleared. T.I.T.A.N. had broken off and Rodan was free to engage the battle below. Only after any opposition to Ghidorah’s strength was severed. 

And when it was, Rodan swooped low so that the tip of his left wing seared the forest. He flew in a sweeping circle, surrounding Godzilla’s view with nothing but blinding flames. Godzilla was already too occupied to pay attention to the fires, the King of the Monsters pressing his claws onto Sombra’s throat and throwing the MUTO onto his back. 

With a thunderous stomp of his foot, Godzilla planted his weight atop of Sombra’s neck. The Prime howled and shrieked, pressing his claws around Godzilla’s leg, but not having the strength to lift him off. Narrowing his glare, Godzilla opened his jaws, took in a sharp breath with his spines glowing brighter, and immediately lost it when that opposing roar flashed like lightning across the storm.

Godzilla finally lifted his eyes to the blinding circle that surrounded him. Rodan landed on the forest floor, spreading more and more flames in an already growing forest fire. With his wings planted into the earth, with embers fluttering around his magma-coated body, Rodan lifted his beak and brightened his glare. His eyes no longer were infected. His mind no longer was whispered to by another. 

He only had one master now. One he could see. One he could bow to. Rodan shrieked to the defiler of his king’s rightful throne. 

Godzilla roared back—abandoning the wounded Sombra beneath him—and charged. The Fire Demon flapped his wings and charged right on back, talons leading, beak wide and war cry sounding off. He flew onwards. Godzilla tore through the forest to reach him. 

Falling prey to Rodan’s distraction. 

Blindsided by Ghidorah tackling him from behind. 

A triple-layered cackle filled the storm as thunder and lightning clashed in a horrific display of unnatural power. The Golden Demise threw his entire weight and strength into the imprudent king, knocking him off his balance but not throwing him onto the earth. Not until his servant impacted Godzilla. Rodan’s added speed successfully collapsed Ghidorah’s hated rival.

His talons grasped and slashed around Godzilla’s neck, and with a forceful yank, Godzilla was twisted and thrown to the ground with Ghidorah towering high above him. The King of the Monsters cried out in shock and pain from the assault. Rodan howled high above as he swooped back for another strike. Ghidorah cackled before him, wings outstretched, his jaws morphed into a sick, demented flurry of grins. Grins morphed under his hateful, fiery glares. 

Godzilla shakily lifted his head, rising slowly to meet Ghidorah. Breathing in deep and attempting a roar of any kind, Godzilla once more lost his breath. He once more lost his regained footing when Sombra plowed into his side and knocked him back to the earth.

And from that point on, there was no real fight. There was no exchanging of blows. The enemies of Godzilla—in just that moment—had discovered their common foe and sought for nothing else except to destroy him. The masses joined together in the skies once again to witness the battle proceed, once more with the bridge of the Radiance crowding around the windshields.

Everypony witnessed it differently. Some only saw savage beasts continuing to kill one another in heinous ways, and therefore could hardly watch before being forced to turn away. Others saw the sudden shift in the creatures’ mindsets. For when Godzilla had entered the fray, he seemed to attract every opposition. The opposition responded to his presence by unifying, though in no other ways except to kill the king. 

Then, there was Fluttershy, watching with fear in her eyes and pain in her heart. Fear for the well-being of nature’s protector. Pain to see that protector be savagely beaten by three oppressors. She yelped when Rodan dove down and slashed at the back of Godzilla’s head. She gasped when Sombra struck Godzilla with a lengthy swipe of his forelimb, the claws shredding side of the king’s skull. She cried when Ghidorah sunk his teeth into Godzilla’s arms and neck, lifting him high and then driving him deep into the earth.

Her cries mirrored the king’s own, for even the King of the Monsters could not hide the agony he was enduring. That alone was enough. No more could she take.





“We need to help him!” Fluttershy shouted, much to the surprise of herself, her friends, and everypony present.

There was only that short moment of surprise, and then it was followed up with nothing. Nopony made any sudden movements. Hardly anypony even reacted to her cry for help, her cry for another. The cries of pain down below did not affect them in the same way that it affected her. They may have only seen just another Titan, just another monster, but for Fluttershy she saw differently.

She saw an animal in pain. That alone was something she could not ignore.

“Please, they’re hurting him! We have to do something!” she begged, turning from one pony to another, trying to meet Dragon Lord Ember’s eyes but even she turned aside as well.

Celestia and Luna dropped their gazes to the windshield, to the battle, and stared with longing, sullen eyes. Perhaps finally hearing the roars of pain. Finally seeing, knowing, and understanding just what Godzilla meant for their world. The Council of Friendship shared the same boat, each of them turning back down and trying to find the same heart that Fluttershy possessed. The same care and tenderness for any creature, no matter how big, scary, or destructive. They searched and searched, stared and stared, listened to the king’s agony.

Bon Bon didn’t even meet Fluttershy’s desperate eyes. She was facing her own battle at the moment. Her own internal demons.

Finally, by some last, false hope, Fluttershy turned to Discord. And with his weakened stance, Discord lifted his head to her and pursed his lips. “And what would you have me do, my dear Fluttershy?” he asked, and truly needed an answer he could believe in.

But Fluttershy did not know if she could say it. She did not know if it was even an answer she could believe in. How easy it could have been to set Discord loose, to let him do as much damage to the Titans as he wished. To free their world from the evil. Only, the dreaded aftermath was what she feared the most, Fluttershy wondering if their world would ever become truly free, or just a slave to a chaotic, unbalanced reality.

She had already told Discord of the dangers his chaotic magic would have been when engaging creatures of such magnitude and power. This was not some average scuffle between monsters. This was a literal power shift within nature, the claim to a kingly throne that dominated the most powerful creatures on Equus. Creatures that could literally change their world just by their presence alone. To imagine that much power, that much precious responsibility thrown out of control… then there was no telling how lost they would become. There was no understanding how long their world would be doomed.

She couldn’t risk it. It took a piece of herself to say it, but she had to deny him once again. No matter how much it hurt her. No matter how much it hurt Godzilla.

She still trusted Mothra to make things right. How it was always supposed to be.

“Nothing…” Fluttershy whimpered, her voice barely over the sound of a light wind. Her head fell, a tiny gasp slipping past her lips as tears began to swell in her eyes. “I just… I-I don’t… know…”

“I know, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy, and practically the whole bridge, turned to the pony who uttered those words. The Pegasus and all who turned held their breaths, stunted their judgement, and froze in time when they saw who had spoken those strange, hefty words.

“Now… I do,” Bon Bon continued, responded by facing the entirety of the Radiance’s bridge. Facing them all to unveil to them the truth they had all failed to see. “At every turn we’ve been thwarted. We’ve been outplayed. Outpowered. First it was Frostbite with Sombra’s message hiding under our noses for seven years. Then it was Cinder with Rodan completely decimating our armies. Armies made up of the strongest nations on Equus… all burned to ash. All by Sombra’s will.”

Agents and pilots, officers and guards, Council members and rulers former and current all came together. They all showered Bon Bon with their stares, with their attention, and waited on every word that left the pony’s lips. 

She pointed outside the windshield, beyond the darkness of the storm and onto the forest fire with the Titans in the middle of it all. “And now Sombra’s down there with the monsters he unleashed… all of them working to take down the one who fights for our world. Maybe not for us, but for something bigger. For the balance of nature.”

Bon Bon stared at Fluttershy, giving her a soft, subtle nod. She turned back to the bridge.

“After everything we’ve been through, everything we’ve done only for it to end in failure… the only one here I trust is her,” Bon Bon openly declared, jamming her hoof to the meager Pegasus. Where every eye stared solely to Fluttershy. 

For a moment, the two turned to one another, each expressing their own form of gratitude. Fluttershy, thankful to have somepony finally believe her, finally be on her side, and finally trust her just as she trusted Mothra. And Bon Bon, thankful to at least know things were starting to become clearer. Godzilla was not their enemy. Their enemies made themselves evident by their actions. 

That alone gave T.I.T.A.N.—and herself—a clearer target. 

Bon Bon met Fluttershy’s grateful gaze. She couldn’t even believe it herself when she stated, “We’re helping Godzilla.”

Soon enough, ponies were getting behind her. They followed her, obeyed her orders, and proceeded to ready the airship and contact their nearby allies. In the midst of such a chaotic flurry of actions, Celestia and Luna both slowly nodded. Faced their special agent and gave her their support for Bon Bon’s newly-formed stance. Not just for T.I.T.A.N., but for her. 

Hopefully, for everyone.

New orders were given and the fleet followed them. The armies of Equus found new targets and centered their cannons on the beasts attacking Godzilla. There was no hesitation this time, and the fleet in the skies rained fire.

Rodan was knocked clean out of the sky with barrage of cannon fire. The blasts even hindered Ghidorah and Sombra momentarily, both Titans lifting their heads to the storm. Ghidorah gave a cackling shriek to see the same airships still flying, following it up with a roar that his servant understood.

Having been thrashing on the earth moments before, Rodan then tilted his furious gaze back to the skies, eventually obeying his master and spreading his wings. Returning to the storm to fight off the armies. There was an immediate scatter from T.I.T.A.N., all to avoid the oncoming strikes from the Fire Demon. Ultimately, they bought Godzilla enough time.

That was all he needed to swipe out Sombra’s legs from under him, allowing Godzilla to stand back up and confront Ghidorah on equal footing.

A thundering tremor filled the forest and the valley of mountains once MUTO Prime struck the earth. It did not deter Godzilla in the slightest, the Alpha Predator lunging forward and snapping his jaws tightly on Ghidorah. He bit between the middle and left heads and refused to release him, no matter how much Ghidorah cried and thrashed about.

Trying to escape, biting and clawing at Godzilla with all his might, Ghidorah still could not break the beast’s grasp. He flapped his wings backwards, but Godzilla yanked right on back. He raised his claws and got a hold on the left and right heads. Using his own body, Godzilla rammed Ghidorah into the closest mountain, shattering the mountainside and earning a shrill cry of pain from the Demon of the Stars.

Godzilla pried his jaws off of Ghidorah, but he did not stop the onslaught.

He ripped him out of the rock and rammed him into another mountain. And then another. Grasping the right head and then the left, each devastating strike crumbling entire peaks and dousing Ghidorah under several hundred chunks of solid stone. Godzilla did not relent. He snorted pure steam and maliciously beat Ghidorah until the dragon would finally yield.

The mountain range had ended but Godzilla did not stop. He grasped onto whatever he could and pulled, dragged, and tore Ghidorah closer and closer to the edge of the oncoming canyon. Ghidorah saw the dark chasm, shrieking out and biting fiercely and deeply into Godzilla’s thighs. The king howled, retaliating with a ferocious bite of his own around the neck attached to his right leg.

San screamed.

Godzilla pried him off and grasped the neck with both claws.

With a firm and sudden twist of his neck, Godzilla ripped the third head clean off from the rest of the body. A dark liquid spewed from the Titan’s bloody neck, the decapitated head hanging in-between Godzilla’s jaws. A golden bolt of lightning painted the storm and illuminated the earth, showcasing the horrifying image to Ghidorah in full.

Ichi and Ni wailed in woe, finally breaking free from Godzilla’s grasp and rolling further away from the canyon. He rolled and thrashed in mixtures of shock, rage, and pain. They did not witness Godzilla rear back and toss the third head into the shadows of the canyon. They did not see San descend into the darkness where he was lost.

All they saw was the tremoring claws planted against the forest floor.

All they heard was the deep, trembling growls slowly elevating in pitch and strength.

And Godzilla heard it, too. He felt the earth shake behind him, the King of the Monsters bringing his gaze away from the blackened chasm and onto the beast that dared stand against him yet again. Only, there was something different now.

Sombra held his head low as his forelimbs crashed into the trees. His chest expanded and deflated, growing more rapid as the seconds ticked away. His eyes shimmered a haunting, bright green. His growls grew heavier and heavier. Godzilla narrowed his eyes and noticed the eruption of magic spewing forth from the Prime’s horn. 

From Sombra’s horn, his dark magic was birthed and flowed freely across his body. Consuming his black skin, his multicolored veins, all eventually shrouding his chest, his heart, and his windpipe. Lifting his head and leaning back, Sombra opened his jaws as he attempted to fire a spell from his horn. Except the magic was redirected. Not by his will, but by the biology of Jinshin-Mushi, by the power Sombra had yet to fully realize. 

His magic did not fire from his horn. It exploded from his mouth.

And a dark roar was his newfound power, a sonic blast of seismic sound waves that struck Godzilla directly in the chest, tearing through his scales, his body, and erupting from his back. Shattering his dorsal plates in an astonishing blast of atomic and seismic energy. 

Godzilla howled in agony, his eyes wide, jaws agape, as his scream shredded the skies. 

Fragments of bone spewed forth from his back, leaving only a decimated layer of broken plates weakly hanging off of Godzilla’s spine. Atomic radiation shimmered like never before, steam and bursts of bright blue flame rising from his back as Godzilla trembled backwards. He had never been struck in such a way. He had never felt such pain, the hellish flames growing hotter and stronger as Godzilla’s roar cracked and his body deflated. 

His legs trembled. His strength faded. Godzilla neared the edge of the canyon but still managed to stop. Just enough for him to fall forward onto solid earth.

Sombra, momentarily exhausted from exerting so much energy, leaned forward and let his head dip to the forest floor. His breaths were heavy and ragged, his eyes gently flickering from green to black. But they eventually shimmered bright once more, Sombra lifting his head the same moment he felt the gust of wind and heard the cry of Ghidorah flying over him. 

Soaring over the MUTO, Ghidorah planted his feet forward and impacted Godzilla with reverberating force. His claws and tails wrapped tightly around the alpha Titan, severing Godzilla’s breathing and constricting his limbs so he couldn’t even fight back. As if he could to begin with. With a great flap of his wings, Ghidorah launched himself and his victim over the edge of the chasm, but even then he did not stop.

He flew higher. 

And higher.

Higher…

His wings continued to lift them up, through the storm and even above the clouds. Under the shroud of the night sky, with the moon and the stars as their witnesses, Ghidorah had reached what he believed to be the end for his old foe. Several thousand feet in the air, where no storm could cloud them, where no Titan could interrupt them.

And after millions of years of stinging hatred, unyielding rage, and the lust for revenge burning brighter than anything else in Ghidorah’s heart, he finally let it all go.

The same moment he let Godzilla go. 

His claws released the Titan and his tail unfurled from Godzilla’s body. Flying and hovering in place, Ghidorah watched as his hated enemy descended to the world just as he once had. The flames surrounded Godzilla’s body instantly, and the king could not utter a sound. His vision slowly blackened from the pain, from the lack of oxygen, all of it fusing together to send Godzilla into a paralyzed, unconscious state. Barely awake. Barely alive.

But still able to feel. Still able to grasp where he was, but not where he would be. Even that began to fade as Godzilla plummeted like a meteor down onto the planet.

T.I.T.A.N. was the first to see him re-enter the atmosphere. Ponies and dragons and griffons and every other species known to Equus crowded together to witness the ball of fire descend onto their world. The Council of Friendship held their breaths, Fluttershy’s hooves covering her mouth, unable to cover her tear-filled eyes. 

Sombra saw it as well, his head falling faster and faster. 

Until they all saw Godzilla fall into the dark crevice. 

And then the darkness erupted like a volcano.

Light, fire, and dust spewed up from the canyon upon Godzilla’s impact. All the earth shuddered. All the trees trembled and all the mountains quaked. 

Ghidorah descended slowly, his eyes centered solely on the crevice to see what had become of his enemy. To see if he had truly fallen. Until silence shrouded the land and fog covered the darkness of the canyon, Ghidorah remained silent. He listened closely and there was nothing. 

Not a sound. Not a breath. 

Dead silence.

Ghidorah lifted his remaining two heads and cackled in victorious rapture, screaming into his storm as his lightning coiled around his haunting, nightmarish body hanging in the clouds. He had done it. After more than a million years, he had finally bested the King of the Monsters. 

And then he lost his roar when Sombra struck him with his dark magic.

It wrapped around him in an unnatural way, like a parasitic spore finding its host and refusing to let go. Ghidorah turned to the blackness covering his body, wrapping around his limbs, and capturing him in mid-air. He twisted his necks around to see the magic flow from Sombra’s agape jaws. With a yank backwards, Sombra pulled Ghidorah right of the air and flung his entire body onto the furthest mountain. 

He was thrown like he was weightless, impacting the peak with such ferocity and power that he nearly crashed through it. Delirious but undefeated, Ghidorah steadily raised his heads. The earth trembled to the MUTO’s raging charge, his claws tearing at the seams of the world and ripping mounds of rock and dirt and trees just to impact Ghidorah for that final, killing blow.

Ichi and Ni narrowed their fiery glares. They snorted and growled, rearing and crawling forward to meet Sombra halfway. With a lunging charge, Ghidorah slammed himself under the MUTO’s armored plates, striking his exposed belly and launching Sombra onto his back. Spreading his wings, landing on top of him, the Golden Demise reared down and bit onto Sombra’s head and arm. He throttled Sombra like a shred of a meat, tossing the beast clear across the forest and onto the same mountain he had impacted. 

Completely demolishing the rest and landing on the opposite side. 

Clearing the fog with a flap of his wings, the shadow of Ghidorah rose tall before the prone and wounded MUTO Prime. He expanded his wings to elevate his intimidating presence, his burning eyes focusing on the beast lying within the rubble. Sombra cried weakly, attempting to lift his head, his eyes, only to fall to the might of the great serpent. 

Flicking his forked tongues, Ghidorah glared at the second usurper. He was weak. He had fallen. And he would never again rise to try and claim his rightful throne. And so, with a great intake of air that flooded his lungs like a gust of hurricane winds, Ghidorah breathed in deeply. His towering throats shimmered and electrified his golden bolts of power. His jaws opened wide, and the back of his throats began to radiate that terrifying, golden light. 

Centering his glare onto the fallen king, Ghidorah was ready to breathe out. Ready to finish Sombra with a dual blast of gravity beams. 

Until his storm was broken and Titanus Typhon flew down and struck Ghidorah.

He felt an invasive presence to his left, tackling him to the earth and cutting off his oncoming gravity beams. They rolled together across the rubble and forests, until Ghidorah eventually kicked him off and lifted his necks to observe the newest attacker.

Typhon lifted himself off the earth, facing off against Monster Zero. The dragon roared, extending his blood-red wings as his claws dug fiercely into the ground. Ghidorah snarled, his eyes widening when the slithering serpents added to Typhon’s cry. All six of them extending and shrieking from his neck. But most damning of all were his eyes. All of their eyes. 

All of them bore the colors Rodan was once consumed by.

Shaken but not stirred, Ghidorah rose up to meet Typhon’s opposing stance. He took a deep breath, cackling his own pair of roars to rival Typhon’s. He did not see the blur of earth, vine, and claws charge him from the right before it was too late. 

Before Amhuluk slashed Ni across the face with his extended claws. 

Sliding and skidding across the forest, Amhuluk morphed with the forest beneath him, his body gathering limbs and branches and entire chunks of rock and earth as he moved upon it. His tendrils slithered back, unveiling the contorted face, unsheathing his fangs and shrieking at the staggered Ghidorah. And Ghidorah met his shriek with a fearsome cackle, his roar failing him when he noticed the same dark infection shrouding Amhuluk’s eyes.

The same as Typhon’s. The same as Rodan’s. Ghidorah roared.

Yamata no Orochi burst forth from the ground and entangled Ghidorah in his mouths. All eight of them. 

In an instant, Ghidorah found himself surrounded and outnumbered. He roared and cried, fending off the snapping jaws wrapping around his legs, wings, and even reaching his remaining heads. Hearing the shrill cry, Rodan turned from the T.I.T.A.N. fleet and witnessed three different monsters slowly ready to pounce Ghidorah. Crying out, Rodan spun around to engage the beasts, swooping low for a strong and heated dive-bomb.

Only to be blasted out of the air by Sombra. Hearing the pained roar and the earth tremble behind him, Ghidorah turned to see his servant struggling to rise in the cloud of smoke and embers. But rising up and standing tall was none other than the MUTO Prime, the beast’s eyes glowing that unsettling green with purple wisps fading from his glare.

It was then that Ghidorah made the connection. From Typhon, Amhuluk, and even the veins covering Yamata’s body. All of them resembled the eyes of the MUTO.

They all carried the banner of Sombra.

The MUTO had an opposing army. Ghidorah clenched his jaws and narrowed his flaming eyes.

Ghidorah had an army of his own.

Breathing in sharply through his nostrils, the Death Song of Three Storms unleashed a devastating blast of gravity beams onto the earth beneath him, striking the tendrils bursting out of Yamata’s mouth and thus releasing him from the Titan’s grasp. Still, Yamata would not relent, breaking off and rising up to face the Golden Demise. He was joined by Typhon and Amhuluk, all three of them zeroing in on the lone, stranded Titan.

With Sombra leading them to his last standing usurper. 

But Ghidorah would not give them what they yearned for. He screeched to each Titan before twisting his necks to glare at Sombra, both Ichi and Ni cackling at the MUTO. Roaring one last time at all the opposition before he spread his wings, kicked off the earth, and took to the skies in a hasty retreat. 

As he flew away, Typhon and Amhuluk roared at the retreating coward, with Yamata no Orochi adding to their cries to the heavens. Sombra did not join them. He turned and watched both Ghidorah and Rodan fly away from the heat of battle, but it was not an act of cowardice. He knew he was outnumbered. He knew he would not have won the battle with an unfair disadvantage. He sought to win the war, and a king could not win without his loyal subjects. 

Sombra’s jaw fell when he realized what he had done. 

He had aided in Godzilla’s defeat. The alpha Titan had fallen. The King of the Monsters was defeated, and that was all Ghidorah needed.

Now was his time to truly rise.

Sombra’s servants stood beside their king, all of them staring in silence to the fading shadows of Ghidorah and Rodan soaring into the storm. T.I.T.A.N. stared in silence all the same. Watching until Ghidorah’s storm left with him to an unknown end.
> Chapter 26 – In Times of Shadow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 26



“We will neglect our cities to our peril, for in neglecting them we neglect the nation.”



— John F. Kennedy



Foal Mountain, Equestria




“What… just… happened?!”

Rainbow Dash’s exclamation found no answer, for even the rest of the Council of Friendship spent the next several minutes in silence, wondering what in the world they had just witnessed.

As for the remainder of T.I.T.A.N. and its allies, the skies had never felt more silent. They had never felt so empty, with so much loss of life. Ghidorah’s banishment was not a moment of celebration, for what was accomplished to achieve it left a growing shadow of dread billowing in their hearts. It was all vanity, for what they had witnessed was not to be taken in strides of comfort or good tidings. 

It was meant to be dreaded. The dread gave birth to the fear, which tore through their spirits and unleashed a wave of growing peril among the ships. In the Radiance most of all.

Following Rainbow’s question, Bon Bon answered her, which sparked the following discussion.

“Nature taking its course,” the special agent noted, still finding it quite troublesome to admit it even to herself. She shook her head, inhaling sharply through her nostrils. “Nothing we could have done to stop it.”

There were many who agreed with her. As there were many who disagreed. The most vocal of the latter batch planted her fists into the center map, Ember clarifying, “Oh, there was something we could’ve done.”

“Like what?” Bon Bon asked, twisting her neck back to eye the Dragon Lord.

She turned her glare to meet Bon Bon, her lips tightening in a stern look of disapproval. “Like utilizing this Spirit of Chaos we were raving about no more than a couple hours ago! Remind me again why he’s so powerful but couldn’t have done anything to stop this?”

Discord scoffed from his position leaning against the wall, earning the Dragon Lord’s eyes. “Unless you want a world drowning in more chaos than there already is, I think sitting this one out was the best course for all of us involved. Little less traumatic for the bigger world out there,” Discord tried to tell her, but she would have none of it.

“And now look where we are!” Ember shouted, breaking her distance from Discord by stomping away from the center table. The atmosphere in the bridge suddenly rose from the piercing cold of the night to the rising heat spewing from Ember’s nostrils. Shining Armor and Cadance halted Ember before she could have reached Discord. Before she could have done anything she would have regretted. 

Ember grappled and tried to shove Shining out of the way, ignoring Cadance’s pleads for her to ease herself. To try breathing. To cut off all rising qualms with her allies. Discord watched it all with an amused grin and crossed arms. 

The tension was growing so hot that Celestia finally stepped in to intervene, reaching Ember and telling her, “Ember, please, calm down—”

“Calm?” the Dragon Lord repeated, releasing her grasp on Shining Armor with a forceful shove. She eyed Celestia and the darker Alicorn behind her, her glare only brightening in fury. “Calm?! How can I stay calm after what happened to the Dragon Lands?! How can I stay calm when the beasts that caused it all are no sooner to being stopped?! How can I possibly stay calm when that hydra is still out there, Sombra is still alive, and our best hope for stopping them both is dead!”

Her ferocious discourse was met with little resistance, none really having the same fire to match her in strength. Yet Celestia was resolved, meeting Ember’s fire with her cooled attitude, choosing instead to retort in a way that did not dissuade their alliance. 

But to help it remain in balance. So, Celestia told her, “There is no guarantee on Godzilla’s fate. He could still very well…”

Her voice, instead, betrayed her and trailed away. Found no solace or victory on the path she intended for it to travel. It was that alone that terrified Celestia more so than the horrors of the prior battle she had paid witness to. For it terrified her in the way that she did not even trust her own language, her own resolve, or her own mindset. All it took was a little seed of doubt, planted softly into her heart to sprout into a budding, black flower.

Where each petal spelled out the name of fear. 

“Sister…”

And it was that fear that silenced Celestia for the time being, made her lose even her voice, and instead left her for her younger sister to press the reality further into her. Turning to the rising voice, Celestia, Ember, and the bridge all faced the young former Princess of the Moon. Luna, facing down the crowds of what could have been a million lost faces, inhaled gently and breathed out to her heart’s content. 

Luna faced only her sister when she told her, “I know it is painful, for we have all seen the same truth unfold before us. Every nation has seen it. Whether he is alive or dead means nothing to the beasts that still stand and breathe before us. We cannot deny it any further, sister.”

The look in her eyes, the loss in her voice, all of it told Celestia more than she ever needed to know. Led her away from the lost path her mindset was trailing and focused on the darker, more realistic journey ahead. A dark, lonesome path where the King of the Monsters no longer reigned over the beasts of the earth. The minimal years of steady peace, of that fragile balance, had finally ended. 

And Celestia nodded dejectedly. “The king has fallen.”

She nodded in return. “The king has fallen. The throne is empty,” Luna mused, gazing out the windshield to stare into the night sky that was once her domain. Stared even further beyond to something she could not see. “Soon… one will rise to claim it.”

The atmosphere had lost its heat and that piercing coolness returned in full fury, like the icy winds of winter washing over the foolish inhabitants who had failed to properly prepare in time. And perhaps the forsaken lost more than any other were the Council of Friendship.

Twilight and Spike were huddled close together, staring out together into the dark clouds and even darker earth. Both watched as Sombra in his newest form rose up among the beasts that came to his aid. They watched as the Titans proceeded to kneel appropriately to the king who had called them. All it left was a growing pit of despair in Twilight’s stomach, her heart aching for Godzilla’s fate and falling deeper and deeper into the darkness of her pit. Just as Godzilla fell into the darkness.

Rainbow and Applejack were certainly shaken to their cores for what they had just seen. Never in their lives had they witnessed such ferocity, such beasts of monumental size and strength rip and tear each other apart with years of undying hatred fueling their actions. Rainbow Dash’s face was pale once Godzilla had ripped Ghidorah’s left head clean off with a single pull. She never really recovered from that. She only got worse. Applejack’s face was filled with graven tones that emanated throughout her body, from the beginning of the battle to its shocking end.

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy would have been greatly needed to lighten the mood, but no amount of confetti or comforting hugs from either pony could have cleansed the shadows that clouded everypony’s hearts. The butter Pegasus sat with her hooves shielding her lips, the subtle sniffles and whimpers followed silent cries as Pinkie Pie leaned against her. Rested her head against her friend’s shoulder to comfort her. To ease her. So they could both find some solace within the dark days ahead.

Rarity seemed even whiter than usual, her coat as clean as a ghost’s and her breaths quiet and trembling. Never had she paid witness to such ferocity and bloodshed. She nearly gagged when Monster Zero’s head was torn clean from his neck. She yelped the loudest when it was Sombra who destroyed Godzilla’s dorsal plates with a mere scream. Even Rarity shed a tear to join Fluttershy when the giant was dropped from the very sky, like a meteor, striking the earth in a gust of silence. For even if she did not particularly like Godzilla or any of the Titans for that matter—Mothra being an exception to some degree—she still could not bear the horrific treatment of a creature in pain.

Then, she whispered so very softly, “Look…”

But loud enough for the entire, deathly-quiet bridge to hear.

They all gathered around the Council. They all watched in stunned, unnerving silence as Sombra communicated with the Titans that came to his aid. With subtle growls and soft cries, the beasts turned to one another before they fell to Sombra once more. 

And it was Sombra who turned his attention to the T.I.T.A.N. fleet. It was him who began to growl so very suddenly, so very threateningly. His servants responded in kind. Amhuluk began to crawl up the side of a mountain to reach them. Yamata no Orochi slithered closer beneath the fleet. Typhon slowly unfurled his wings. 

Sombra’s horn began to glow, his jaws separating and a raw glow of dark magic billowing between his teeth. 

Bon Bon broke free from her eclipsing stupor, blinding her to the world and only focusing on the shocking, mortifying events that had played before her. The burning fireball consuming Godzilla’s body as he fell from the heavens would continue to sear deeper and deeper into her mind, but Bon Bon turned it aside and instead turned to the broken T.I.T.A.N. fleet outside of the Radiance’s windshield. 

They were scattered. They were wounded. There was enough death for today. 

“Send out an order to the remaining fleet,” Bon Bon declared, the communications officers turning her way. After a moment’s hesitation, Bon Bon regathered her resolve and tightened her stance. “Begin an immediate retreat to Ponyville. We’ll regroup and strengthen our forces there. Contact Starlight Glimmer and tell her to secure our holdout.”

“Yes, ma’am,” each communications officer repeated, turning away from the special agent and reaching for the radios on their consoles, for the pieces of parchment paper and ink. While they did so, while they called out to the other airships both royal and T.I.T.A.N., one other pony finally broke free from her stupor. 

Fluttershy lowered her hooves from her lips, spinning accordingly to turn her accusatory gaze to Bon Bon. Then, the Radiance lurched forward. Its engines cried and the airship spun around. 

Every other airship followed behind the Radiance. With confirming replies received from the rulers and commanders of every airship, there was nothing more that could hold them back. The fleet spun quickly and broke off from the immediate area, high into the clouds and vanishing from Sombra’s sight. 

And in doing so, Sombra slowly closed his jaws, his horn’s light dying. His eyes remained narrowed, however, as he watched the last of the T.I.T.A.N. airships disperse from his glare. His Titans froze where they stood, watching in tune as Sombra’s mind flowed within their own, easing them. Ceasing their actions from pursuing any further. 

T.I.T.A.N. would no longer be a threat to his rule. Sombra believed that. Their fear of him led to their retreat, and that was all Sombra needed to defeat them. Though they didn’t know it yet, soon they would. Soon, they would know that they had already lost, and Sombra reigned supreme. 

Soon enough, all the world would know. 

As for one lonesome soul in the Radiance, it was Fluttershy who felt less afraid than everypony present. She was terrified, yes, but not for Sombra. Not for Ghidorah. But for the well-being of the Titan they witnessed fall from the clouds. It was that fear that kept her momentarily paralyzed, shocked by the mere fact of how quickly they had all forgotten about Godzilla and chose instead to save themselves. It was their fear that drove them away. It was their fear that could very well lead to Godzilla’s death.

Because even now, Fluttershy still held onto the hope that he was alive. 

“No, wait! Bon Bon, please, we can’t leave Godzilla behind!” Fluttershy begged, rushing forward to the center table, to where Bon Bon placed herself after giving the order.

“Our fleet has suffered enough losses for now, Fluttershy. We can’t tackle another battle, especially with somepony like Sombra and the monsters that follow him,” Bon Bon replied, her eyes not to the Pegasus but instead centered on the map. On their oncoming destination of Ponyville. 

Fluttershy furrowed her brow and questioned, “You’re just gonna leave him?”

Finally, she lifted her eyes, met Fluttershy’s with an equally-pained pair. Yet somehow, she had the strength to tell her, “I don’t think anything could have survived that fall.”

“Well, I don’t believe that!” Fluttershy claimed. Surprising the masses, shaking the foundations of her name and identity to the many, many ponies in the bridge, Fluttershy expressed her courage when it mattered. And it was now, more than ever, where it mattered. To herself, yes, but to something greater than herself. To the world. To nature and its fine balance with their kind. 

Most of all, it mattered to him. And he was counting on them. 

Turning to the rest of the bridge, pleading to them, Fluttershy proclaimed, “And none of you should, either! He could be gone, or he could be alive! We’ll never know if we don’t try! It’s your job to try, to go against the odds stacked so high against you but persevering anyway! Because you all swore an oath… to protect this world just like Godzilla protects it.”

Her words reached the hearts of many, to each individual pilot surrounding the control consoles of the Radiance. Ponies turned to one another, felt the guilt and shame as they pressed on the engines and kept the airship steady on a course for retreat. The agents of T.I.T.A.N. fell in unsettling, disturbed silence, and Bon Bon was trapped in the heart of it. 

Forced to listen to Fluttershy’s words sounding more and more righteous than ever before.

“If we run, if he’s still alive and we’re too late… then we’ve lost. Mothra won’t be enough on her own. Please… he may be a monster… but he fought for us… for our home. Beneath all of that… he’s still an animal.”

There was stillness, and Bon Bon turned to face it. Met the tearful eyes of the Pegasus and saw the hope slipping so very steadily from her expression. Pouring forth to be offered to the many, free of charge, in a sharing of hope that they all could bask in. That they all could benefit from. So they could all know and see the world that Fluttershy saw. 

“And he needs us now more than ever.”

But Bon Bon already did. She saw the love, care, and hope that Fluttershy did and sought to enlighten it all the same. Their methods may have been different, but their goals were the same. And there was a fragment of a second, a moment in time where Bon Bon stopped what she was doing. Ceased in what she believed to be the right course of action and thought differently, thought in that shred of hope Fluttershy had for the Titans. For Godzilla. 

But it was then that they heard the cry.

It was then that they heard the ear-splitting cry tear through their airship, through their windshield, and their very souls. As did the rest of the world hear the cry, but not in the way ponykind knew. Not in the way they ever could have fathomed. It was not a cry to the rest of the world.

Instead, the world itself heard the call.
> Chapter 27 – Long Live the King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 27



“Cry ‘Havoc!’ and let slip the dogs of war, that this foul deed shall smell above the earth with carrion men, groaning for burial.”



— William Shakespeare, Julius Caesar



Canterlot, Equestria




Canterlot burned.

In heaps of smoke and rising snow of flaming embers, the capitol city of Equestria had transformed into a blistering torch lighting up the night sky. First came the storm, then the rain, followed shortly by the clashing thunder and lightning that filled the ponies of Canterlot with fright. And then, the beast of a living fire broke through the clouds, unleashing his petrifying cry as his wings cast their shadows across the mountainous city and burnt it to its core.

Waves of dust and fire consumed the streets of Canterlot, killing anypony unfortunate enough to be wandering late outside, or stepped into the rain to understand where the sudden storm had come from. Whatever their predicament may have been before, they all shared the same fate one way or another. Ponies and carriages alike were ignited into pure flame once the beast flew over them. Buildings were torn to cinders as the tornado-like winds blasted through them with the power of a supernova. The strength and the heat alike. 

Those that had survived, those who were caught outside the initial devastation all lifted their eyes and ears and mortified expressions to the storm to see the same beast swooping back for a second strike. Peril and panic infused themselves within the hearts and minds of the populace. Ponies everywhere returned to their homes to cower or fled through the streets to get as far from the creature as possible. All of their fates were shared once they fell under the shadow of the beast, be they inside or out, hiding or fleeing. 

Soon, their scorched corpses filled the blistering wastes of Canterlot with a horrendous smell. Melting flesh mixed with the smoke and fires of a burning city. The Canterlot Royal Guards were finally deployed, garrisons filling the air and the streets and lifting their spears, their swords, and their shields to the shroud of fire washing overhead. They fared no better than any innocent civilian caught in the literal fire. 

The rain did nothing to douse the flames, for it was a fire not so easily tamed. Fire forged from the heart of an awakened volcano, unleashed upon the earth to spread death and chaos wherever the embers struck. Terror filled the city as ponies screamed and cried, fled for their lives, while fury rained above them in a monsoon and the roars of the bright, flaming demon. Lightning clashed in the storm, and the beast was illuminated for every life to witness. 

It was Rodan who committed the heinous crime, flapping his wings high above Canterlot and spreading his fire and magma to the feeble souls beneath him. He did not seek their torment for his own sick, twisted pleasure. He did not bring destruction merely to surrender to the lusts of his rage. No. He was called for a much higher purpose now, and burning down Canterlot was but a necessary step. The blood red flames consuming the city was all he desired to see from his destruction.

In reality—the only truth Rodan believed in now—he was merely settling the red velvet carpet for the arrival of his king.

And therefore, his king finally came.

He soared through the storm and flew high above the blistering city, the screaming ponies both old and young alike turning their heads, their confusion, and their terror to the much darker shadow washing over the storm. They witnessed the titanic wings flapping and lifting the gargantuan creature higher and higher, finally reaching the highest peak in the heart of Equestria. 

The highest peak Ghidorah could find. 

Striking Canterlot Mountain in his wounded state was no easy feat, but his wounds no longer consumed him. His pain was but a mild, passing thought. Turning accordingly and gripping the peak of the mountain, Ghidorah proceeded to settle his mind, body, and spirit for the next stage in his grand plan. The next step that was far more necessary now than ever before. For the King of the Monsters had fallen, and the usurper king tried to claim Ghidorah’s throne. 

Yet now Ghidorah settled himself on the mightiest throne in all of Equestria, perhaps in all the world. The usurper king and his foolish subjects would see him now, as all the city and all the world would see him soon enough. But first and foremost, they would hear him. For Ghidorah never retreated out of cowardice. He just needed to build his storm. 

He only needed to call forth his army.

Grasping the edges of the mountainside with his wings, Ghidorah proceeded to cry out as his left neck began to twist and turn in an unnatural, hellish fashion. It thrashed back and forth, breaking through the severed wound to unveil a clear sack of some kind. The ponies of Canterlot watched on as their city crumbled and burned, horror filling their agape expressions when they witnessed the two-headed dragon turn to the third limb.

Only to lose their breaths when the limb sprouted a skeletal head.

Ichi growled, flaring his teeth and biting down on the clear, fleshy skin. He pried it off and watched the skull break through the sprouting neck. The jaws broke apart, the veins and muscles consuming the skull to make way for the flesh, for the golden scales. A forked tongue flicked from the agape jaws of the newborn skull before slithering back into the mouth. A brain was reforged and a neural connection was reestablished with the center head. With the right head. Completing the trifecta of terror.

And with a satisfying growl, San took in his first, reborn breath and ignited his fiery gaze. Ichi and Ni turned aside with San following them, all three heads falling low before finally rising so very high.

He unfurled his wings from Canterlot Mountain. The tremendous limbs split apart and rose high enough to touch his storm. In doing so, Ghidorah unleashed a cackling roar so powerful, so otherworldly, so unrealistically earth-shattering that all the earth actually felt it. All three heads lifted their necks to scream to the heavens. All three mouths were agape, releasing his shriek to the fullest extent of his strength and reach.

All for one purpose. All for one truth.

The king had fallen, and Ghidorah had risen to take the throne.

At last.

Canterlot was horrified by the mere image of the beast. Fire scorched the night and turned the black into a terrible, orange hellfire. Golden lightning shredded the skies and illuminated the heavens, all to amplify the power of the one who stood above the world. Ponies proceeded to cry out and cover their ears, but even their miniscule cries were drowned out by the soul-shredding power of Ghidorah’s roar.

Covering their ears from the sheer power of the beast’s cry no longer protected them, for the scream only intensified louder and louder and never relented. Eardrums were popped. Ponies felt their ears bleed and their eyes shed tears of agony. They crouched forward, fell backwards, and all eventually collapsed beneath the shadow of the arisen Titan. 

Their city burned and they all fell in a defeated, bowing state beneath his throne.

As for the arisen king, his cackle was much more than just a victorious cry. It was more than even Titanus Rodan could ever imagine, the Fire Demon circling the skies around Canterlot Mountain, and the beast howling in praise and submission to his ruler. It was more than a tool used for terror, for pain, for suffering, calling forth to all of Canterlot to show them who their true ruler was now. It was so much more than the old world rulers would ever know, for their rule had come to an end.

As for King Ghidorah, he roared for all the world to hear. To awaken. To follow him.
> Chapter 28 – The Call
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 28



“One of the heads of the beast seemed to have had a fatal wound, but the fatal wound had been healed. The whole world was filled with wonder and followed the beast.”



— Book of Revelation



Bone Dry Desert




A steaming locomotive tore its way through vicious sandstorms, a day of unyielding heat, and a night filled with cold that froze to the bone. But it pressed on. The fires in the engine still raged. The conductor, the engineers, and the passengers stayed true to their journey south, stopping not even once so they could reach their destination of New Haven before sunrise. 

Then, a quick ride through the Wicked Woods, and finally to Mount Aris, home of the Hippogriffs. The passengers from northern Equestria had been looking forward to their vacation for months now, especially after Princess Twilight herself deemed the railway safe for passage into international territories outside of Equestria’s borders. 

It was a first for a lot of them, seeing the kingdom of the Hippogriffs and potentially the undersea kingdom of Seaquestria, where the seaponies lived. A once in a lifetime opportunity, a vacation they would remember for the rest of their lives. 

Hardly anypony could contain their excitement, knowing with every passing mile into the dark, lifeless desert, they were that much closer to their destination. Some of the younger fillies and colts gazed out their windows and stared at the stars, whispering and daydreaming to one another. Many of the older ponies took some time to dream in their sleep, to close their eyes and get some much-needed rest before they reached New Haven. 

Then came the roar that woke everypony fully.

Stirring in their seats, with fillies and colts covering their ears to the high-pitched shriek filling the night skies, the many elder equines turned to one another as the cry continued on and on. Finally dying down and leaving the world as it once was. Voices were thrown about, theories and explanations to somehow bring to light an answer to the strange phenomenon. Perhaps it was the train’s brakes, yet they felt no lurch or sudden stop from the locomotive. Maybe an outside force, the sounds of a coming earthquake. But it sounded like no tremor anypony had ever heard before. 

It sounded louder, stronger, far more powerful. It sounded like the roar of great beast.

And to their shock still, a tremor did follow the cry. An earthquake did rip apart the mounds of sand surrounding them. Ponies both young and old that time turned and pressed themselves to the windows, eyes widening in awestruck horror when they witnessed the earthquake in its full, unadulterated, ravaging glory. 

The earth bounced and rattled, the dirt and sand splitting open to allow bursts of dark liquid to spew forth high into the night sky. Reservoirs beneath the ground erupted as the tremor tore through them, spewing the natural oil out into the open air. And joining the towers of oil were the even mightier towers of flesh and bone. A shell of a leg, bending and rising to allow five others just like it to follow. 

The jagged, blade-like ends of each leg rose higher and higher, the joints flexing, stretching, to allow the great beast beneath the earth to awaken fully. Outside of the train tracks, just barely missing the escaping train, shrouded in the towers of black oil and raining shards of dirt and earth, all six legs rose to full height. 

The legs of Scylla sprouted forth from the sands, the creature awakening to answer the call of her new alpha.










Riverlands



Outpost Bayou




The evening star fell further and further, blanketing the marshlands under a bright, orange glare. The swamps and the bayous were alive with thunderous energy, creatures both large and small crying out and flying in various directions as the call of the new alpha Titan washed across the land.

In the heart of the marshes, hidden within miles of rivers, dense swamps, and towering willow trees, the lone T.I.T.A.N. Outpost Bayou was on high alert. Catwalks scattered across the waters that led to even more structures and facilities tilted and trembled, the ponies standing upon them gripping the railings so as not to fall into the river. 

Soon enough, every scientist, every agent, and every guard bearing the symbols of T.I.T.A.N. turned in accordance to the main facility. They witnessed the dark steel bend and crack, thundering impacts only increasing as the seconds stretched on. Sirens were screaming and scientists were fleeing from the center facility, agents rushing in. Those on the outskirts could only watch on in silence. 

In horror.

Unable to do a thing to stop her…

With one last push, the Queen MUTO burst from the facility, ripping through the marshlands as dark green water flew forth from her body. 

Her cackling scream deafened the many ponies around her, leaving them shaken and unable to properly react to the wretched image of the Titan breaking free from her containment cell. Flaming shreds of steel shot out, crashing into the swamps where the fires were doused. Then, they quickly spread again. 

The decimated facility laid in ruins beneath the rampaging MUTO. And she did not yield, ramming her forelimbs and body into the various other structures and catwalks surrounding her. She destroyed that which tried to hold her, but no longer would she be held. She was called for a greater purpose now.

Then, her burning red eyes captured the sight of the pulsating hearts filling the catwalks. The ones who kept her asleep. The ones who kept her contained. Her would-be masters. Her tormentors. The call ensured to the Queen MUTO that she belonged to no feeble master of this world. No life smaller than hers would ever control her again. 

So, the MUTO laid waste to her prison. Every inch of the land. She laid waste to her former masters. To the screaming, fleeing ponies before they were crushed and flung into the swamps, never to be heard or seen again. And though she was free, the Queen MUTO instead faced away from freedom and turned towards the darkening horizon.

Her heart was turned elsewhere. Turned to the one who set her free. 

And she followed him. Her king.










Wandering Woods




The Changeling Empire heard the shriek tear across the skies. 

Changelings young and old, from every family, emerged out of their tremendous spire upon the world, from the mountain where the last remnants of Chrysalis’ horrific influence stood. But it was no longer her influence. Instead, every jagged end and loveless, sinful edge was replaced with changelings who loved, who cared, who shared that affection with one another instead of taking it. And the fruits of their labors showed, a healthy vegetation sprouting all around the destroyed mountain and giving their home, their kingdom, a loving, beautiful flair. 

And they were all simultaneously pulled from their peaceful lives in their secluded kingdom, changelings emerging out of the rock and flying into the air. All of them searching but finding no source to the unknown shriek. It came from no particular direction. It seemed to rebound and circle the land again and again, finally dying out and leaving nothing but a piercing stillness, an infectious silence that entrenched the air between each one of them. 

But that stillness did not last forever. The silence was shattered by the growling earthquake.

That was what frightened them. The earth growled as it trembled, like a living being. Like a beast. Curious and fearful and hesitant all the same, the changelings shifted their attention to the distant forest directly east of their empire. The emerging sunlight showered over the Wandering Woods and washed the mounds of earth in a soft, yellow glow. And then they saw a mound tremble.

They watched the mound split the earth around it.

It rose above all the others.

With more seismic growls, with trees and rocks and dirt raining from its hide, the mountain rose up just high enough to pry its claws out of the ground. That very same claw crashed down, pushed hard and lifted the rest of the mighty mountain higher. The changelings were in awe, witnessing what they couldn’t believe, watching from the failing safety of their kingdom as the mountain showed itself for what it truly was. After all these years…

After all these millions of years, Methuselah awakened to the cry of another mightier than him, demanding his inclusion in the coming new age. He opened his cold, white eyes beneath the showers of earth falling from his head, opening his jaws to take in the first breath of the new age. 

Then he released that breath in a rumbling roar that birthed a quake in and of itself. 










Zebrat



Outpost Pyramid




A scream unlike any other passed over the world, and settled gently over Zebrat. Titanus Behemoth tore his way out of the pyramid that tried to hold him. His hibernation had come to an end. His rest had finally ceased. He had heard the call of the new alpha and ensured nothing would stand in his way to follow it. 

Deep in the jungles outside Zebrat, Behemoth was finally free, and not even the sirens from the T.I.T.A.N. Outpost Pyramid could warn the city in time. 

The day had begun only as any other day in the city of Zebrat. Businesses and merchants offered supplies and goods, one-upping their competitors and offering better prices for their fruits, their valuables, and so much more for the zebras of Zebrat to purchase and enjoy. A tremendous and beautiful pyramid sat in the heart of the bustling city, numerous and smaller skyscrapers and buildings made of stone surrounding the great throne of the great zebra king. 

It was only after the scream filled the clouds did business and life come to a terrifying halt. Zebras were petrified on the spot, lifting their heads to the skies and to the glaring rays of the sun, but they saw nothing. The crowds of zebras were momentarily frozen in time, not knowing what they were hearing or even where to face. 

But that was soon made clear.

Then, outside of the city and in the middle of a forsaken rainforest, the ancient pyramids trembled and the T.I.T.A.N. outpost erupted in a fiery blast. Earning every heart and every terrified scream inside the city limits. They all spun to face it, seeing the fleeing birds breaking through the jungle trees, watching the rainforest come crumbling down. In a thundering wave that neared their city.

Coated in the fires and swinging his flaming tusks to and fro, Behemoth unleashed a guttural roar that every life within Zebrat heard, faced, and cowered before. And then they screamed. They screamed when the Titan breached their home. 

Breaking through the city outskirts, Behemoth reared low and then rammed into the walls, the buildings, and shattered them in an upward thrust of his gargantuan tusks. Zebras fled in terror as the mammalian Titan swung his tusks across the city, leveling entire skyscrapers in his rampage. Shattered buildings flew forth from his destruction, raining over the streets and blanketing the populace under a cloud of darkness. Nothing survived the wake of the Titan, nothing that was caught under his flailing tusks or his crushing feet. The zebras could only run for their lives, watch on in horror as the Titan left their beloved home as a burning, crumbling masterpiece of devastation. 

Yet it was not his intention. Behemoth crushed anything in his path, yes, but not out of his own desires. He was given a new lust, one he could not resist. The call of the alpha urged him so, shattered his chains and awakened a reborn purpose within him. The only purpose and truth Behemoth knew…

Taking back his home.

But only if he willfully followed the one true king. 










Canterlot, Equestria




King Ghidorah could hear them answering his call.

Standing high above his throne, atop the capitol city within the mightiest nation in all of Equus, Ghidorah finally relented and ceased his roar. But he maintained his position, his wings outstretched and his heads basking under the streaks of gold within his storm, illuminated and warmed by the fires consuming Canterlot. He held his throne atop the world and listened as the world responded.

Though he was not omnipresent, Ghidorah nonetheless held a grasp on the world around him. His cry had circled the planet several times. There was not a single life both upon the land or within the seas that did not hear him. Taking a moment to catch his breath, to hold his triumphant position above the fallen kingdom, Ghidorah merely listened. Relished. Felt the responding roars and cries and shrieks and screams echo around the world.

He did not see them, but he could imagine them. Ichi, Ni, and San heard their answering roars and cherished the glorious freedom his followers embraced. A freedom he alone gave them.

Tiamat broke free from the underwater outpost and attacked Seaquestria, decimating the Hippogriff navy around Mount Aris.

Mokele-Mbembe roamed within the Fillyppines, crushing fishing villages and eliciting cries of terror from every local populace.

Abaddon rose from the Graymourne Ruins and decimated the T.I.T.A.N. outpost there. He left the ruins even more devastated than before, not a single life from T.I.T.A.N. remaining. It was all burned. All killed. All wiped away.

Sekhmet awakened in the ancient pyramids in the heart of the Abyssinian desert, tearing through their stones and rocks and roaring out to the T.I.T.A.N. forces charging from the nearby outpost.

Quetzalcoatl had arisen from his temple in Ng’amia, laying waste to the ancient city that once worshipped him. Killing every last creature that once held his name as that of a deity, of an old god returned to them at last.

Bunyip destroyed Ornithia, the home of the outpost that tried to contain him. Several miles outside of Sydneigh, Ornithia and its people burned, screamed, were drowned out by the echoing cries of the Titan.

Leviathan ripped through the waves in the North Luna Ocean, finally free from his entrapment in the underwater T.I.T.A.N. outpost and taking out his aggression on the closest settlement. Silver Shoals and its inhabitants did not survive.

More and more, they kept coming and kept rising. Letting their roars shred the skies and their cries fill the world that once belonged to the old rulers. But their rule had finally come to an end, and the Gods of Old had risen to reclaim their kingdom. Dozens awakened from every continent, dozens more stirring from their slumber in the deepest, darkest oceans. There were no more T.I.T.A.N. outposts. The beasts and monsters they tried to contain were finally free, and the ones they didn’t even know existed had finally showed themselves.

Dozens. Hundreds. And so many more. So, so many more.

All of them rose forth to reclaim their home. Joining together to follow the call of their new alpha. To join him for his glorious ascension, for a glorious new order. To fight for him. In his elevated rapture, King Ghidorah had knowingly crafted the perfect sword against his remaining foes, and any life who would dare to stand against him…

An army to call his own. An army of monsters.

Rodan settled himself on the side of the great peak, beneath the shadow of the even greater King of the Monsters. Basking under the image of Ghidorah standing tall and glorious atop Canterlot Mountain, Rodan lowered his head and laid his wings down. Lowered himself to show his master where his loyalty lied.

Closing his eyes, bowing before his king.

The king returned to reality, dropping his heads and gazing to the blistering hellscape his servant Rodan had gifted him. For so far, below the mountain was the burning capitol city of Equestria. Beneath him, there were still cries of terror, which Ghidorah breathed in like a satisfying aroma. There were still rebellious acts against him, however, the ponies in golden armor turning their steel and their fury against him still.

The unruly still lived, trapped within the terror. King Ghidorah flared his fangs and cackled with wicked, unholy glee. With a single flap of his wings, the Golden Demise flew forth from atop the mighty peak and landed upon the helpless, burning city of Canterlot. Rodan followed him.

In doing so, he ensured no life, be they Titan or otherwise, would ever rise against him again. He enforced his new rule with a terrifying example placed upon the old kingdom of Equestria. It all began when he rose up, all three necks shimmered a petrifying gold, and his jaws erupted with the shrieks of pure oblivion.

That was all it was, all it ever could have been.

Oblivion.

Ghidorah laid siege to Canterlot, eviscerating entire buildings with his breath alone. His gravity beams tore across the city and leveled skyscrapers, ripping through the streets and disintegrating any unfortunate soul caught within his light. Royal Guards were vaporized or blown backwards from the onslaught of golden lightning. Civilians screamed their last before their bodies were burned to ash. Buildings fell before his might. Feeble equines collapsed and perished to his mere presence. Everything was torn asunder by his cry, by his power, by the king’s unholy will.

He set his new kingdom over the ashes of the old, and those who followed him did the same. They brought to light his will, and his kingdom, above all else. Killing all the world to do so.




> Chapter 29 – Not the Only King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 29



“This planet doesn’t belong to us. Ancient species owned this earth long before mankind. And if we keep our heads buried in the sand, they will take it back.”



— William Randa



Black Skull Island




In the coming twilight, the creatures of Black Skull Island heard a thunder unlike any other. For it was a rift that disturbed the natural balance, a cry that shuddered the skies and trembled the earth. A tear through the island’s concealing storms that was so great and so terrible that it washed all across the island and beyond. 

The cry filled the heavens and all the earth and then it was silent. It was so. And it could not be ignored by the creatures that inhabited the island.

The tree lines shuddered, almost as if a tremendous wind had breathed against the tips and tilted them so very subtly. Only, it was much more than just a breath. The disturbance grew even more massive, until the trees could not contain them any longer. Breaking free into the falling sunlight, into the coming night with an aurora borealis flowing in the darkness above, thousands of birds took to the skies. No. Not birds.

Psychovultures and Leafwings dotted the twilight with their darkened bodies, numbering in the thousands as all the sky above Black Skull Island was filled with them. Hellish screeches and shrieks were thrown back and forth, each faction of flying creature in a tangled unity that only lasted as long as they were separated. Whenever they made close contact, they warred, they tore each other apart, because they very well could. The cry yearned for them to be free. It broke their bonds and left no moral reality left within them. Nothing but bloodlust, destruction, and above all… freedom.

They weren’t the only creatures to try and escape the hold of Black Skull Island.

The trees tore themselves from the earth itself and moved onward in a slow, subtle stampede. The trees were but limbs to the several dozen Mother Longlegs, the fearsome creatures breaking free to enter into the valley as their own moving forest. Sker Buffaloes emerged from the rivers and lakes scattered across the island, their jutted horns wielding moss and scum that clung to their shaggy bodies. Spore Mantises sprouted from their own bodies, the massive insects moving in tandem out of the dark forests and into the dying light. 

Death Jackals moved in packs, a countless number of them swarming down the hills with savage rage as they turned to follow the call. Sirenjaws rose from the nearby rivers, the large crocodile-like beasts roaring loudly before they followed the flow of traffic. The washing wave of the animal stampede. Magma Turtles were slow but steady, carrying small islands on their backs as they stepped free from the lakes they rested in. Spirit Tigers broke from the tall grass and trees, the mythical creatures rushing across the valleys to reach the shoreline. 

Alongside the Death Jackals. 

Alongside the Mother Longlegs.

With all the creatures both big and small of the island. But there were others, ones that burrowed beneath the earth and stayed hidden in fear of the one who forced them underground in the first place. The ones who hunted within the graveyards of past battles waged millennia ago. The ones who slithered and stirred the nightmares of the inhabitants of Black Skull Island. And by the call of the new King of the Monsters, the Halakrah made themselves known above all others. 

The Skullcrawlers.

Ripping themselves out of the earth with their sharp, jagged talons, dozens of the beasts screeched and proceeded to stampede to the shoreline. In that ferocious stampede, the Skullcrawlers ensured that nothing got in their way so as they could reach their new alpha. The darkness had settled and the forgotten king was resting, or he had awakened as they had, but it would not matter. 

They had no reason to fear the Mountain who Thunders Death any longer. The king and the guardian and the god of Black Skull Island no longer had any influence or control over their existence, because they were called for a greater purpose. Skullcrawlers both large and small shrieked with glorious, rampageous freedom and slammed themselves into whatever creature that tried to move so slowly in their path to attain that freedom. Sker Buffaloes were slashed at and thrown aside. Spore Mantises were crushed by the much larger Skullcrawlers. They were uncontrollable, uncontainable. Nothing could stop them from reaching the island’s edge to their escape. 

Nothing could stop them...

The beast leaped from a great peak and landed in front of the stampede, kicking up a mountain of dust that shuddered the wave of creatures to a halt. The beasts of the air and the beasts of the field all slid and yielded almost instantly just at the mere shadow of the beast’s presence. But not the Skullcrawlers. They formed together to tackle the beast that dared to stand in their way. They, too, eventually froze. They, too, saw through the smoke and saw the falling sunlight shimmering one last time against the beast’s brown and black coat of fur.

They watched him lift his head. Unlike the creatures of Black Skull Island, this beast was not affected in the least by the call of the new alpha. His behavior remained the same as it ever was before; benevolent, gentle, peaceful, fierce, brutal, and horrifying to all who stood against his reign. He did not fall and grovel like the mindless, primal beasts such as the Skullcrawlers, or the thousands of creatures of Black Skull Island. He had heard the alpha call and responded the way he alone saw fit. 

And King Kong did not bow.

For a moment, neither did the Skullcrawlers. 

They were the brave—or the foolish—of the many creatures of Black Skull Island. They charged ahead in a feeble attempt to overwhelm the beast, dozens of Skullcrawlers crawling forward in a wave of terror and cries that would have petrified any other Titan standing alone against them. But not Kong. 

Pounding his own chest, Kong unleashed a tremendous roar and retaliated, charging forth and slamming his open palm into the throat of the closest, lunging Skullcrawler.

With a swift flex of his hand, Kong snapped the creature’s neck while simultaneously slamming the corpse into several more raging on his left. A Skullcrawler slid forward, snapping its razor-sharp jaws around Kong’s right leg. Kong responded by ripping his leg free and driving his foot fiercely into the creature’s head, deep into the earth, where fragments of rock and dirt flew high to stream past Kong’s flaring jaws and resonating battle cry. 

More and more kept on pressing on the needless fight, for a war that would have never ended in their victory. But they fought anyway, yearning for that lone desire of freedom and savagery the new alpha called them forth for. But the King of Black Skull Island would never allow it, would never allow the island’s creatures to cause so much death and destruction upon his home or beyond. They were his responsibility, his subjects, his dissidents that needed to be pressed down for their rebellion. 

Prying the Skullcrawler off his back, Kong roared and gripped the creature by its tail, slamming it forward into the dirt before rearing to the side and striking the Titan’s body across several others. Psychovultures and Leafwings flew madly above them, some even having the audacity to strike Kong with his back turned, but they did not last long. They suffered the same fate as the rebels. 

Releasing the tattered and bleeding corpse of the Skullcrawler from his hands, Kong watched the Titan fly and hit the side of a nearby mountain, its body only further crumbling at that. Roaring viciously, Kong quickly hunched forward from the attack on his shoulder, a Skullcrawler wrapping its tail around his abdomen while it quickly bit down on his shoulder and clawed at his head and bicep. 

Once low to the ground, Kong reared forward and snatched a large boulder from the earth, refusing to hesitate and slamming the rock against the skull of the creature. It instantly deflated at the impact, Kong ripping the Skullcrawler off of him and taking the fragments of the boulder in his palm to slash and gut the creature into ribbons. Dark crimson flew like droplets of rain in a hurricane, painting Kong and the area in that horrific sickness. 

One last Skullcrawler attempted to strike Kong with his head low, rearing high and with jaws open and claws extended to deliver the killing blow on the forgotten king. The beast very well neared Kong, but that was as far it got.

Before Kong jammed his fist upward and drove the jagged boulder fragment directly through the Skullcrawler’s agape jaws. It jutted free from the back of the creature’s head, as dark as the liquid that poured forth from its mouth, flowing down its body, to flood the devastated island floor below. The Titan froze in mid-air, caught in Kong’s upholding strength, and hung like a bleeding, broken towel from Kong’s extended arm. 

With a sneering growl, Kong ripped his hand back and brought forth a strip of blood streaking across the light of the fading sun. The final Skullcrawler brave enough to stand against him had fallen, like the many, many corpses that surrounded the King of Black Skull Island. Slashes of blood covered his fur, his chest, and the scars from battles long past, adding even more for the battle today. Dropping the boulder fragments from his bleeding hands, Kong pounded his chest and roared to the skies. To his kingdom.

And so, the creatures recognized their king once more. They were forced to retreat, skittering, crawling, and flying away back into the island’s hold where they belonged. Kong kept on roaring, kept on pounding his chest to bring forth the long night upon his home where the creatures once more bowed solely to him, and never to another. 

At that mere thought, Kong ceased his roaring. He dropped his bloody hands and rested them by his sides, swaying to his movements as he spun around. 

Kong glared to the unforeseeable darkness in the skies, to the break on the horizon, to the coming storm that was slashed for but a moment by the rival alpha roar. The roar that somehow reached his home. 

And would never reach it again as long as Kong remained king.
> Chapter 30 – To Where it All Began
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 30



“A king is only as strong as his kingdom. A king is only as strong as his allies. A king is only as strong as his army.”



— Soman Chainani, Quests for Glory



Foal Mountain, Equestria




Sombra heard the cry just as well as the Titans that followed him. 

The darkness of the night was not an uncommon shadow for Sombra to entrench himself in. The devastation left behind from the fall of the King of the Monsters was but another battlefield left in the king’s wake. The devastated forest lay in ruin as a stark reminder to all who dared to rise against Sombra and his rule, the graveyard of trees and shattered mountains acting solely for the purpose to elevate Sombra so much higher. 

But his elevation and ascension did not come on glorious tidings like Sombra had wished. Instead, a darker and far more foreboding presence instilled itself within the atmosphere the very second the silence was severed. In that silence Sombra yearned for now more than anything else, he and his followers stood aghast, pale, breathless. Even the T.I.T.A.N. fleet Sombra had threatened no more than a minute ago froze in their retreat. For Sombra and his Titans were not alone when they heard it. Even his enemies heard it.

Which meant all the world heard it.

Deep in the heart of Equestria, a cry was heard that washed over all the inhabited earth. To every frozen mountain, every crevice in the deep, blue seas, every jungle and every forest, to every last desert wasteland and distant island… it was heard. It was felt. And all the inhabited earth responded. Some in fear. Some in anguish. 

But the most powerful responses of all being the resounding roars echoing back.

More and more, they just kept awakening, kept rising. There was no end to them because they would not stay silent. After so many years of imprisonment, of hibernation, of rest, it had all finally come to an end when he called to them. His reach was greater than Sombra’s, his influence mightier. Not as controlling, but he did not need such control. Sombra had the minds of the Titans at his will, but the usurper king had something else. Something more. Something darker.

Ghidorah gave the Titans freedom. That undeniable, almost unreachable lust was given to them, and the Titans wanted nothing more than to claim it. To acquire just a sliver of freedom, to live upon the world they once reigned supreme was the highest of all gifts, and something Sombra should have foreseen. For in Sombra’s kingdom, in his world, there would be no freedom. All would kneel before him and surrender all to his glory. 

And yet the great serpent offered them something more. To follow him, yes, but not to blindly obey. Not to foolishly surrender all. He gave them the greatest gift of all and they responded with their loyalty. They sought their own lusts in the destruction they caused to their oppressors, utilizing the damned, twisted idea of freedom Ghidorah gave them to fuel their rage. What was left was a planet in flames, where beasts and gods of the old ways had risen at last. Taking what they could, destroying what they wanted, and seeking their new king. 

It was freedom in its darkest form. And it was something Sombra could not allow.

Turning appropriately to the three Titans that had come to him, Sombra ordered them not to listen with several, reverberating roars and growls. He yearned for their loyalty solely to him, and not to Ghidorah or any other usurper. Though seemingly sounding like nothing but noise, Sombra’s power burrowed itself deeper into the thoughts and hearts of the Titans he controlled. From the three upon the mainland and the two who had yet to reach him. 

Amhuluk tore himself from the mountain he climbed, landing in the devastated forest and absorbing the shattered trees into his feet, through his legs, and morphing with the rest of his body. Lifting his head, his lengthy tendrils slithered slowly across his jagged spine. All ten of his emerald eyes gazed to the MUTO Prime, to the voice that came from his king’s agape jaws that whispered comforting and assuring words into his mind. Claws pressed to the earth, teeth bared, Amhuluk gently dipped his head in submission.

Typhon flapped his wings, spewing ash and dirt across the forest. He roared in response to Ghidorah’s call, but Sombra’s voice in his head brought him back to his true loyalties. The six serpents hissed and cried, snapped at one another before they all came to attention to their center head. Typhon growled softly to his serpents, narrowing his infected eyes before they all eventually turned back to the Prime. To Sombra roaring to him and ordering his obedience be put in check. 

Yamata no Orochi crawled slowly across the forest, his multitude of legs stopping just as the Titan lifted his head. His circular jaws stared blankly at Sombra Prime. The teeth slowly opened before shutting to a close, again and again. The green and purple veins pulsating across Yamata’s body only intensified as Sombra’s voice slid wickedly into Yamata’s skull, his mind. He made no other sounds other than the soft chitters that escaped the back of his throat, and from all eight of his mouths moaning within his jaws. 

Baphomet stood in the flaming ruins of Trottingham, freezing when his alpha and his king called to him once more. As a whisper in the wind, the voice gently breathing into the Titan’s ears and demanding that he only obey Sombra, and not the call of the false king. His emerald and violet eyes were latched with the mainland, with Equestria just on the horizon. With a great screech into the night sky, Baphomet obeyed. He picked the pace, picked up the fury, and tore through the remaining city in order to swim across one last ocean. Just one more obstacle until he reached the mainland. 

Sargon yielded near the entrance to Tartarus, the giant scorpion standing tall on his four front legs while his glowing green gaze centered on the voice of his master. Like the world, Sargon had heard the call of the rival, but he did not obey. Even as Sombra spoke to him, Sargon responded with a ferocious cry of his own, signifying his obedience to the only king he recognized. He pressed on, faster in his movements to reach Sombra at last. 

Hearing the resounding cries from the two other Titans, Sombra found some solace in knowing they were still loyal to him. His influence had not been broken with them like it had been with Rodan. Even then, it was a mild comfort, Sombra knowing he was vastly outnumbered and outmatched against Ghidorah’s army that continued to grow by the second. It was only him and five Titans against hundreds more. Though he knew he was powerful, Sombra knew the odds, and they were all stacked against him. 

Time was short, and Sombra knew he needed to deal with the opposing army just as he needed to deal with Ghidorah. He imagined taking the fight directly to the great serpent, but Ghidorah would have already surrounded himself with his servants by the time Sombra would eventually find him. Of course, he could always bring Ghidorah to him by giving another alpha call to the world, taunting the false king with the one who opposed his rule. But then Ghidorah would meet him with an army of his own, and then Sombra would have no choice but to take them on all at once.

Perhaps… he didn’t have to.

He could establish a safe haven for his influence and power to flourish, and then lure Ghidorah to him quickly, before his full army could arrive to the mainland. There would undoubtedly be some who would be behind Ghidorah, but it would be better than dealing with hundreds more. All Sombra needed was his army behind him, his powers set to be released, and the death of Ghidorah to begin his glorious empire.

But where to establish the safe haven? Sombra needed to plant his crystals somewhere they could grow strong, in a way so they could infect and impregnate the world with his dark magic. With his influence in the world, in the air itself, and with the death of Ghidorah there would be hundreds of Titans without a master. All of them fresh for the taking. All Sombra needed was a haven. All he needed was a place to begin his reign…

It brightened upon him. Sombra lifted his head, his horn, and turned himself to the north.

His long-forgotten home. A home that kneeled to him once, rejected him, and cast him away in hopes to finally forget about him. Sombra did not accept that. The world may have forgotten where he came from, but not Sombra. It would never be forgotten to him. It was and always will be his true home, his rightful dominion that would be the birth of his new, global empire. It would be where he would begin the spread of his dark influence, using the power of the empire to strengthen his own power, washing that power over the land, across every land, until the world itself was bathed in shadows. 

Until his power infected and controlled every last Titan on the planet. 

And it all began with the fall of the Crystal Empire. His true home, his true throne… to be returned to him at last.

With a destination set and a journey beginning, King Sombra turned to his Titans and roared at them, ordered them to follow him. All of his Titans obeyed. The ones present and ones yet to come. Across every thundering tremor, every push forward, Sombra led them to the north. To home. 

To conquer the Crystal Empire one last time.
> Chapter 31 – A Mass Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 31



“A small body of determined spirits fired by an unquenchable faith in their mission can alter the course of history.”



— Mahatma Gandhi



The Radiance, Main Bridge




The letters and distress radio beacons came pouring in.

It grew so fervent, so quickly and so troubling that Twilight broke away from the glass windshield while the rest of her friends kept on staring. Kept on watching as Sombra and his Titans stampeded north. Twilight had seen more than she ever wanted to and instead turned to what needed to be addressed, what needed her attention, even if deep down she never wanted to face it.

Just as it had before, so too did they face a similar situation as when Sombra decimated the T.I.T.A.N. outposts. Only now, it was far worse. There were far more letters, more chaos and panic flooding from the radios, countless more world leaders in their fleet contacting them about the madness unfolding in their home countries. The situation had skyrocketed to unimaginable heights, forcing Twilight’s heart to sink to unbelievable depths the more she listened. The more she saw.

With each letter magically teleported to the communications officers, with all of them levitated to the center map, and with Celestia, Luna, Shining, and Cadance overlooking each one, all that left was Twilight as the last head of power in Equestria to not read the same parchment. Bon Bon was stationed near the communications consoles, locked in place as more and more voices kept spewing forth from the radios to reach her, to reach the Radiance, to reach anypony who could give them an answer. Leaving just Twilight as the only leader among them who did nothing to respond.

But how could she?

It was all the same horrific news. All the same tragedy. All the same nightmare made reality.

They had awakened. They had all awakened at once. Every Titan they knew existed and every single one they never even knew. Hundreds across the globe, dozens rampaging through cities and settlements while dozens more tore through the seas and ripped through T.I.T.A.N. ships. T.I.T.A.N. reported as much as they could before they were forced to evacuate, to flee, before the monsters came for them next. Outposts were targeted and devastated by the creatures, leaving very little of the organization left standing on a global scale. 

What they could report, however, was the strange behavior of each Titan. They all seemed to have awakened the same moment the alpha roar was heard reverberating across the planet, and only then did they find the strength to break free from their containment cells. They took out their rage and aggression on any nearby civilization, be it T.I.T.A.N. or civilian. Even the beasts studied to be gentler than others acted in similar fashions. They all acted aggressively. They all attacked whatever they came across. And they were all heading to Equestria, to follow the source of the cry heard around the world.

They were all following Ghidorah.

It was the only conclusion that made any sort of sense to Princess Twilight, even when there was so little sense to be made. After what they had witnessed with Sombra, with Ghidorah, with Godzilla, and with the haunting words offered from the former princesses, everything pointed to the one who defeated the King of the Monsters. The one who dethroned Godzilla and laid claim to the empty throne. The one who then cried out to the world, and had the world answer him.

The One Who is Many.

All of these things, and yet he was only one. One being, one nightmare, one tyrant with an entire monster army at his command. The world was on fire, falling apart before them, and it was all because of him. Yet the longer Twilight contemplated and dreaded the truth that came with war, the longer it took for her to realize what needed to be done as a response. Meanwhile, everypony else was locked in a heated debate on what to do next.

“This is worse than we could have ever imagined,” Cadance trembled, her heavy eyes laced with every nation upon the map. 

“They’re everywhere,” Shining Armor added, shaking his head with every shivering exhale in his breath. “On every continent, every ocean, all of them raging to us.”

Ember remained unnaturally silent, gazing to the map where Shining Armor just kept on crossing off more and more T.I.T.A.N. outposts with red marker. All that had fallen from the awakening. Frostbite, Cinder, and Peak were not alone anymore. Just as they weren’t alone, for the species who once owned their world had returned for it. 

Luna had settled in that grave reality, saying all the same, “They’ve come to overthrow the rulers of this present age.”

Celestia gazed to Bon Bon, the special agent drooping further into her seat as the radios kept on blazing around her. Never ending. Unceasing. Tormenting. Her eyes softened, her heart heavy as the former princess stated, “Just as Ghidorah wants them to…”

There was a scoff at the end of the bridge, or perhaps the front of it, where Discord leaned against the windshield and stared to the night sky. “Perhaps now would be the best time for little ol’ me to join the cavalry?” he suggested, twisting his gaze back to the heart of the bridge.

“You know the answer to that, Discord,” Celestia answered immediately. 

Another scoff, joined by a shake of his head, and Discord faced the night once more. “Hm. Well then, I hope you do enjoy a world bathed in fire and bones, because I don’t see how you can properly respond to this madness in any orderly, unchaotic fashion.”

His words, though seeming like another tiring charade to many, were grasped with a cold hand, brought to an even colder heart to be taken seriously. The Dragon Lord had never felt so cold in all her life, leaning on her elbows as her claws rose up to allow her snout to rest on her knuckles. Her gaze was long, having no end to the perpetual darkness that presented itself before them. She recalled Discord’s words, being haunting only to her.

“Is this how it all ends?” Ember asked aloud. Several seconds passed and not a word of response, though she could feel all of their eyes resting on her. Her own eyes settled on the map, to every blood red cross. “Nothing but fire and bones?”

“This isn’t how it’s going to end.”

The table turned. As did a small minority of the bridge. Even Discord lifted his eyes to the familiar voice. Her friends broke away from the windshield to gaze back to her, watching as Twilight Sparkle took the spotlight and approached the center map. 

And just as her former teachers did, just as her brother and sister-in-law did, and just as her ally of the dragons did, Twilight laid her touch upon the map, upon her home. Her hoof made contact and all Twilight could imagine was the unending suffering and death unfolding across her world. The letters and the radios were enough, but it was that personal response that drove Twilight to act, to speak, to imagine her home and her people all facing the same evil. 

And it drove her to say, “We need to take the fight directly to Ghidorah.”

Her eyes were opened and she saw the responding stares from the likes of Ember, from Celestia, Luna, and so forth. They all shared the same glances, they same silent words that could not be uttered at that moment. Twilight yearned for the silence. It merely gave her the opportunity she needed.

“They all follow him,” Twilight explained, the tip of her hoof tracing further north of Equestria. “If we can take out Ghidorah… then the Titans won’t have a king. They won’t have him telling them to commit these atrocities. With Ghidorah gone, the Titans will stop. All of this will stop. And I’m willing to bet that Sombra is taking his Titans to do the exact same thing, and if Sombra manages to kill Ghidorah… I’d imagine this is only going to get worse.”

“Sombra?” Ember finally managed to speak. “What about us? You’re trying to make it seem like we have a chance to kill that thing.”

Twilight met her worrisome eyes, holding no deceit to instead share her own worries with Ember. Just as with her voice, she didn’t lie when she said, “We’re the only ones left who can stop this. The one who could…”

She turned back to her friends. To Fluttershy specifically, and felt her heart ache.

“He’s gone now,” Twilight said, facing back to the table. Fluttershy dropped her wet, burning gaze to the floor, closing each eye slowly. “It has to be us. Be it with our numbers, our conjoined strengths, or even the Elements of Harmony, this is all we can do now to fight back… to have a chance for survival.”

“I thought the Elements were destroyed… by Sombra no less?” Ember questioned, brow furrowing in confusion.

“They’re not destroyed,” Discord interrupted. Ember turned to him, turned to see him smile. “Believe me.”

Ember’s eyes slowly widened, the Dragon Lord turning back to the princess. To the Council of Friendship that surrounded her. In their heart, Twilight shone the brightest. Especially when she rose up even taller, held that influential glow to her presence, and openly declared, “We call to the others… if they’ll join us one more time. Any qualms and any lingering doubts need to be thrown aside, because this is much bigger than that. This is our only chance for survival. This is good against evil, hope against tyranny… life against death. And we need all the life rallying behind us now.”

The minority in the room slowly but surely became the majority, until even every last beating heart was fully turned and fully at the attention of the princess. T.I.T.A.N. turned to her, from every agent and every pilot. The radios fell silent. Bon Bon kept her eyes centered on the floor, her expression still pale, still cold, but her actions yielding. Only for a moment. Just to listen. 

Having grown accustomed to the attention, Twilight Sparkle remained all the more vigilant to the silent concerns and present stares. She knew what they must have been feeling, as what she felt was all the same. Their hearts were all one, all beat the same tune of life, and that was the first step to bringing them together. For even in the darkest and longest of nights, as long as they had a light, as long they had a leading torch… they would never be lost. 

But still she had her doubts, the same lingering demons that told her no, she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t overcome this. Many, many times before she was lucky, but this was beyond her. This was bigger than her. Twilight was strong enough to admit that, but didn’t know if she was strong enough to face what was to come.

She needed to know. 

“I don’t expect you to see me as a strong princess… or as a fit enough pony to rule you. But if you can see me for who I aim to be… as your leader… then I can promise I will lead you all. Maybe not to our survival, but our final stand for it. This is our moment to define who we are. Not a page to be glossed over in our world’s history, but as a story with no end.

“Our enemy seeks to end our existence, our very way of life… burned away and forgotten. Kingdoms may fall… lives may be lost… but the ideas of friendship and unity that brought us all together can never be unwritten. It is with these ideals that we came as one not to bow down to a King of Terror… but to righteously uphold the story we have no intention of finishing today.”

The numerous airships heard it all from their radios, the many world rulers, king and queens, leaders in their own rights listening in. They all listened to her, to one so young and yet so full of wisdom. With the one power they had all seemed to have abandoned. She filled them with the indestructible, unbeatable desire for hope.

It was that hope that flooded the Radiance first and foremost. And to every indication of life, to every beating heart that burned bright in the darkness, they all rose together. One by one. Starting with the few brave souls, joined by several T.I.T.A.N. agents rising from their chairs, until every last one of them had risen up. The Radiance froze in mid-air with no pilots to push it forward, and that was okay. For they all faced the center map and the princess behind it.

They all followed behind the words of the agent who said, “We rally behind the Princess of Friendship. Our ruler… and our leader.”

In a resounding display of chants and cheers, they all joined together, all of T.I.T.A.N. and all of the fleet, both royal and military. All the dragons in the skies and all the Wonderbolts joining them. It took a moment for the center table to fall in line with what has happening around them, but even they came around. Even Ember managed a tiny gasp to leave her lips, the Dragon Lord feeling a rising glow of hope burning in her heart. It was a fire that caught quickly, brightening the lips of Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and the two sisters into rising, strengthening smiles. 

All of them directed to the Princess of Equestria. 

“Thank you…” Twilight said, struggling to hold her voice together and conceal the tears threatening to form. She managed a smile to all in return, her words calming them down. “First… we need to gather to a safe haven. Like Bon Bon said, Ponyville is our best option for now. I’ll have Starlight secure the town.”

Most likely needing a confirmation on that, a letter was dispatched quickly to Ponyville. With that happening, Twilight continued her address and told them, “We retreat there, gather our forces and plan our next course of action. Celestia, Luna, you’ll have to bring in every last ally you know to defend this country from the Titans coming to our shores. Shining Armor, Cadance, same for you. I’ll do the same and ensure we have as many allies as possible fighting for us.”

Everypony nodded. Except for Bon Bon, who had remained silent throughout the entire ordeal. Never once chanting, never once cheering, never once holding her hope or her faith in Twilight Sparkle. Perhaps that was to change, perhaps her heart could find a place beside Twilight’s in their final fight for survival. Perhaps she could come to find the same hope Twilight practically breathed. 

“Twilight…”

And perhaps she could know. 

They all turned to the special agent, every heart and every life within the bridge facing Bon Bon. She was wilted in her seat, leaning forward and turning slowly to eye the princess. Twilight did not break her gaze, never once turned away from an ally and an even closer friend when she needed her most. 

So, Bon Bon asked, “What other allies do we have?”

Twilight offered a small, supportive smile. “More than you might know.”
> Chapter 32 – Pillars for the World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 32



“When tyranny becomes law, rebellion becomes duty.”



— Thomas Jefferson



Ponyville, Equestria




An aura of light turquoise was Starlight Glimmer’s brilliant torch, illuminating the streets of Ponyville with a bright, hopeful glow. It was her horn that led the way, broke the crowds, and ensured everypony was watching as the two ponies made their way to the heart of the quaint, little town. 

A dark storm was growing mightier and mightier, threatening to break deeper into Ponyville’s airspace. Ponies were shivering, clutching their jackets, their cloaks, and each other in the damp, muddy roads. Unicorns kept their horns bright, while others held lanterns to brighten the night and give them the needed clarity of vision to see the two ponies approaching their crowd. Families huddled close together as the chilling wind and droplets of rainwater struck them slowly at first, but quickly began to strengthen as the storm grew more ferocious by the minute. 

And it all came from further north, from the capital city of Canterlot, where even from miles away they could see the burning lights of the fires consuming the mountain. It was a fire so bright that even the glow of the moon could not compete, for the storm itself swallowed the light of Twilight’s moon and cloaked the land in a perpetual, nightmarish hour of darkness. 

It was unusually quiet and somber in the town of Ponyville, where panic had passed and resolutions were met quickly and efficiently. Distant thunder made its presence known, but it did not stir the populace as it once had when they heard the first roar. The wind chilled them to the bone, but it did not make them falter. The rain was cold, and damp, and had no intention of ending, only worsening. But they did not fall away. They merely stood closer, and taller, together through the storm. 

For they turned to the ones meant to brighten their darkness, bring to light the answer and hope they sought. They cleared appropriately from the burning torch of turquoise light, shimmering brightly from the horn uncovered by the hood. Beside the unicorn, the stallion dug through the mud, fought through the wind, and never left her side. Not even a second. Not through the expectant stares they received. Not through the overwhelming weight suddenly placed upon him once in the heart of the crowd. Never.

Starlight and Sunburst earned every eye, silenced every voice, and caught every breath. And still they marched on. 

The swaying lanterns hanging from hooves and the dull lights from unicorn horns lit their path. Starlight bore a lengthy cloak, the wind tearing at it rapidly from her back, but unable to rip it from her withers. Her hood shielded her mane, her face, everything except for her horn, which burned bright enough to dampen every single unicorn’s horn and faint lantern she crossed. Sunburst’s own starry cloak accompanied him, the stallion keeping close to Starlight, shielding his face from the rain and wind. 

Darkness had settled in appropriately, transforming the once colorful and vibrant town into a seemingly desolate, lifeless husk of its former self. But that would soon end. Once they reached the front doors of Town Hall, climbing the steps, and pausing appropriately, they lifted their eyes to the pony waiting for them. As for Mayor Mare, she allowed them inside, having received orders from Princess Twilight herself to allow Starlight to do whatever was necessary to defend Ponyville. 

Whatever that entailed, Mayor Mare would allow. She had already received horror stories from the letters Princess Twilight and neighboring cities and villages sent their way. Something terrible was coming one way or another, but they still had time to stop it. They still had time to defend themselves. 

With no more time to waste, Starlight and Sunburst proceeded inside and climbed to the top balcony of Town Hall, where there was no rooftop to shield their heads. They didn’t need it anyway. With minimal rain pelting them both, Starlight reached the edge of the balcony and lowered her hood down to her neck. The wind was instantaneous, tugging at her mane and blowing the violet locks in front of her vision. The rain was cold, but not cold enough to stop her. 

She took a moment just to simply take it all in. They both did. 

Down below, they could see the patient and fearful faces of Ponyville gazing up at them. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo with many other fillies and colts, still so young but forced to live through a crisis such as the one they now faced together, whether they wanted to or not. Cheerilee, along with her students, as well as Diamond Tiara and the Rich family. Big McIntosh and Sugar Belle, with Granny Smith struggling to stand well in the rain. And through it all, through the many faces and lights and shadows, she somehow managed to spot the pale blue mane and brilliant azure coat.

Trixie melded within the crowd almost seamlessly, being pushed and shoved and pushing and shoving right on back. Having followed the crowd, listened to the hushed voices, they all led her to that moment. Where Trixie stared up expectantly at Starlight, eyes wide with worry, confusion, and concern. A daring and horrifying mixture of all three. Starlight gulped softly, knowing full well the many lives that rested within her hooves. Knowing the safety and security of an entire town was at risk lest she did nothing. 

And resting assured when she felt the soft hoof grace her shoulder.

Meeting the hoof with her eyes, Starlight lifted her gaze and couldn’t help but smile, relief flooding her veins the second her vision was filled with her fillyhood friend. She found comfort knowing she was never alone. Sunburst was still with her. Never backing down. Never leaving her side. Ensuring they would achieve this together.

And together, conjoining their magic, they fired a pair of magical beams into the darkness of the night sky. Dual beacons shimmered brightly in the heart of Ponyville, exploding once they reached the peak of their reach. The crowds gasped, stood in awe, with eyes illuminated by the turquoise and yellow lights from the magical eruption. 

The eruption spread like a comforting blanket, washing from one end of the town to the other, to every corner and every last inch of land that Ponyville had claimed. Then and only then did the shower of lights finally cease, and the beacons died. The magic, however, remained. The blanket was still there, hovering over every head and showering every life with light and protection and hope.

Because that was the goal all along. That was all Starlight and Sunburst sought to achieve.

And lowering their smoking horns, dipping their gazes just slightly, Starlight and Sunburst stared to the flow of yellow and turquoise encompassing every last space surrounding the town. They stared to their work and managed a pair of soft sighs. Gentle, accomplished, knowing what they had done would ensure Ponyville’s protection ten times over.

For a dome of pure, raw magic was no easy feat. But together, nothing was too difficult for the two of them. And it wouldn’t be forever, either. It would be Ponyville’s shield for now. It would keep every life safe for now. From the storm and whatever beast wielded its strength.

All that was required of them now was to simply wait. Wait for Twilight, the armies of T.I.T.A.N., or a miracle. Preferably all three.











Sire’s Hollow




Chaos erupted in the heat of the day, where a tremoring presence grew only more ferocious the closer it approached. There was an expulsion of the earth itself, where a titanic force of nature emerged into the village and utterly crushed it beneath its shadow.

Under the blazing sun, casting its shadow, the monstrous Methuselah gave a great roar and laid siege to Sire’s Hollow.

His horns dug into the earth as he bent low, flinging boulders and slabs of earth to and fro, impacting and shattering any unfortunate housing or building caught in his wake. The populace of the town fled in terror, panic fueling their actions as they abandoned their homes, their livelihoods, and each other just to grasp a chance at survival. Firelight and Stellar Flare did their best to calm the ponies of Sire’s Hollow, but their efforts were fruitless. They, too, fled as the creature’s monstrous claws impacted the center of town.

They simply had no choice. As the creature swung its head and shouted its horrific cry, its claws ripped apart the foundations of Sire’s Hollow. Buildings crumbled and fell, clouds of dust washing across the dirt roads and nearly consuming Firelight. Methuselah raised his jaws to the sky, moments before driving his horns into the earth once more with enough force to birth a small earthquake. It was enough to knock out Stellar Flare’s hooves out from under her, the unicorn collapsing in the street as fragments of earth rained over her.

Firelight froze and backpedaled, twisting his neck around to see Stellar struggling to stand. He made the attempt to rush out and grab her, and he nearly did, had it not been for the Titan ripping its head out of the ground once more. And once more, he ripped free several chunks of rock and earth, the shower of terrain falling over them both in a slew of overwhelming shadows.

One particular boulder fell too fast, and was far too massive to evade. Firelight was caught, as was Stellar. With his instincts run raw, Firelight reactively shielded himself, covered his head with his hooves, knowing it would do nothing to save him. Stellar gazed onto the coming darkness, jaws agape, eyes wide and petrified as the shadow fell and…

Shattered.

The boulder erupted into a thousand fragments that sprayed across her vision, pelting her body but otherwise not leaving a mark. Catching her breath, hoof over her heart, Stellar was pulled to her hooves at last when Firelight came to her aid, the two exchanging a glance before their eyes were eventually drawn to the one who had saved her life.

Twirling the shovel with renowned skill and prowess, planting it firmly into the dirt beneath him, the Element of Strength Rockhoof stood tall and proud against the living mountain that dared to attack Sire’s Hollow. Built like a mountain himself, his valor earned him the awestruck stares not only from Firelight and Stellar Flare, but from the fleeing townsfolk. All of them knowing of his legend, all of them feeling a leap of hope fill their hearts by his mere presence.

But he wasn’t alone. Emerging next to Firelight and Stellar, Mistmane stood with a steadfast glare in her eyes. The elderly mare, with mane like a flowing brook, turned to the ponies on her right. They turned right on back, witnessing the Element of Beauty flash them a small but comforting smile. One that spoke volumes. One that needed not a word to know.

Help had arrived.

Pressing forward, Mistmane’s horn shimmered a bright, alluring gray, and her magic made its threat known to the beast. She ripped out hulking boulders and slabs of earth from the ground, creating a vast array of tremendous rocks above her head. She continued onward, only gaining more and more, both from the ground and from Methuselah’s ferocious devastation. It was only after she reached Rockhoof did the ponies of Sire’s Hollow realize what she was doing.

By then, it all made sense. They watched on in awe and wonder as the strength of Rockhoof was unmatched, unbeaten, as he drove his shovel into the rocks Mistmane held out for him. He struck them with enough force to send them hurtling across the sky, flying so far and so high that they managed to reach their target with shocking precision.

Each boulder struck the pale white eye of Methuselah. They struck his horns, his skull, and earned the Titan’s fury with a bellowing roar in return. He ceased his destruction and turned to the disturbance.

Rockhoof and Mistmane stood before him. Not once backing down. Never turning away so the innocent could suffer from their absence. They stood tall as they once did in the days of old, protecting the land against the forces of darkness that threatened its peace. Today, however, the days of old returned with a vengeance, bringing with it a god.

And so, they charged the God of Old, Methuselah meeting their valor with his rage.










Somnambula



The night was alive with blinding flames and petrifying shrieks of terror.

And Flash Magnus and Somnambula could do nothing but walk into the smoke.

Yet they strived for more, knowing what was needed of them when they were called into action. Their duty, above all else, was the safety and preservation of their home. Of their people. They needed to do more than walk. They needed to do more than what was asked of them. For even the Princess of Friendship had called them for a purpose, brought them out of retirement to face an evil Equestria could not fight alone.

They strode into the depths of the city named for her, an honor to her heroic actions made hundreds of years ago. Equestria may have been their home, but Somnambula was the land of her birth. Seeing the homes, the buildings, the markets, everything crumbling in a horrific display of ash and fire earned a sharp pang of guilt in her heart. Somnambula wasn’t there for her people, not like she was before so very long ago. Not when they needed her the most.

Passing across a vast crevice in the heart of the city, the two ponies eventually came to a halt. Together, in the minimal silence shared between them, they turned and stared to the chasm. It had shredded both the city and the earth, as if some horrendous beast had burrowed through it all and left nothing but death in its wake.

And yet the terror was still waged. Ponies still cried and fled. Sometimes as shadows in the distance. Sometimes right on past them, not even giving Somnambula a passing glance. Not even recognizing their hero amidst the fire and smoke. Somnambula could not even blame them. She let them run, listening to their screams as her eyes gently fluttered to a close.

She could remember the odes sung of her in this city, in the very streets they walked and froze within. Now, the only song she could hear were the cries of torment echoing from every building surface, the wails of destruction thundering across the desert city to impact her again and again. The ash burned her coat. The smoke filled her lungs and made her cough, made her wheeze, but she kept her eyes closed. Unable to witness. Unable to have the courage to see the truth. Flash Magnus kept his eyes wide open to it all, and he couldn’t blame her.

All while Somnambula blamed herself. She should have been here. She should have been with her people when they faced the great evil that rose up to claim their home. Now, all that was left were the fleeing masses, trying desperately just to escape with their lives and nothing more. Everything else had burned to ash and cinder, where every building was littered with fire. Where every street was filled with ponies, both the ones that moved and the ones that laid. All mixed together to form a canvas of horror Somnambula couldn’t bear to witness.

And what could she do for them? How could she, the Element of Hope, ever offer that same hope to her people like she had before?

Standing in the crumbling ruins of her birthplace, Somnambula felt a tremble in her heart, a shatter in her spirit that finally broke the dams and forced her to relent. Her face contorted, her forelegs quivering until she finally fell. Flash was there for her before she ever had a chance to strike the dirt and ash, holding her up as he heard and felt the cries slip from her lips.

The tears fell freely now, Somnambula unable to hold them back, every shriek and wail assaulting her ears having finally pushed her over the edge. Flash could feel her shaking against his foreleg, Magnus lifting his eyes to the burning embers floating against them, the nightmarish hellscape of her home becoming reality to him at last. Knowing what she had lost. Knowing what she believed made her a failure. Unlike her, he glared to the fires and dipped his head low, resting his chin atop her neck, gently gripping her tighter.

Silently telling her she was not alone. She was not who she believed herself to be. Even if she didn’t hear it, or refused to, he was still there for her. He stood and held his friend with as much strength as he could offer in that moment of burning agony, caught in the storm of shredded flames.

Then, the silence was torn by a roar they both heard. Flash darted up like an alert canine. Somnambula lifted her tear-streaked face, mascara joining the rivers against her cheeks, and stared to the source.

Her heart broke when Behemoth shattered the pyramid with a swinging strike of his tusks.

Raining fragments of stone and rubble fell across the city, crushing what remained of the charred houses and slamming against the dirt roads. Where the ponies screamed and ran. Behemoth turned to the fleeing masses, and for a moment, Somnambula could have sworn the beast stared right at them. Through the billowing smoke, flame-streaked night skies, and the floating embers, the Titan stopped and stared.

Her pain slowly turned to fury. The agony she felt had burned into something much more ferocious, something she had never once let get the best of her. Yet the evil they faced did not feel, did not care, did not think twice if the chaos they caused tormented countless lives in the process. Relenting once more, only this time to the fury, Somnambula stood straight and seethed at the beast with righteous judgement. Her chest rose and fell, her teeth were bared, and her eyes burned fresh with tears.

Burned away the tears to unveil the rage.

Behemoth snorted, ramming his fists into the earth before he released another devastating war cry. Then, he charged them. Crushed and tore through the flaming husks of the city to reach the street of innocent, fleeing lives.

Flash pulled forth his fireproof shield from his back, tightening it across his foreleg, exemplifying his element by staring down the face of pure wrath and devastation and never once bending the knee. So he stood, the Element of Courage, the Pillar of Equestria Flash Magnus and his ally, his friend, Somnambula. They stood their ground as her people galloped past them.

So they spread their wings and flew off to meet the beast for battle.










Horseshoe Bay, Baltimare



Planting his staff upon the top of the hill overlooking the bay, Stygian led the small pack to an eventual end. An end that brought forth Star Swirl the Bearded atop the hill, with Mage Meadowbrook beside him every step, and the city of Baltimare resting behind them.

The night was calm save for the sounds of madness unfolding across the ocean. Stars blinked and shimmered high above while the moon cast its glow across the surface of the sea. Throughout the bay, numerous ships were stationed by the docks, many traders and many merchants in ships large and small, vast and quaint. The road to Baltimare was closed unfortunately, with the remaining Pillars of Equestria guarding the city and her people.

Across the bay, out into the eastern ocean, all they could see were countless T.I.T.A.N. ships engaged in a heated battle. In the many wars Star Swirl had seen in his long, long life, the one they faced today was unlike any he had ever imagined. There was no fight for land, or for resources. The enemy had come to their home for one purpose only, and that was for the simple act of conquest. But they would not live as slaves under the enemy’s rule.

They would be eradicated. They would be extinguished. This war was not like any war Star Swirl had seen. This was a planned extinction, a colonization of their world from the beasts that once ruled it. Mere legend and myth had become their foes in warfare, and a mighty foe was delivering its swift sword of wrath upon the T.I.T.A.N. fleet.

The creature swooped low and fast, with speeds that were unable to be tracked, unable to be targeted. Winds caught up with its wings, shredding the ponies across the decks of each naval ship and flinging them off into the deep, black waters. To every ship it flew across, the creature would tear it apart, slicing at it with its talons and capsizing the vessel so it could sink along with the ponies upon it. Flames coated the ocean surface. Sirens wailed and ponies cried out, caught in the war and unable to escape.

The shadow of the Titan blurred across the night sky, just for a moment before swooping back down and finishing off the remaining fleet.

Beasts and creatures seeking nothing but death was not an uncommon foe to the Pillars. It was not the first time they had faced one, and today proved it would not be the last. But they stood strong. For even as the wind pulled at Star Swirl’s beard, at the scarlet locks from Mage’s mane, and the cloak adorned across Stygian’s back, nothing could push them aside from what mattered most of all. They were the shield of Equestria. The first heroes, but never the last. Brought forth by the genius and ingenuity of their scholar friend Stygian, and called once again by the Princess of Friendship.

He could very clearly see the remains of the T.I.T.A.N. vessels sinking into the depths of the eastern ocean. Star Swirl knew of sacrifice, just as well as Mage Meadowbrook. They had given their lives to trap their own friend in Limbo, and that friend now stood with them in what could very well have been their darkest hour. The night they faced seemed to be a fitting welcome to the end of the world, but Star Swirl knew better.

Even as the Titan shrieked overhead, entered into Horseshoe Bay where a fleet of T.I.T.A.N. aircraft awaited it, Star Swirl the Bearded knew better than to accept defeat so easily. He wouldn’t accept defeat either way.

Baltimare and every life within the city wouldn’t accept it.

“Hold fast, my friends…” Star Swirl gently uttered, his gaze narrowing. “We are not done yet.”

The Titan landed upon the largest merchant vessel in the bay, the only ship that could ever hope to sustain the creature’s immense size and weight. Even momentarily, the vessel already began to tremble and sink, but the Titan did not rest long. It lifted its towering neck and shook its multicolored and green feathers, opening its beak to exhale a quiet hiss.

Then, the Titan saw them.

The Pillars saw it.

Quetzalcoatl glared down the three Pillars with his fiendish, yellow eyes. Moments before shrieking and kicking off the ship, destroying it with a simple gust of his wings. All four wings extended, the Titan breaking off across the bay to meet the last foes that stood in his path. The airships engaged.

The Element of Sorcery refused to move, choosing instead to ignite his horn under a brilliant glow of piercing white. The Element of Healing held her potions and steadied herself. Stygian gripped his staff and held on, finally ready to join his friends into battle. Even if it would be for the first and last time.










Manehattan



“FIRE!”

Tempest Shadow’s cry was drowned out by the cannon blasts, which were then drowned out by the thundering explosions piercing the blackened coat beneath them. And then they were drowned out by the nightmarish screech spewing from the agape jaws of Baphomet.

In all the horrors of the night, nothing was quite as vibrant or real as the battle unfolding in Manehattan. The beast came in the blackness of the deep, signifying its presence with a piercing shriek that bloodied the eardrums of any unfortunate pony within the immediate area. The Pony of Liberty was devastated once the Titan passed her by, driving itself into the folds of the cityscape.

From there, madness was the sole ruler of Manehattan’s domain. Baphomet drove himself through several buildings, slashing at the sides of skyscrapers with his dagger-like claws and sending debris scattering across the streets. His hooves sent tremors throughout the city, his screech shattering windows and eliciting screams from every corner of Manehattan. The fires burned bright. Buildings collapsed in rising mountains of dust and embers. Ponies screamed and ran. Bled and died. Baphomet bathed himself in the destruction, his eyes coiling with the madness of Sombra.

Madness, however, did not rule forever, as order swept forth in a thundering fleet of power. A power that brought a storm of its own when Manehattan needed help more than ever before.

And so, help arrived by order of Princess Twilight Sparkle. From an enemy turned ally.

From a friend.

Breaking her own storm, Tempest Shadow led her fleet from the top deck of her airship. She stood tall and valiant over the edge, the fierce winds licking at her jagged, rose-colored mane. The same could be said for her pudgy copilot Grubber, the hedgehog waving small flags to bring forth the rest of her fleet. Numbering in over two dozen airships, the armies of the former Storm King now rallied solely behind Tempest Shadow, each ship filled to the brim with an impressive armament, controlled by a loyal and fierce team of Storm Creatures.

Once they entered Manehattan’s airspace, the looks of shock consuming the expressions of Tempest and Grubber were shared among the many Storm Creatures. The distress letter from Princess Twilight made sense now. Giant monsters attacking Equestria. Defend the cities at all costs.

Do what you do best.

So, she did.

Jamming her hoof out to her far right, she ordered the fleet into formation. She did the same to the left, bringing her airships above the city and surrounding the flailing Titan. Baphomet only just now noticed the ships within the storm, tilting his skull to the skies to witness the immense army glaring him down from the dark clouds. Before he had a moment to react, the airships opened fire upon Tempest’s order to do so.

The cannons pelted Baphomet’s hide relentlessly, striking every portion of his body from his bone-white skull to his lengthy arms and legs. The blasts were fierce, explosive in their destruction. It nearly consumed Baphomet’s body in fire from the sheer onslaught of cannon fire he received. He thrashed and screamed, crashed against the nearest slew of buildings, and almost collapsed into the street. Instead, he picked himself up and made a run for it.

Tempest’s army gave chase.

It was a hot pursuit, the airships chasing down the Titan running and weaving and slamming into various buildings, across winding streets and through several LED screens. All while they continuously kept up the fire, beating Baphomet further and further with relentless cannon fire raining down from above. The populace did their best to avoid the conflict, but those who were unable paid the price once Baphomet’s trail turned down their road.

The Titan clawed the rooftops to push himself forward, ripping shreds of the buildings loose and tossing the debris across the streets and the ponies below. Their screams were drowned out by the cannons, by the raining buildings falling on top of them in a cloud of darkness. Baphomet screeched as more cannons struck his hide, the Titan swiping madly at the skies and managing to rip through an airship that flew too low. His claws turned the ship into a ball of fire, the aircraft hurtling down only to impact a nearby building, spewing flames and glass all across the road and screaming equines.

Seeing the monster take down two more of her airships, Tempest ordered her fleet to follow her, the remaining airships zeroing in on the Titan’s left side. With all the ships in formation, she gave orders to commence with the bombardment.

Her army thundered. Her fleet turned the night sky into a blazing firestorm.

Baphomet felt the wrath of her full armament, the Titan suffering an array of explosions consuming the left side of his body. The buildings and skyscrapers were also struck, being a necessary sacrifice if it meant ending the battle quicker. Tempest could only hope nopony were in those buildings. It wouldn’t have mattered anyway. Baphomet thrashed and cried, screeched and trembled. The cannons beat him senseless until he couldn’t even run anymore. Until he finally lost his footing and collapsed into the buildings on his right, bringing them and himself down in a cloud of dust and fire.

He rose and shook off the flames licking at his coat, but it was no use. The fires would not be doused if he still remained in the city. He screeched back into the storm, retreating in an attempt to escape. Seeing such an attempt managed to earn a short smirk of victory from Tempest and her crew, Grubber even offering an early victory cheer. Their mission was met with mild success, with some hiccups along the way, but the goal achieved nonetheless. That being, ultimately, pushing the beast away from the flaming hellscape of Manehattan.

And finally, successfully, Baphomet was pushed back into the ocean.

Until their horror revealed to them the creature emerging onto dry land once more, and this time onto the mainland. He reached it in no time, the flames doused and the Titan that much closer to his real end goal. 

With one final, unyielding screech, Baphomet turned and fled to the north, all while Tempest and her fleet pursued him.










Cloudsdale



Under the glow of Twilight’s moon, the Pegasi of Cloudsdale heard the sirens and immediately knew what it meant. They had received the distress letters. They knew what was coming. They were ready.

With a target set on the world below, the trumpets sounded and the flares shot out into the darkness. Several legions and fleets took the leap of faith and jumped from the city in the clouds, following the flares down, down below to the blackness of the awaiting earth.

The wind tore at several Pegasi’s faces, their manes pulled back on their skulls, their wings shivering against the onslaught of wind in their descent. Dozens and dozens fell, numbering close to a hundred. Maybe two hundred. Both military and civilian, everypony taking up the courage when their princess called them to defend their home. From an enemy that sought only for their complete annihilation. For everything Twilight had done for Equestria, for everypony, this was what they owed her. There was no shortage of volunteers.

No shortage of heroes.

They descended with the light of the bright red flares, all of them falling in unison. All of them diving deeper and deeper into the wild, black world below their city. Until the clouds finally passed away. Until the earth came into view and the titanic, swaying stinger nearly took out half of their fleet. Thankfully, they all avoided it to the best of their ability, returning quickly to formation and staying on target. Many terrified eyes turned back to the towering stinger, lightning shooting out and illuminating its image high above their heads.

It was then that Sargon lifted his emerald and violet eyes to the clouds, witnessing the bright, crimson lights descending upon him. In the blinding light, an army of the skies came in thundering pursuit upon him, dive-bombing the mighty scorpion in a wave of several hundred Pegasi.

They pelted him with unrelenting winds and blinding clouds, the Pegasi proceeding to kick each cluster and send a volley of lightning against his armored hide. Growling in agitation, Sargon raised his pincers and stabbed at the equines with his stinger. He snapped at them, swung his pincers to and fro, but the Pegasi were too quick, too small, too much for him to capture or strike.

Numerous Pegasi unsheathed their swords, swooping low and dragging the ends of their blades across the scorpion’s tremendous hide. They didn’t even leave a mark, but that didn’t deter them. They tried again and again, using everything in their arsenal, everything they had, everything they were to ensure the Titan did not take another inch of ground.

It was a fruitless hope, for Sargon proceeded onwards, unfazed and unshaken. Even with a swarm of insignificant Pegasi invading his vision, the scorpion did not stop in his quest he was called for. He swatted them aside, roared out at their attempts to force him to yield, and struck them with his stinger again and again. They didn’t stop. Neither did he.

His destination had never changed. He was always following his king. And his king now called him north.









All the world felt a familiar sting, but Equestria most of all. For all the creatures moved to the singular continent. All the Titans pushed onwards to the land of the ponies and left a trail of rage and destruction behind them.

They couldn’t be stopped. No matter what was done, no matter the size or strength of the defense, it was never enough.

After crossing the ocean, the Queen MUTO proceeded to tear through the nearest civilization that stood in her path. Hakoda and its populace of zebras stood no chance against the MUTO, the beast rampaging and decimating and leveling the city on her way to the mainland of Equestria.

Escaping the fierce cold of Bone Dry Desert, Scylla had reached the closest civilization, that being Appleloosa. Braeburn stood in defense of the town, with many ponyfolk doing the same, but they stood no chance. The six-legged menace leveled the town in minutes, slashing at the miniscule buildings with her towering legs and leaving Braeburn and the survivors with next to nothing. Then, she just kept on moving north.

A different war was waged in the Las Pegasus Bay. Na Kika, the Titan of the deep, met the fury of the T.I.T.A.N. fleet defending the city, but the creature paid them no heed. It was only until the beast realized it was unable to proceed any further, for the call of the alpha came from dry land. Wailing in torment, unable to continue following the call, Na Kika stirred the ocean and filled the bay with a retaliatory attack.

The T.I.T.A.N. ships were torn apart, both from the waves and the slithering, gargantuan tentacles falling down and severing the fleet. The blackness of the sea was filled with sinking ships, and Na Kika only continued to slaughter. It took out its aggression and anger on the fleet, on the city, and every life that fell into its waves.

Swarms of locust infested the city of Fillydelphia, attacking and terrifying the populace but not killing them. Not yet. Not until Abaddon arrived and crashed into the city with tremoring power and speed. Retracting his wings, the mighty insect Titan turned his reddish glare to the forsaken city beneath him. And the many insignificant lives that all fled beneath him. With a chittering cry, his locust swarm proceeded to maim, proceeded to sting, proceeded to cluster and kill as many ponies as they could find.

He then proceeded to rip the city to shreds while T.I.T.A.N. did all they could to defend Fillydelphia. But so very little could be done. Airships were swarmed by locusts and brought down to the city. Abaddon crushed their tanks and sliced their ships to pieces. Nothing stood in his path and Abaddon proceeded forth like the many hundreds that did the same.

Those that could, they were all moving through the cities, across the vast, empty lands, into the endless skies, all headed in one direction. To the heart of the nation. To Canterlot. Where their king demanded their presence for one final revolution.
> Chapter 33 – Lying to Keep You Safe
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 33



“Out for revenge / We will fight to the end / And the prophet of doom / Will be silenced again / Just to be / Crushed to despair / With no blood to be spared / As a thunderous cloud will descend / Like black angels of the lord”



— Black Angels by Shiro Sagisu, Shin Godzilla



The Radiance, Main Bridge




Mass evacuations had already been underway, but they only increased tenfold under Princess Twilight’s final orders. There was nothing to hide anymore. T.I.T.A.N. was fully revealed, fully engaged with the war raging on their fronts. On every front. It was their facilities where the Titans broke free. It was their forces engaging the beasts across every valley, desert, ocean, or city.

And it was T.I.T.A.N. leading the evacuations.

Celestia and Luna mentioned bunkers earlier, a final fail-safe just in case everything else was lost. The time had not come for that conclusion, but utilizing the bunkers now rather than later was the smartest course of action they could take for their civilians. Pockmarked in hidden locations across every continent, within every nation, and stationed near every major settlement, the T.I.T.A.N. bunkers were opened for all to come and hide themselves from the beasts’ rampage. The leaders received plenty of updates via magical scrolls. 

Civilians moved in droves, in mass exoduses from their homes and livelihoods just to have a chance. They carried all they could, brought with them their friends and families, and obeyed every word given to them by the stationed T.I.T.A.N. agents running each bunker. Then came the survivors. The first to face the initial Titan attacks. The broken and bloodied, wearied and worn, they moved slower, carried with them very little as they somehow managed to reach the sirens. The voices that called them to safety. And so, they found sanctuary at last, leaving behind their devastated homes.

Leaving behind everything.

It was a comforting, passing thought to know many settlements had successfully evacuated in time. Many more were already lost, or already devastated, or already under siege. Twilight did the best she could—they all did the best they could—with what they had left, but it wasn’t enough. T.I.T.A.N. had already lost insurmountable numbers, and they were stretched paper thin. Not even the armies of the world were enough anymore, and Twilight knew that.

That was why it didn’t hurt as much when many world leaders left them. 

It was because she understood, she and Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining Armor. For many world leaders returned to their home countries, all to ensure that their kingdoms, their people, and their way of life survived. Queen Novo, after hearing of the attack around and on Mount Aris and her devastated naval fleet, returned immediately. Prince Rutherford as well, returning to Yakyakistan in order to protect his yaks first and foremost from any Titan that dared to challenge them. The griffons and the deer also returned to strengthen their defending forces in their kingdoms, plus so many more followed. It was a choice that Twilight could very well understand, she and all the leaders of T.I.T.A.N. 

They knew what they had lost, what their people had suffered through, and how they were still currently suffering. Twilight could never blame them for wanting to help their people. But they made a promise to her and all of T.I.T.A.N., that when the time came—after they had managed to secure their homes and ensure their people were safe—they would return. They would join T.I.T.A.N. for one last push, one last battle, to strike down the treacherous, old hydra that infected their world. 

The time for that was yet to come. Other matters had taken priority. 

Though not all was dark and dreary. They were not abandoned. A couple world leaders stayed with the Radiance, with T.I.T.A.N., and with Twilight. Two standouts that warmed Twilight’s heart to see standing with them around the center map. Allies that had become close friends.

Both Ember and Thorax, with their own armies surrounding what was left of the Radiance’s fleet, remained to aid Twilight in the coming hours. Her numbers were not much—they had lost so many the day prior—but joined with the dragons both large and small, and the changelings of every color and variety, it was enough to call an army. Besides, Pharynx had returned to the Changeling Empire for reinforcements. A small beacon of hope to strengthen Twilight’s wearied heart.

As their fleet tore through the dark storms into hill-plagued valleys below, their destination was within mere miles. They killed the short time they had by addressing every last detail of what was to come, what must be done to face it, and how they would achieve such measures. 

Celestia led the next course of the discussion, mentioning from her end of the table, “The Second Cataclysm is undoubtedly approaching. Those we have managed to save are safely secured in the bunkers for the time being. The agents there know the protocols. They know what steps are necessary to ensure our species’ survival.”

She lowered the scroll from her face, her horn’s magic dying out. The silent, paled expressions from everypony present—dragon and changeling and pony alike—spoke volumes. 

The table turned to Luna approaching her sister’s side, bringing with her a freshly-arrived scroll. 

“News from Cloudsdale!” Luna announced, causing Rainbow Dash’s head to perk up. Unfurling the scroll, she declared, “Our scouts there have reported that Titanus Sargon was unable to be stopped. In fact, he has joined Sombra and his followers on their advancement further north… with an estimated trajectory set for the Crystal Empire.”

Rainbow’s ears deflated at the news. Yet her reaction was nothing compared to the royalty of the Crystal Empire. Shining especially made his voice known, demanding with a fierce tone, “How much time do we have?”

Luna rolled up the scroll, sighing, “An hour. Maybe less.”

Several gasps surrounded the table, Twilight practically wilting backwards but catching herself just in time. Yet none could fathom the dread that Cadance and Shining Armor felt in that moment. It was not just any city that was home to many, bound for destruction. It was not just any people given a death sentence. It was their home. It was their people. And they felt the fullness of such fear.

“We’ve left it practically defenseless! Our armies alone won’t be enough to stop Sombra!” Princess Cadance cried, practically leaping up from the floor and planting her hooves harshly onto the map.

“What about the Crystal Heart?” Twilight asked, in some vain hopes of assurance. “Surely its magic is enough to keep Sombra at bay?”

“Sombra alone? Maybe,” Shining Armor responded, shaking his head. “Sombra in his new, enhanced body… with an army of monsters trailing him? The Heart might hold… or it could very well fall. We… we don’t know with his ever-changing powers.”

“And Flurry Heart…” Cadance murmured with a tremble. Shining’s hoof tightened against the table, his breaths quivering as he forced his eyes to a close. His wife fared no better, her hoof rising to shield her mouth, but unable to stop the whimpering cry.

Many of the Council surrounded Cadance and Shining to comfort them, but their words and warmth could only do so much, for it was so very little compared to the grander scope of their reality. Even if there was an attempt to reach the Crystal Empire now, it would be fruitless. With their numbers, with their speed, they wouldn’t be able to make it in time to stop Sombra. 

The aroma of an assured loss of life entrenched the atmosphere, making Discord wrinkle his nose, arms tightening further when crossed on his chest. He gazed out into the darkness of the night, the storm clouds growing heavier by the second, the rain pelting the glass and sliding down in broken, uneven rivers. As if it wasn’t enough that he had faced a living corpse of the fallen king of the Crystal Empire, as if it wasn’t enough that he had been forced to stay crippled, stand down, and watch as more and more failures piled higher for the side of life, now he was forced to relive all of that whenever he closed his eyes… with Cadance’s fearful whimpers echoing in the back of his mind.

It was not his place to act, nor his time to be unleashed to the full extent of his power. But Discord knew if they did nothing, so many more would pay the price. So many ponies with lives of their own, families and homes and children to care for and love. So many would pay the price for their arrogance, for their inability to utilize every portion of their resources and act not for the grander scope of things… but the small acts. Saving the survivors with the bunkers was a step in the right direction, but they were trailing further from that path the longer he stayed silent and they did nothing.

Perhaps if he did act in smaller ways… a child and thousands of other innocent lives could be spared from a horrific fate.

He only needed to act.

With a sudden flare of his eyes opening wide, Discord stared further into the darkness and saw his reflection. Stared into his disjointed gaze and saw himself. The Lord of Chaos. The villain reformed by a kind heart. The draconequus who had made so many mistakes in his existence, betrayed the trust of his best friends. Every mistake that would never again define him as long as he had a rising sun to wake up to and a new day to try again. 

There would be a new day for Equestria, for all of Equus. So he sweared. But it all began with smaller acts. 

“If you’re all quite finished groveling in your own despair, then I think I’ll take the opportunity to evacuate the Crystal Empire. If that’s within my ‘labeled jurisdiction’, that is?” Discord knowingly teased, sending a closed grin to Celestia and Luna. But they didn’t even respond to his teasing, not in the way he expected. 

They all stared, mouths agape, barely even breathing at the lone standing draconequus. Most seemed surprised, taken aback by such a declaration from Discord of all people. A few remained unsure, wary still to the stance they had agreed for Discord to take in the midst of all this rising chaos. After the incident at Foal Mountain, would throwing Discord back into the mix really be the best course of action?

“Discord…” Princess Cadance whispered, voice shivering on every syllable. She wasn’t in objection. She was more so stunned that he would be so willing to put himself out there, for lives he never knew nor cared for. If anything, she felt herself give an ounce of respect for Discord’s character, made her want to trust him, and she had hoped that they all could trust him once again. 

Or more pressing, could they even trust someone like Discord with the lives of thousands?

Noticing the stares and the impending wall of silence, Discord raised his hands and scoffed. “Well don’t try and stop me all at once! If you don’t want me to evacuate the Crystal Ponies to the bunkers, protect the Crystal Heart, or save Flurry Heart from the incoming Titan wave, then all you need to do is say so!”

He finished with a firm crossing of his arms, sticking his chin skyward. The bridge then turned to the only pony who could have responded properly. They turned to Fluttershy. She seemed to contemplate their choices, finding their situation to be neither black nor white any longer. She had to peer into the gray, find the middle ground where they all could benefit. 

Eventually, she stopped imagining the outcome and saw the reality now, shifting her eyes and meeting Shining and Cadance’s. Staring deep into the eyes of a prince outside of his kingdom, unable to protect his ponies. Meeting the eyes of a mother whose child was in danger. 

“Please…” Fluttershy eventually muttered, dropping her burning gaze in a failed attempt to conceal the tears. She lifted her eyes instead to Discord, and he saw every inch, every truth, every pleading second of her stare. “… Please help them.”

Discord smiled a valiant, victorious smile. “Oh, I’ll do more than that, my dear.”

And with a final declaration, Discord raised his lion paw and snapped away in a flash of white.

His bandages slumped onto the floor, no longer needing to remain upon him. The bridge was quite momentarily, broken by Cadance’s shaking exhale. Shining rose a foreleg and draped it over her withers, pulling his wife in close to comfort her. They may have just found the answer to their distant dilemmas, or they had just doomed the Crystal Empire to an unending storm of chaos. Whichever it would end up becoming, it all relied now in Discord’s hands. 

Ember broke the silence. “You think he’ll actually pull through this time?”

Shining nuzzled his wife, sighing softly. “He’d better.”

Bon Bon kept her eyes hardened to the map, to the town of Ponyville resting beneath the heart of Equestria. “He has to.”

Thorax tried to lift their spirits, leaning forward over the table to earn every eye. “I know it’s hard… after everything he’s done… but we need to trust him.”

Twilight nodded. “We will.”

There was unspoken rally of assurance shared among the conglomeration, a binding of trust and understanding that went beyond mere words. It was in the gentle impacts of the rain against the bridge’s glass windshields where the many found their solace. It was in the Radiance’s roaring engines where they found their strength to keep pressing forward. Their journey was not done yet, and the war had only just begun.

One of the T.I.T.A.N. pilots declared, “Ponyville, ma’am. We’re here.”

Twilight turned to the front windshield. Watched in awe as the dark clouds faded and the dome of pure, magical light shimmered brightest in the night. Everyone turned and watched and gazed in awe.

Just in time, the Radiance, the remaining fleet, and the creatures arrived to Ponyville. Just in time, Starlight Glimmer pulled back her magic around the magical shield, opening it only slightly to allow the convocation to enter into its protective hold. Witnessing the mighty airship trailed by a few others hover slowly into Ponyville’s airspace, and seeing the massive dragons flying over Town Hall with bellowing roars accompanying them, and gazing to the rush of changelings landing down into the street, Starlight finally cut off her magic and closed the shield.

A raining shimmer of turquoise and yellow pierced the sky once more, and the dome was fortified. Though the natural rain still passed harmlessly through the shield. Sighing with a grateful smile to see the airships, Starlight turned to the unicorn beside her, Sunburst pushing his glasses back up to his face. His jaw wouldn’t close, and only continued to fall further at the arrival of such an army. She giggled at his reaction, pulling him along by his cloak off of Town Hall’s balcony.

And so, they had arrived. Ponyville, a safe haven and a home to many of them. Many of the townsfolk cleared the street to allow the Radiance enough space to land, and it eventually did. Right in the center of town, facing down the crowds surrounding Town Hall. They then proceeded to surround the mighty airship and the few that trailed behind, finally landing as well.

Nearby dragons took their rest either upon the road or atop strengthened roofs, while changelings and Wonderbolts alike landed around the airships and pushed the crowds back accordingly, so as to allow the ramps to descend. And they did, the right side of the Radiance opening to allow a single ramp to unfurl and touch the muddy street below. Spotlights brightened to life upon the Radiance’s hull, waving back and forth, up and down, before finally waving over the crowds and reaching the end of the ramp.

Just as the Council of Friendship, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, Bon Bon, Ember, Thorax, and many others exited it.

Following the spotlight, Starlight broke the crowds and caused a great rift within it. It split apart, allowing both herself and Sunburst an easy passageway directly to the ramp, to the mighty airship that towered over her. Through the rain, mud, and chilled winds, she strode on, staring in awe to the Radiance and even more so to her friends.

There was no crowd anymore. Just them. Just Twilight and her friends basking under the glow of the spotlight with Starlight and Sunburst outside of it, cloaks drenched in rain and standing in the mud. It was but a moment of stilled silence, where the winds told of no chaos or despair outside of the magical dome protecting Ponyville. It was just a moment between them, old friends facing one another again.

Not the greatest of circumstances to reunite, but Starlight didn’t care. She took it. Met Twilight with a fierce and grinning hug. And Twilight did not seem to care in the slightest about the wet, muddy cloak that pressed against her. All she felt was a friend, and she hugged her back all the same, managing a smile even with her heart infected with darkness.

She wasn’t alone.

The remaining Council joined in the hug, with Pinkie bounding forward and needing a Starlight Glimmer embrace right about now. Applejack and Rarity slid in, pressing themselves and wrapping their forelegs around Starlight. Rainbow and Fluttershy joined in, finding comfort and warmth even in the heart of a rain storm. Breaking off from the group, Starlight bent down when it was Spike who met her next for a hug, the unicorn bringing the dragon in closely. Glad to see him and everypony else safe and sound.

With that settled, the populace of Ponyville proceeded to greet them all, though it mainly consisted of questions and begging for answers. Many of which Celestia and Luna felt they had plenty to supply, and felt the ponies deserved answers now more than ever. Though it would have to wait for a less pressing moment, as they only needed Starlight, Sunburst, and Mayor Mare’s help to organize the town appropriately for their forces to reconvene.

The crowd was growing impatient, cluttered with too many bodies and not a clear path to Town Hall. Or for Mayor Mare to reach the Radiance. Stepping forward, Bon Bon and her T.I.T.A.N. agents proceeded to start clearing the way, shouting at many to back off and allow the princess through. Bon Bon was in the heat of it, leading the charge and clearing a good chunk of the crowd away before she stopped.

And heard.

“Bon Bon…?”

And felt her body freeze to its core.

She knew the voice. She knew it and didn’t dare want to face it. She would have rather faced down a hundred Godzillas, or a million Ghidorahs, but not that voice. Especially when she knew the face behind it. But it came to her. It emerged on her left and Bon Bon knew she had to face it, lest the wrath if she didn’t break her even more.

So, she did. Bon Bon gingerly, cautiously turned to the voice and froze once more. Froze to the dark, hooded pony staring directly at her. As if the crowd had grown silent, as if not a single other pony was touching the figure, it stood and its cloak flowed alongside the grasps of the cold, cold wind. Mere feet separated them, and Bon Bon wanted it to be miles. Wanted it to be inches. Was caught between wanting to see her again and wanting desperately to run away.

But it was too late now. The horn protruding from the hood brightened to a shimmering gold, and her face was illuminated under it. Matching her eyes. The pale cyan and white of her mane flowed with the cold, and their eyes met. It was all so desperate and painful that Bon Bon wanted to turn away, but she couldn’t now. She saw her, her horn’s glow illuminating every heartbroken inch of her face, and it made Bon Bon queasy. 

Made her cold with guilt. And still she uttered her name, “Lyra…”

Holding her convictions, knowing better than to judge so early, Lyra instead lifted her eyes to the massive airship that Bon Bon had stepped out of it. Not only that, but the army that followed her, from the dragons, to the changelings, the Wonderbolts, and the Council of Friendship with Celestia and Luna. All of them together. All of them with Bon Bon wrapped up in the middle of it all.

It was all Lyra could say. All she could possibly ask her. 

“What happened out there?”







The Radiance, Bon Bon’s Quarters



They spoke somewhere quieter. Away from the crowds and the proceedings that Twilight had under control with the mayor. They didn’t need her unless absolutely necessary, and even then they would call for it. But for now, Bon Bon needed to face this. It just needed to be them.

It just needed to be them and nopony else.

The congregation moved into the Radiance, and so did Bon Bon, with her wife trailing her along the way. In the midst of their short walk to Bon Bon’s quarters, Lyra couldn’t help but stare in awe to the size and structure of the airship. It was unlike any airship she had ever been on, or even seen for that matter. Sneaking a glance or two backwards, Bon Bon couldn’t help but chuckle lightly at Lyra’s reactions. Still so curious. Still showing her childlike wonder through the cracks.

By the time they made it, Lyra was the first inside, having already pulled her hood down. She took a second or two just to gaze to it all. The memorabilia. The photographs. The equipment only a special agent of T.I.T.A.N. would carry. It was scattered everywhere, on every wall, every desk, and even on her bed. Bon Bon watched her and said nothing, simply letting Lyra breathe it all in for herself. Breathe in the truth.

Finally, she sat on the bed, and Bon Bon joined her. It shouldn’t have been awkward, but it still ended up being so. The world was being savagely maimed all around them, a darkness unlike any other was filling Equestria and beyond, and Bon Bon wasn’t the one to tell Lyra that. She figured it out for herself that night she saw Canterlot Mountain burning, and heard the monstrous cry come from it.

And yet there was still more she didn’t know. More Bon Bon could reveal now that Lyra was in her war, caught within it, and demanding with her silence to know everything she didn’t.

So, she told her. She told her everything.

From Godzilla, to Mothra, to Ghidorah, to Rodan, to Sombra, and every astonishing and horrific encounter that came from them. Bon Bon explained what Ghidorah was capable of, what he had done, and what the world now faced. She explained Sombra’s return, their failure to stop him, to stop Ghidorah, and their failure to save Godzilla. What could have been their only hope to end all of this.

But she told her, most importantly, that they had a plan. They were going to get reinforcements. They were going to find Ghidorah, take him down with everything they had, and end Sombra all the same. It was the plan Twilight had concocted, promised would lead them into the battle for their very existence. They had the Elements of Harmony. They had the armies of the world soon to join them. Before Ghidorah’s army would reach Canterlot, they would end this.

One way or another, it would end. Bon Bon did not specify, nor did she continue after that.

All Lyra could do was stare.

“Whoa…” Lyra muttered, letting the information overload gently inject itself within her. She stared at the floor, breathing shakily. “That’s, um… wow.”

“Yeah…” Bon Bon weakly responded.

It was a minute or two before either of them said anything in response, mainly Bon Bon allowing Lyra to absorb everything she was told. It was a lot, and Bon Bon didn’t blame her for remaining silent. She just let her listen. “I never wanted this to escalate as bad as it did. We were blindsided again and again. One monster after another coming back to…” she tried to finish, but couldn’t.

“Sombra had a hoof in all of this,” Lyra finally said, turning to her wife and smiling softly. “Can’t really blame you for that… not knowing and all. I mean, we were basically told by the princesses that he was dead. Gone for good.”

Bon Bon nodded appreciatively at that, turning away to the wall.

“So what should I blame you for?”

She turned back. Stared silently at her, seeing the accusing eyes.

When she wouldn’t say it, Lyra huffed and leaned back on the bed, frowning at the opposite wall. “Lying to me, saying you had everything under control and to stay home? Do you even realize what we’ve been through here? We had to keep everypony from devolving into a full-blown riot because of the fires we saw at Canterlot. I had to keep myself under control the second I heard that roar, because I knew it came from one of those monsters you were hunting with the princesses! I knew it was something you couldn’t handle! I knew there was more going on and you didn’t tell me!”

There was the anger Bon Bon expected, spewing forth like an agitated dragon. It was like Bon Bon could see the smoke billowing from her nostrils, from between her gritted teeth. Recovering from the tirade of fury, Bon Bon retorted back just as quickly, almost having practiced for this very situation.

“We had a plan… We had it under control at the time… but things change. Things we don’t expect. Now, it’s bigger than T.I.T.A.N. It’s bigger than me. It’s bigger than all the world can handle, Lyra. I didn’t want to bring you into all of that! Into… all of this…”

“So, what, you didn’t need my help?”

“I’m trying to say I didn’t want you to be put in danger!”

Lyra scoffed, sneering at that response. “So you get to risk your life out there, nearly dying I don’t even know how many times, and I just stay home?! And what if you did die, huh?! What would I do then?! You would leave me here alone, Bon Bon! Would you want that?!”

“No! I was—!” Bon Bon cried, holding herself back and trying again. “I was trying to protect you.”

“Protect me?” Lyra said, her voice coiled in a soft venom, only escalating with every passing, tormenting accusation. “Yeah, you seemed to do a swell job with Rodan, huh? A single monster managed to wipe out a chunk of the world’s armies and nearly clawed this airship to shreds! This close to death, Bon Bon! This close and I would’ve never seen you again! And what about Ghidorah? I’m glad you and Twilight saved those ponies at Frostbite, but if Celestia hadn’t gotten to you in time—!”

“I didn’t want you to die with me!”

Silence. It festered between them, tore Lyra’s voice from her throat and left the unicorn speechless. Just like that, Bon Bon’s greatest fear was brought forth to the light. Even greater than her fear of Godzilla. Greater than the shadow of the terrifying Ghidorah. Keeping her out of the war, keeping her away from her true life, that was what Bon Bon wanted more than anything. She wanted Lyra to live. She wanted her to be safe.

She couldn’t bear to imagine otherwise…

“We failed…” Bon Bon finally said, her face having fallen into her hooves. “That’s it, that’s the truth. We failed the world… everypony… from these monsters. I feel like… I’ve failed them all. The apocalypse is coming… and there’s nothing I can do to protect my world… my people… or you.”

She sniffled, rubbing her eyes and feeling the dampness upon her touch. Her hooves fell at that, Bon Bon staring with heavy, red eyes to the floor, to the wall, refusing to meet whatever glare Lyra was directing her way. She had faced the fury and would rather take that a thousand-fold than imagining a life with Lyra gone.

There was no glare. There was no fury. Lyra rested her hoof on her wife’s shoulder.

That alone broke her, the tears slipping freely. “I’m sorry, Lyra… I’m so… sorry.”

“Hey, look at me…”

She did.

Right into her golden eyes, where the loving face of her wife was there to meet her. Just as the first day they had met, all the picnics, all the benches they sat on, and to the rest of her life, she still saw the same face she knew she could trust. It was there. Unshaken. Unbowed. Hiding nothing. It was enough to cease Bon Bon’s cries, take her breath away.

She was enough.

“Bon Bon… Sweetie Drops… whatever your name is,” Lyra said with a breathless chuckle, managing to earn a short smile from her wife. “We’re a team. That’s what we vowed to. That’s why we trust one another, because we know we got each other’s backs… no matter what. If it’s you running to the market for groceries while I’m too lazy to… or even when it’s me helping you take on an army of monsters… we face it together."

Bon Bon had to chuckle at the ridiculousness of such a statement, but that didn’t make it any less true. Lyra continued, and Bon Bon didn’t stop her. Didn’t want to.

“We stand together… through anything. I don’t care if it’s against a flying, flaming bird or a three-headed demon from space, all that matters is that I’m by your side every step of the way. And you admit that, you admit it’s too much for you to handle alone, and I’ll be there. I don’t care what it is… and even if that means we die together fighting it… then we die together.”

Bon Bon reactively closed her eyes at that dreaded possibility, sucking in sharply through her nostrils. She eased considerably well when Lyra’s hoof rose to her cheek. It was enough for Bon Bon to open her eyes again.

“We handle these things together because neither one of us can stand on their own,” Lyra finished, though mulling over her own words, she had to chuckle. “Well… not entirely. You being a special agent and all… and me just being…”

Bon Bon laid her hoof over Lyra’s, and that was enough to shut her up. Enough for Lyra to meet her eyes and share her smile. Her heart fluttered when it was Bon Bon who told her with absolute truth, honor, and love, “You’re the best part of me. Always were… even now.”

They came to a shared understanding upon that final remark, ending the lies and anger and unifying once more. And it felt good, getting that dreaded feeling off her chest and out of her spirit. Now, Bon Bon could focus on the end of the world instead. Mentally chuckling to herself, Bon Bon lowered her hoof. Lyra did the same, neither one of them breaking their eyes away.

“Sooo… I get to stay and help then?” Lyra asked, hope brimming on her tongue and on each end of her grin.

Bon Bon couldn’t help but giggle. “Can’t talk you out of it now, can I?"

Lyra smirked. “Not a chance.”

Another moment shared with giggles, with smiles, and with comforting silence. One neither pony wanted to end. The world could go on and on but they would be absolutely fine. As long as they had each other, as long as they stayed together, then it was absolutely fine.

Then the door busted inwards and a wild Twilight appeared, shouting, “Bon Bon, I—!”

Just as suddenly as she barged in, she read the room, a crimson blush forming across the Alicorn’s cheeks. Lyra managed a chuckle at that, leaning back on the bed to watch and be entertained.

Biting her lip, darting her eyes back and forth across the floor, Twilight quickly stammered out an apology. “Oh, s-sorry for barging in… but it’s really important! Like, really important!”

Turning to Lyra, Bon Bon saw her simply shrug. Smiling at that, the Earth pony hopped off the bed and approached the princess. “What’s happening, Twilight?” she asked cordially.

It was to the growing wonderment of the special agent that an awestruck smile slowly grew across Twilight’s lips. A breathless gasp, a laugh of astonishment, and Twilight nearly collapsed, her body practically quivering with excitement. Bon Bon’s smile started to fade, curiosity replacing it. Even Lyra was affected to some degree, sitting up and alert.

Then, she spoke. Muttered an astounded gasp.

“She’s here…” Twilight practically whispered. “She came.”

Bon Bon slowly raised a brow, tilted her head, and asked, “Who…?”

But never finished.

Because she heard it. Just like Twilight had, she heard it, too.

It was loud enough to stop Bon Bon’s voice, yet pleasant enough to replace her words with breaths of silent reverence. The soft rumble echoed throughout the Radiance. The gentle cries enveloped the heavens outside and beyond and filled Bon Bon’s heart with a renewed rapture. It was then that Bon Bon knew exactly who Twilight was talking about, and she could hardly contain her overflowing awe, wonder, and joy.

It was all she could do before she grabbed Lyra by the hoof and yanked her off the bed, sped down the hallway with Twilight, and out into the darkness of the night.

Only there was no darkness. Not anymore.
> Chapter 34 – A Light in the Dark
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 34



“The world is indeed full of peril, and in it there are many dark places; but still there is much that is fair, and though in all lands love is now mingled with grief, it grows perhaps the greater.”



— J. R. R. Tolkien



Forbidden Jungle



Minutes Earlier




Daring Do flinched to the screaming lightning overhead, the winds tearing at her tent and threatening to bring about more rain onto her encampment, herself, and more importantly, her equipment.

An unnatural darkness enveloped all of Equestria, infecting the natural embrace of the night with a venomous storm of otherworldly proportions. Daring Do knew no mere Pegasus—let alone a thousand or ten thousand—could concoct a hurricane like the one they were experiencing. From what her drenched radio had managed to tell her, the storm covered half of all of Equestria, formed in the heart of the nation and only growing bigger. 

And bigger.

Daring Do didn’t want to believe that. She wanted to believe the storm was messing with the airwaves, and she received static over the dreaded news sent her way. She had hoped she misheard it, but Daring knew better than to believe in falsehoods. It was Celestia on the other end of her radio, giving her every update and every tragic, terrible revelation to emerge following the alpha call.

Following the crowning of the new King of the Monsters. 

She heard it just as all of her T.I.T.A.N. team had heard it. Just as Dr. Caballeron and his numbskull goons heard it. Worst of all, they heard of the terrible fates that had engulfed their fellow T.I.T.A.N. colleagues across the globe. It was a mass awakening in the greatest possible scale, where every last beast and creature and Titan broke free from their outposts and began to wage war against ponykind. Against every last creature that tried to keep them entangled in chains.

Thankfully, she and her team were safe. For the time being, that is. It would not be long before a Titan found its way into the Forbidden Jungle, and by then would Daring and her team have packed up, retreated to the nearest bunker, and hid while the world burned? 

No, not on her watch. No according to what her will and her heart yearned for. She knew of Godzilla’s fate, of the rising of the Three-Headed Tyrant and now the monsters that followed him, but it was not enough for Daring Do to turn tail and run away. To hide while others fought and bled and died for her. That wasn’t who she was. Daring knew in her heart she was so much more. 

Just as she knew in her heart there was more that Mothra could offer them.

But hope seemed to become fainter as the hours went on, and with nothing but silence from every scientific instrument they had. The temple was quiet, dead even. As if the pulsating cocoon in the nesting chamber wasn’t even alive anymore. Just the thought ignited a spark of fear in her fighting spirit, enough to electrify it. Though things seemed bleak, that was one hope Daring Do did not want to lose, so she remained.

She was vigilant. Patient. Cautious. Listened for every tremor and every sound deep below in the Temple of the Moth.

Ripping open the tent’s flap, Dr. Caballeron stormed inside to avoid the storm outside. He growled, wiping the rainwater from his face and practically shouting, “It’s a lost cause, Daring Do! There is nothing left for us here… nothing you won’t let me take, that is.”

Scoffing at that, resting her forehead onto her hooves wearily, Daring responded, “You wanna be compensated by T.I.T.A.N. for all the work you’ve done for us… or no?”

“No meager payment is worth extinction,” Caballeron retorted, earning the adventuress’ gaze. “We heard the radios just as you have. More of these beasts are looming over Equestria as we speak! And they’re not here to settle peacefully! They’re here to colonize us! To eradicate us! My ponies and I will be leaving immediately!”

It was never easy with Caballeron. He always made things difficult before, and even now he was just as stubborn and foolish as she always knew him to be. Daring, however, was not in the mood for a witty remark on her end. She was tired, she was scared, and she was sick of Caballeron’s constant arguing. She slammed her hooves harshly onto the table, kicking up droplets of rainwater and knocking over her last working radio. 

“Good! Then leave!” she shouted, surprising Caballeron for a moment. Daring Do hopped out of her chair and strode forth to face him, heated glare meeting his own. “We’ve just made one of the greatest discoveries in all of Equestria’s history, we are protecting that discovery as we speak, and all you care about is your payment and your own worthless flank! I was wrong… you haven’t changed at all.”

“And you have?!” Caballeron snarled back, pressing his snout fiercely onto hers. Daring didn’t back down, holding her stance and baring her teeth. 

“More than you…” she whispered through gritted teeth. 

He snorted right in her face, turning away back to the tent’s exit.

“Keep your filthy money,” he called back, and it was Daring’s turn to be surprised. Just for a moment, though. He ripped open the flap, thunder raging overhead and lightning brightening the dark to illuminate his path. “I will ensure myself and my ponies survive what is to come… and not rely on a forgotten legend.”

She followed him outside into the pouring rain, her hat barely even protecting her. “So, that’s it?! You think there’s no hope?! You saw that ‘forgotten legend’ for yourself, and you’re still doubting?!” she shouted over the winds tearing at the trees surrounding them. 

Whirling around to face her, Dr. Caballeron held a furious glare, enough to shudder Daring Do to a halt. Though she still held her ground and her strength, facing his glare with one of her own. 

“I have heard something more!” he practically screamed. She knew what he meant. The alpha call. The dread and the terror laced within every octave of the roar heard around the world. Shaking his head, he continued. “Something greater that is coming for all of us! And the longer we stay here and argue, the more we ensure our doom!”

Knowing he wasn’t wrong stung Daring in more ways than one. It stung her voice, the mare unable to properly respond to what was undoubtedly true. It stung her heart, not wanting to believe in the inevitable but having to face it one way or another. Caballeron had already come to terms with it. He knew what was best for their survival, their only card left to play, and he played it. 

Daring Do was slowly believing they had run out of cards. The wind, the cold rain that pierced her bones, the dark storm all acted to surround her in shadows. In dread. In terror. In hopelessness. All around her, she saw shivering tents with groups of T.I.T.A.N. agents bundled together for warmth, all surrounding radios just to hopefully hear anything from the Radiance. From their leaders. Their supplies were low. Their patience even more so. And hope, above everything, was all but gone. 

Daring’s glare slowly fell apart from every rain drop that struck her face. 

Her fury had all but vented free. And there was nothing left for her to shout, to argue.

There was nothing left.

Sensing the same loss grip her as it did him, Dr. Caballeron nonetheless offered one last sigh. One last shared glance of his eyes with hers. One last nod. “This is goodbye, Daring Do.”

He turned away, took one step to his own tent in order to gather his remaining supplies.

“Caballeron!”

But he stopped. He turned around only slightly, twisting his neck back to meet her stare. She stood drenched in the rain, the lightning cackling in victory behind her and sending a golden bolt across the darkness. The thunder roared, but it did not stop him from hearing her voice. Even if it was for the last time, he was still slightly glad to hear her fully.

“Good luck out there…”

For once, a smirk grew lightly on his lips. Caballeron told her, “You know me… we’ll need more than you—”

Thunder cut him off, but it was closer. Heavier. So powerful that it actually shook the earth and cut his voice free from his throat. To his shock, Dr. Caballeron actually felt the jungle tremble to the thunder, and himself as well. He was steady, and held himself together throughout the growling thunder. But as he tilted his head skyward, almost blinding himself to the rain, he realized the sound did not come from above. What he had heard, what he had felt, was a tremor.

His eyes quickly darted below to the earth where it came from, and he practically yelped to see the jagged cracks sprout forth throughout the solid rock and slick earth beneath him. 

The cracks shattered the jungle floor, forcing Caballeron to backpedal and leap out of the way, but they were everywhere. Jutting forth across nearly every inch of mud and stone and severing the valley. Daring Do didn’t move an inch, her eyes only growing wider with each passing second. Watching as the cracks eventually reached her and yielded by her hooves. What she had felt was a tremor, certainly, and the pulse that came from it erupted so profoundly that the world above was affected. 

But not only that.

She gazed down, eyes wide and breath halting when she saw it. Saw as a fluorescent, turquoise glow shimmered between every last crack. Shimmered brightly beneath the ground. Her awe did not stop there. 

Lifting her eyes, her jaw only continued to fall when she saw them. Caballeron eventually followed her, twisting fully back to see it all the same. Something he couldn’t understand. Something he could barely even fathom as to why it was happening. But it was. As the sky poured and the earth glowed, they paid witness—she, him, and the awakening T.I.T.A.N. camp emerging into the storm—to a newfound light descending upon them.

Fireflies, lightning bugs, or something more began to flutter from the dark clouds, breaking the storm and bringing forth the light of Twilight’s moon. In a twirling cluster, a gentle tornado of lights and warmth and power, they fell to the jungle, to the proximity of the temple, and disappeared in the hold of the trees. 

All it took was a shared glance, a simple look of astonishment and mutual understanding. Daring Do and Dr. Caballeron then raced to the underground entrance. 

Passing into the deep trenches, slipping by the flickering torches that illuminated the temple walls, avoiding any lingering T.I.T.A.N. agent and joining the stampede of scientists, the two ponies once more came across the darkness of the nesting chamber. Only, it was no longer dark. The cocoon was no longer dormant. Life was no longer abandoned in the chamber. 

Breathing rapidly, pushing through the line of equine scientists blocking their path, both Daring Do and Caballeron stood at the end of the nest. They gazed up in awe to see the cocoon was not dark any longer, but bright and alive. They had arrived just in time to see the fireflies somehow magically phase through the temple ceiling, through solid earth and stone, and fuse with the cocoon. 

It was then where the magic truly began, and light erupted from the cocoon.

Every torch was blown out, but darkness did not envelop the chamber. Ponies were thrust backwards from the emergence of such blinding light, but they were not harmed. Not a hair upon their manes was harmed. The only ponies left unfazed and unshaken were Daring and Caballeron, the two gazing in awestruck wonder to the stirring shadow within the molding rainbow of lights.

The towering cocoon trembled, and before long, the gentle moans from within started to emerge. The creature within started to awaken. With the power of a heavenly force coming down to fuse with it, the Titan was finally ready to rise. To break free. To live. Daring Do slowly smiled to hear the stirring chitters, the curious groans and whispers. The awakening cries. 

After what felt like so very long, Daring Do relished in her glow once more. Relished in the fact that she was back. She had returned. And she had come for them in their darkest hour.

As for the Titan stirring within the cocoon, her thoughts and her heart and her will were placed with the equines, yes, but elsewhere, as well. To grander matters in conjunction with ponykind. She would not be alone for what was to come, and she had come to understand and believe that. It was fate. It was destiny. She was its herald, and she would bring forth the light of the true, new age upon Equestria. To all of Equus.

And she as well heard the call. But it was not the call she knew. It was not the call of her king.

And so, Mothra awakened to face it.

The metamorphosis was complete. Her rest was attained. Her time had come. She burst forth from her cocoon, cracking the shell and extending her limbs freely into the chamber. Her furry antennae proceeded forth, flicking and sensing her surroundings before her eyes eventually sparkled to life. Her first steps were cautious, curious, but direct. Intentional. She pressed her limbs into the solid stone of the chamber’s nest, her head quivering lightly as she shook the loose hair from her body.

Though she was slow in her movements, nopony was in any rush at the moment. They were caught under the spectacle, enraptured under the healer of the corruption their world had endured. In her light, they felt a power unlike any other fuse with their souls and call to them in an assuring cry. A power that gave them the chance at life again. The chance of hope to grow once more.

Daring Do was in awe. She couldn’t breathe. Neither could Caballeron, the pony having abandoned all falsehoods and all doubts when his eyes locked with the shimmering orbs of the Titan’s own. Daring smirked when she turned and witnessed his expression, but didn’t stare long. She turned back to see the cocoon crumble. Her smirk transformed into a brilliant smile, the mare blinking away tears that built at the ends of her eyes.

She gasped out a cry, but it was not of fear. Not of pain. Not of any darkness. She gasped with a beaming smile when the great moth’s wings began to rise. They seemed to float upon the air, bringing with them the dust of a million ages shimmering in every hue. But under the glow of green and blue, under her turquoise that pulsed through her veins. And then, with her wings fully extended, she lifted her limbs and cried. She shrieked.

She roared.

Daring Do gasped out a second cry, a tear fleeing down her cheek and striking her smile.

Hope was not gone. It was reborn.

Though that hope could not remain with them forever. It needed to be released. It needed to be set free to heal the world. And so, she did. While the ponies were still breathless and shaken by her appearing, Mothra gave them all one last elongated, assuring glance. One last promise just by her gaze. With a tremendous flap of her wings, Mothra kicked up from the nest and burst straight through the ceiling. Straight through the earth and stone. Breaking free from the temple’s hold with a crowd of ponies gazing in glory to her ascension.

She erupted from the temple, from the trees that shot forth from her body, and she exploded into an array of lights with her wings spreading fully.

Another tremendous roar joined her in her dance, Mothra twirling and severing the storm to bring forth the sparkling stars of the night. The glow of the moon made her appear like an arising angel, the burst of her wings cascading an array of heavenly hues across the Forbidden Jungle. Greens, blues, and now violets. Bright oranges and yellows. So bright she resembled the sun.

The masses gazed up at her, emerging from the tents and basking under her light. They saw as not even the storm could conceal her. Not even the darkness could keep her light at bay. With every flap of her wings, more and more light emerged onto a darkening world. Mothra turned to face the darkness fully, and could sense every vile, evil, damnable force growing in the heart of Equestria. The evil called to her, threatened her, offered her a freedom so many more had been deceived to believe.

A freedom she knew to be false. All falsehoods crying from the usurper.

And so, ignoring the false ruler, the arisen tyrant, Mothra took to the heavens and instead chose life over death. She chose instead to follow her true king.
> Chapter 35 – Queen of the Monsters
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 35



“Beauty! Terrible Beauty! A deathless Goddess—so she strikes our eyes!”



— Homer, The Iliad



Ponyville, Equestria




Stepping free out of the hold of the Radiance, down the ramp and into the muddy streets of Ponyville, Bon Bon and Lyra were met with a rainstorm that was unrelenting, furious, and never knew when to quit. A cold washed across them from the chilling, whispering winds. They actually felt a darkness creeping up in the clouds and slowly infecting the skies above Ponyville.

But those evils never lasted. Instead, the rain was beginning to die down. It was finally relenting. The cold was beginning to warm, the screaming winds filled with delicate sounds, sounds nopony had ever heard before. They were soft. They were warm. Comforting and peaceful. The darkness was fading away and an ethereal glow cascaded all across the town. Across the entire crowd gaping in awe and wonderment to the skies. 

But the light did not come from the shield Starlight and Sunburst had crafted. The two ponies were present themselves, confusion and curiosity gripping their features as they, too, gazed to outside of their shield. It came from beyond. Twilight was the last one off the Radiance, the last one to join the crowds in the street and the last one to rest her eyes on the oncoming ray of lights. 

Deep on the horizon, a bright light was breaking free from the storm clouds, but it did not seem natural. The light was moving too fast, becoming far too close. It was as if the sun was awakening, but that did not seem to be the case. Twilight had already known who it was the second she heard her cry. Not only through memory, but by the cry itself. The roar seemed to delve deeper than a mere mind could comprehend. It reached her differently, spoke to her in a way that not even Twilight could understand. Though… Twilight felt she didn’t need to. Not fully.

It was comforting. It was reassuring. It was a call that gave her peace. She couldn’t speak it like Fluttershy could, but she felt it all the same. Somehow, someway, Twilight believed they all did.

And from her calls, so came her light. Arising to full glory and hanging high over Ponyville. In the company of hundreds, the light slowly began to break the storm, and everypony watched and marveled. Some felt slightly cautious, some were afraid, some were excited and some were amazed. Soon, they all felt the same. They all experienced the same peace that Twilight felt when her soft calls cascaded across the town and filled their hearts with an assuring promise.

She called to them. Cried to them. Sang…

Lyra’s hoof slowly found its way around Bon Bon’s. Bon Bon felt her and smiled, her joy only growing by the second as another wave of otherworldly emotions flooded her senses. It happened all at once. Lyra gasped, she yelped, but she held her ground. She held her wife close and stared on into the brightening presence she did not know, but did not fear.

There was no reason to fear. Not now… and never again. 

Just then, right then and there, something else happened. Something that stripped every last beating heart of their breath and left them utterly shaken. Not in any way in which they quaked in terror, but instead filled them with a reborn warmth that likes of which they had never felt before, and thus would never wish to surrender. It came, it showered over them, and they faced it fully.

Then, the sky exploded. The storm had dispersed. The darkness had died and light remained.

With Mothra shrieking in the heart of her astonishing, brilliant god rays. 

The explosion was so powerful that every building and every rooftop trembled by the shock wave, but nothing was destroyed. All rain had ceased and not a single drop of cold wetness struck the ponies caught under her light. It was so bright that practically everypony had to avert their eyes or shield themselves. Everyone, from the Council of Friendship, the Alicorn sisters, the Crystal Empire royalty, the Dragon Lord, the Changeling King, the soldiers of T.I.T.A.N., and the entirety of Ponyville. 

From the greatest to the smallest, strongest to the weakest, all were momentarily blinded and deafened by her screaming calls, by her brilliant lights that rivaled the sun. It never lasted, and soon they were all sharing under the gleaming lights she brought forth upon them all. With the slow but steady and strong flap of her wings, particles of light showered over the town instead, filling it with a warmth instead of a cold. A warmth that every life basked in, breathed in, and found peace within. There was no fear present in anypony any longer. All tears of worry and dread had been forgotten long ago.

“Oh… my… gosh,” Lyra breathed. She leaned closer onto Bon Bon’s shoulder, the lights of Mothra’s flapping wings reflecting from her widened eyes. “Is that… one of the monsters you…?”

“Yeah,” Bon Bon whispered, daring not to speak over the Titan’s wails. As if she ever could. “… She’s one of them…”

Mothra cried. Bon Bon smiled even wider.

“One of the good ones… The Queen of the Monsters…”

Somehow… they all shared the same smile. The same shock and awe. Some even crying the same tears Fluttershy released. The same tears of a newfound hope, one that came to them in their darkest hour to bring forth the light they all needed to see. Fluttershy saw and felt her heart explode. She, more than anypony else, felt the greatest rushing wave of emotion strike her with otherworldly might. Fluttershy had merely flinched to her blinding god rays, but she never looked away from that point onward. Staring fully, smiling brightly, and crying joyously. 

The barrier was breached, but not offensively. The magic coating the shield over Ponyville seemed to recede around Mothra, as if welcoming her ethereal and heavenly presence with open arms. As for the storm, it had all but abandoned the town, with the protective presence of the alpha goddess hovering over them to ensure not a single shadow hid their spirits from her. Under her light, she cried and she called.

She spoke to them, but only Fluttershy was the one who could understand her perfectly.

She heard her cries for what they were. While others felt the comforting rays of promise soothe their hearts and mend their broken spirits, Fluttershy felt them and was able to translate the shrieks into a language she was gifted to understand. From every animal, every bird of the sky and creature of the earth… and every Titan that had a mind, a will, and a heart of their own to speak… she heard them.

Fluttershy heard Mothra.

Closing her eyes, letting the light shower over her in particles of glowing, multicolored embers, Fluttershy felt the cries flush through her ears and fuse with her heart. Fill her lungs and her spirit and connect on a deeper, personal level that allowed her to speak with Mothra before. Just as before, she heard her now. Fluttershy’s face brightened, her gasp light and her smile widening, before slowly faltering. Almost like she was confused for a moment, but knew better than to doubt. Mothra’s words were true and just, holding no deceit. Holding no treachery. 

Only telling Fluttershy and those who stood with life what needed to be done. What they needed to believe.

Her king needed her…

Fluttershy gasped at that thought, at that voice, listening again.

Her king needed her, and she came. She actually came not only to help him… but to help them. She came to them, knowing full well she alone was not enough to bring about peace and order and justice upon the accursed land that Ghidorah had claimed. Her semi-omniscience had sensed their presence, and she came. She came to Ponyville because it was where they were, where the equines—the New Ones—had come together. 

That was what she told her, told all of them, and what Fluttershy heard. 

Calling to them, and her king, again and again. 

Then, Fluttershy felt it. The light tremble across the earth, the reverberating, echoing moan that responded to Mothra’s cries. Turning to face it, breaking away from Mothra’s brilliance, Fluttershy’s expression widened to the point of disbelief. Only, she had to believe it. It was what Mothra called to, what she had promised them. It was him.

He was alive…

Fluttershy managed to smile again. Really, truly smile.

Mothra roared in response. So great and so powerful was the roar, bringing Fluttershy and everypony back to full reverence of her beauty. Of her strength. Of her song.

“What is that thing saying?!” Ember shouted over the Titan’s roars, her arms barely shielding her face from the intense god rays.

Twilight knew where to turn, and who to face. With Mothra’s light exploding over her head, Twilight screamed the name, “Fluttershy!”

She heard her name, and she couldn’t take it any longer. She couldn’t keep the truth hidden. Breaking through what remaining qualms and fears that still plagued her, Fluttershy took the leap of faith. Took a chance to believe and hope once again, and shouted the truth spoken to her.

“She wants to help us!”

Mothra shrieked and tore apart the skies. Ponies managed to turn away, and instead turned to face Fluttershy. They were left aghast, waiting on the Pegasus’ next translated phrase. They saw as Fluttershy’s expression reacted and was molded by Mothra’s continuous roars, a reinvigorating smile shimmering across her lips.

“She wants… wants our help, too! Wants us to join her!” Fluttershy exclaimed, as loudly and proudly as anypony had ever heard her. “Mothra needs all of us to unite for the Great Rebalance! She alone can’t do it, so she needs all of us!”

“Everyone?!” Rainbow Dash questioned, the warm winds whipping at her multicolored mane and tail. Bright, colorful dust particles floating from Mothra’s wings and cascading all across Ponyville. Across the Pegasus and every last living being present around her.

Mothra roared, shaking the heavens and the earth.

Fluttershy beamed, tears in her eyes. “Everyone!” she cried with joy.

That alone was enough for them, for almost every able-bodied pony and creature to face the light once more and properly respond to it. Knowing now what the Titan wanted, what was needed to be done, and how they could work together to achieve it. Only, there was still more. Fluttershy made that clear.

When she screamed, “She wants us to follow her! She feels her king’s heart! He’s still alive!”

And that was enough for Bon Bon to finally act.

More was placed in her heart now than ever before. Her instincts kicked in the second those words left Fluttershy’s lips, having originated from the Queen of the Monsters, so it had to be true. It had to be right. For all else they had done was so, so wrong, and they failed because of their arrogance. But not anymore. Now, they listened. Now, they understood.

Now, they heeded Mothra’s words and followed her.

In a stampeding rush following Bon Bon’s orders, every last vestige of T.I.T.A.N. stormed back into the Radiance and the remaining airships accompanying it. The Council quickly said their goodbyes to Starlight and Sunburst, Twilight giving them the important task of protecting Ponyville. Starlight promised she would, solidifying her words with a tight hug. One they all gathered around and shared.

Though Twilight and Starlight remained momentarily, both mares gazing up to the great moth before their eyes inevitably found one another. “Are you sure you have everything under control here? Do you need us to leave any reinforcements?” Twilight asked sincerely.

Starlight only smirked. “I thought you trusted me?” she slyly asked.

“I do… especially now, but…”

Sunburst took a step forward, shifting his attention back to the shield over their heads. “As long as Starlight and I keep up the shield, we’ll have a… slightly higher chance of survival. Just… don’t take too long… please?”

The mares found his unease amusing, warm and nervous chuckles shared among them. Starlight lightly punched his shoulder and turned back to Twilight. Offered one last comforting smirk.

“Get out there and save the world.”

They shared one last hug. Then, it was back to business. Back to the oncoming war. Bon Bon led them quickly back into the Radiance, Lyra hot on her hooves and refusing to leave her side. Ember and Thorax joined them, with Celestia and Luna being the last ones back inside the Radiance, the last ones to ensure they had as many allies as possible for the mission ahead. The two sisters—the last souls on the ramp—gazed shortly back to the skies, to the array of heavenly lights radiating brightly from Mothra’s body.

She waited for them. Treasured their unification with loud, pleasuring cries. Both Celestia and Luna smiled sweetly at that, their hearts mended and their spirits once more joined with Mothra’s for one last crusade. One last battle for their home, their way of life. Knowing they wouldn’t fail with a guardian angel protecting them under her wings.

The doors closed behind Celestia and Luna. The Radiance rose forth from the earth with the crowds of Ponyville wishing it safe travels, cheering it on as their leaders went off to go and fight for them. For every life. Soon enough, an army of airships, dragons, changelings, and Wonderbolts filled the air above Ponyville, the mighty warriors and machines all roaring high and soaring even higher.

Soaring right behind Mothra, as the Queen of the Monsters took her position in leading them onwards to Foal Mountain.

Within the bridge, a reinvigorated T.I.T.A.N. were prepping themselves for one last push. Bon Bon was leading her troops, the special agent steering them right behind the stream of light that Mothra left behind her. Never breaking course. Full steam ahead. Lyra was right beside her, smiling to see her taking charge, leading so many ponies. Proud to be standing with her this time.

The Council of Friendship crowded together around the windshield, a newfound sense of joy and excitement having filled their spirts. Pinkie Pie bounced in place, a familiar grin finding its rightful place back on her lips. Rainbow hovered in place, her smirk growing brighter as her eyes reflected the lights shimmering from Mothra’s body. Rarity was left in breathless awe, a tear leaking from her eye and the unicorn wiping it away before anypony noticed. Applejack noticed, the farm pony smiling and facing the darkness and light ahead of them. No longer afraid. Twilight and Spike held one another, both brother and sister finding what they had yearned for in such terrible times. Something they had all yearned for and finally found under the glow and protection of Mothra’s wings.

Something to fight for.

Greatest of all, they had found hope once again. A hope that strengthened them enough to believe that what they did was right.

Fluttershy couldn’t stop smiling. Couldn’t stop shedding tears of awestruck joy at what they were all finally willing to commit to. They were all finally willing to follow Mothra, and she was willing to unite with them as she did so very long ago. But today was for different reasons. Today, they all had a purpose, one that would bring forth the Great Rebalance and save their world. Save their species. Ensure a greater tomorrow where they all won. Where they were unified.

They were actually doing it. 

They were going back! They were going back for him! For the unifier!
> Chapter 36 – Abyss
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 36



“Nature always has a way of balancing itself. The only question is… What part will we play?”



— Dr. Ishiro Serizawa



Foal Mountain, Equestria




Mothra shimmered high over the seemingly endless canyon beneath her, her god rays erupting into a brilliant array of blinding particles that descended into the darkness. A pathway was created, a singular stream of light that sunk deep into the abyss. Down, down, down into the black. So far that not even the naked eye could see its end.

As for everypony within the Radiance, they knew what that meant. They knew what needed to be done, what steps they needed to take. But Fluttershy, more than anypony else, knew what to do.

The journey back to Foal Mountain was simple, straight forward with no interruptions. Fears of Titan rampages crossed their minds, but they never came across them. Not a single Titan interfered. Twilight mentally wondered whether it was pure luck or the efforts from their allies defending Equestria. Either way, she gave her thanks to whatever it was. 

Returning to the mountain range was shocking to say the least. Entire peaks laid as crumbled ruins around a scorched battlefield that what was once the forest. The sheer power of the Titans had left its mark, exemplifying their ferocity and rage with every shattered mountain, every tree torn from its roots, crushed to splinters. But no one was there. The town of Hollow Shades was quite amidst the distant thunder and soft rain. 

Then, they arrived. The Radiance and the rest of the T.I.T.A.N. fleet—with support from the Wonderbolts, the changelings, and the dragons—all hovered above the very same canyon within the heart of the mountain range. The very same canyon where Godzilla and Ghidorah had faced their last clash. Where Godzilla had gained the edge, Sombra had stripped it, and Ghidorah had finished him off. Just the memory forced Fluttershy’s eyes to a shuddering close, her breath ceasing.

And slowly, she opened her eyes to bask under the glow of the great moth.

Mothra flapped her wings slowly, managing to hover in place while her embers of light erupted from her body and continued to fall into the canyon. She cried out again and again, sang her song and desperately wanted her king to respond.

And he did. The responding moans deep within the chasm were evidence of his survival.

Fluttershy did not imagine it before. He had survived. He was alive.

And he needed them now more than ever.

“Bring me down there,” she heard herself mutter.

“Uh, come again?” Applejack asked, speaking for the room when the main bridge turned to the Pegasus for clarification.

Before she could stop herself from speaking, she had earned every eye. Every breath had halted, every heart had turned, and every head had swiveled in her direction. Only, Fluttershy did not back down from such overwhelming attention. The fear of the spotlight no longer clouded her judgement, or her courage. She knew what was right and what needed to be done not only for her sake, but for everypony’s. For their entire world’s sake. 

That alone meant more to her than her petty fears. So, she faced them. She faced all of them and spoke freely, without fault, holding more courage in her tone than she had ever held before. So much so that her friends—in the corner of her vision—could be seen smiling softly. A few smirks here and there, but pride most of all. Pride for their friend taking a much-needed stand.

“Mothra brought us to him for a reason. I thought I could doubt her… especially after we nearly lost Twilight and the others… but I was wrong. I think we all were. She came to us in order to lead us to hope… our only hope to stop Ghidorah. She needs us to bring him back,” the Pegasus exclaimed, waiting to hear if anypony was willing to interrupt her. No one did. Not even Ember, or Thorax for that matter, the two of them having found Fluttershy’s bravery to be most admirable. Willing to descend into the heart of darkness for a faint hope that might has well have been forsaken.

She read their expressions, all the unease, the uncertainty. The loss of hope. Fluttershy read it all and sighed, shaking her head with a firm stamp of her hoof in the metal flooring. “I don’t care what you thought of Godzilla before… or what any of you still think of him… because to me he’s still an animal. He’s still hurt… and he needs my help.”

Fluttershy met the eyes of Princess Twilight. Of Special Agent Bon Bon. Of everyone in a washing wave of glances that turned from one end of the bridge to the other, and then back again to settle.

“Our help,” she finished, resting her gaze with Twilight’s.

And it was then that Twilight, Celestia, and Luna all concurred with a hushed conversation, nodding to each other. Seeing the assuring smile from her Alicorn friend gave an overwhelming sense of ease to wash through Fluttershy’s strained nerves. A nod to Fluttershy, and it told her everything she wanted to hear.

Bon Bon was the next to receive a nod from Twilight. That was all she needed to deliver the order to her pilots, Bon Bon telling them, “Take us into the canyon. Nice and slow. Find somewhere to land.”

A similar order was sent out to the rest of the fleet, instead with Bon Bon telling them to stay back and wait for them to return. The journey onward was the Radiance’s alone to take. And so, falling down into the descent of the unknown, the Radiance remained guided by Mothra’s alluring and comforting god rays. They followed her beacon deep into the hold of the abyss, until even its light alone was not enough to wash away the formidable shadows. 

The spotlights erupted to life upon the hull of the airship, washing back and forth, up and down, and all around the Radiance’s descent. Everyone within the bridge had held their breath, the pilots practically sweating bullets as their hooves cautiously directed the airship deeper, slower, their eyes watching every console and every obstacle outside the windshield. 

Not a sound was made. It was rather calming to see the world slink away from them, the night sky evading their grasp further and further. The walls of the earth closed in and rose higher, and still they descended. For so very far, they sank, and soon the calm had passed, making way for the storm of arising distress. Until even the darkness of the earth was starting to enclose upon them, shadows breaking through the glass and enveloping every last breath and heart within the bridge. But before anyone could even think about the possibility of suffocating out of sheer terror, they reached their end.

The Radiance spewed forth its landing gear and settled softly upon the solid rock at the bottom of the crevice.

A party had exited the interior of the airship, the exhibition into the unknown led by none other than Fluttershy herself. She was in her element, leading the charge with her expertise of the situation taking full reigns. Her ears flicked and forth, her wings standing on end. Her eyes gazed deep across the chasm, to the pillar of light shimmering brightly in the center of the walls. The Pegasus pressed on at a slow gallop, vaulting over rocks, flying over gaps, and cautiously but courageously making her way to Mothra’s god rays.

Following her were the remainder of the Council of Friendship, with Twilight, Spike, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie galloping, flying, and bouncing their way closely behind their friend. Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, and Cadance were next, the royalty both old and new keeping their eyes locked to the beacon of light that called them forth. Ember and Thorax were escorted by a small troop of dragons and changelings, but they, the rulers, mostly led the charge.

Bon Bon and Lyra were the last ones. Both mares were seemingly awestruck to see the tower of embers descend several yards away. So breathtaking. So unbelievable. 

And yet so reachable. So true and so very real.

Lyra turned to Bon Bon, quickly offering a broadening grin. She managed a short gasp as well, taking off down the ramp and onto the solid earth with a reinvigorated gallop. Bon Bon chuckled, kicked her rump into gear, and took off immediately after her. Calling every now and again to slow down, to be careful, Bon Bon realized quickly that she could hardly every control Lyra to begin with, and now was no different. Even when the situation felt so very different, it was still the same for Lyra. Still the same knowing she was with her wife. 

And before either of them knew it, they had reached the beacon. 

The tower of light erupting from the shimmering star high above the chasm had also reached its end, the soft embers of unknown origin and power washing across the dust before them all. Approaching the husk of Mothra’s god rays, the expedition came to a halt and simply allowed Fluttershy to make the next necessary steps forward. If they hadn’t trusted her before, they most certainly did now. With Mothra guiding them, they knew they could trust Fluttershy from here on out. 

With not even a shadow of a doubt clouding them any longer. 

Yet there was still one last cloud before them, a fog of dust that was so thick it practically consumed the entire base of the chasm moving forward. It was all caught under the glow of the god rays, shimmering dust particles floating gently across their visions. Fluttershy made the first cautious step in her approach, eyes wide and breath stilled as she observed the wall of uncertainty. The wall of doubt. The last obstacle that stood in their path…

The illuminated dust was blown away by a gentle exhale.

And lying on the other side… was him.

The dust washed over them, but not a single one of them paid any mind to it. Their gazes were all locked, their breaths were all stripped at the mere image of his presence. For just his snout towered over them to match any colossal beast in height and strength. Just his head alone could encompass the entire area they occupied, and they could see every detail upon his charred, shattered skin. They could see the weakness upon every layer consume him slowly, like a pestilent death trying to claim its victim, but the victim fighting on deep, deep down.

Titanus Gojira was broken, beaten, bloodied… but alive.

He was still breathing as well, which was good. But the rate of his breaths, the indication of movement from his nostrils did not seem comforting. Fluttershy noted every last detail as she continued to step closer, while everyone else stayed back. Let her work her magic. But then she saw it the moment she lifted her head past his own, saw the gruesome image that earned a terrified gasp and a whimper from the Pegasus. A wave of cringe washed over the ponies when they, too, saw what Fluttershy saw. 

Beyond his head, they could see his back slanted slightly against the earth. And resting upon his back, his dorsal spines were destroyed, the natural and intricate designs of each plate shattered and leaving nothing but shortened, sharp stumps coated in dried blood. Shivering breaths escaped the party, Cadance snuggling closer to her husband, wounded eyes capturing every inch of the agonizing sight. Celestia and Luna sighed weakly, their expressions hurt at such brutality. Bon Bon’s face fell, but she did nothing more than that.

Could offer nothing more even if she tried to.

Mothra’s particles gently fluttered atop of Godzilla, infused within his scales and landed upon his bleeding dorsal plates. As if that was some healing remedy, some strengthening force that had the power to undo the damage Godzilla had sustained. But it was not. His wounds were mortal if not properly treated, though Mothra’s efforts ensured his life could be saved. The healing would take time. Too much of it. The world was on the brink and it needed its king to rise now.

Thankfully, she brought with her the right pony for the job.

Fluttershy made her approach as clear as could be. Nopony stopped her. Nopony could. Godzilla’s eyes weakly opened and everyone else except for Fluttershy froze where they stood. She never faltered. Never flinched. She stood her ground and ensured Godzilla saw her and her alone.

When the distance was severed, all that was left was mere inches. The meager pony, staring up wide-eyed and rapidly breathing, but holding her stance nonetheless. And Godzilla, the fallen King of the Monsters holding a dying gaze and faintly exhaling. Inhaling. Letting his eyes adjust to the brightness showering over him and to the equine beneath his snout.

He did nothing when she closed her eyes, her head falling and her long, pink mane nearly gracing the rocks beneath her.

He did nothing when she lifted her face, tears infesting her eyes with a pained expression infecting the rest of her.

He did nothing as she raised her hoof.

Rested it against his snout…

And pressed her touch fully onto him. 





It felt so foreign, unlike anything Godzilla had felt in many, many years. The touch of one so small, so insignificant it might as well have felt like nothing. Weaker than a brush of wind. But there was something more to it than just a simple hoof to his scales. There was more breathing through it because the voice that spoke from her was unlike anything Godzilla had heard from ponykind. Her voice was rich, strong yet comforting. Gentle yet powerful, yet only in the way to reach him… in the only way he could understand.

It was then that Godzilla finally listened and heard her. He actually heard her words, listening as she tried to speak to him. And he understood.

He stared at her in silence, barely awake. Barely alive.

Smiling through the tears, Fluttershy sniffled as she sensed his agony through every trembling moan reverberating through his throat and against his mouth. His pain was too great, but her heart was greater, and she spoke through it in order to tell him, “You fought for us… in ways we never understood until now. I know… about all the terrible things we’ve done to you in the past… and we don’t deserve it… what you did. We don’t deserve you…”

Fluttershy managed a short gasp, holding in the overflowing tears in order to say, “But if you will… if you’ll fight for us one more time… I can promise that you won’t be alone.”

Godzilla’s eyes widened slightly, almost as if he heard those words correctly through his softly beating heart. The words she uttered and empowered through her own heart, her own strength. Her own love. Words that may as well have been another language, yet he could understand them perfectly. She expressed every ounce of that love in the strengthening smile, assuring to Godzilla with one promise she would never break…

“I know what you have to do. We won’t try and stop that… We’ll be behind you… We will fight with you.”

The group behind her was lost in the reverence of her words, knowing them to be faithful and true to the greater good. For she showed her admiration to Godzilla, respected his power and his legacy and knowing just how integral he truly was to their world. Perhaps… they all came to understand that just as much as Fluttershy did. Perhaps every last one of them relinquished their doubts and their fears and simply gave in to the idea of their world needing its protector. And they would no longer stand in his way.

After many, many years, it felt cathartic to admit that their war with Godzilla had finally come to an end.

All that left… was her.

Before anypony could ever even hope to object, Bon Bon stepped freely forward. She broke the barrier that nopony else dared to cross and entered under the gaze of the Titan. Lyra reached for her, but stopped, understanding quickly what Bon Bon was meaning to do. What she was meaning to accomplish on her own. And it was something she needed to do on her own.

It was still her war. It was still her demon. And Bon Bon needed to face it head-on.

Her inner war had not yet been settled, for her own demons had yet to be conquered. Bon Bon knew that stepping forward, latching her shivering, petrified eyes onto the wearied glance of Godzilla. It was all he could offer her, his own breaths beginning to sound softer with each hoofstep she took. With each step, Bon Bon felt only colder. Like she was stepping for the first time into the Frozen North, where the waters chilled her to the bone and the shadow of the colossal beast glared down at her from the storms that shredded the skies.

As his roar ripped through her heart and soul.

Bon Bon closed her eyes, let the roar echo in her head until she could hear it no more. Until only her trembling breaths were all that occupied the empty space she laid for herself. Until even those breaths smoothed considerably, and her breathing had regulated. Her heartbeat settled. Silence festered throughout the canyon for several seconds on end.

Before she even knew it, her eyes slowly opened and she saw her hoof resting on his snout.

It was as if the greatest wave of relief had finally flushed inside and out of her, through a quivering inhale and released through a satiated exhale. For what felt like a lifetime, she found the part of herself that was broken, that was held back, having crossed that final barrier in order to conquer any lingering fears she still had. She was whole again. Her hoof was touching the monster that tormented her deepest, darkest nightmares for seven years going, and now it had all become vain. It was meaningless. She had nothing more to fear and she proved that to herself when she graced Godzilla’s skin with her own.

In a touch that spoke greater volumes than she could ever muster. But she did try.

With a hardened, truthful stare, Bon Bon promised, “We will.”

Godzilla’s eyelids trembled as he exhaled through his nostrils, as if that was some sort of response to her touch, to her promise. Maybe it was. Maybe it wasn’t. Bon Bon knew she didn’t have that special connection to animals like Fluttershy did, but it comforted her nonetheless to at least try. To at least imagine that maybe she did somehow speak to him…

And he hopefully understood.

Turning to her left, Bon Bon met the tearful smile from Fluttershy, the Pegasus practically beaming with pride. Proud of what Bon Bon had accomplished, of what she was willing to promise not only to Godzilla, but to herself. It was enough to spark a burn in her own eyes, Bon Bon chuckling out a smile in return. 

It didn’t last forever when they felt the tremor erupt behind them, followed by the gust of wind and the unmistakable cry that came with it.

Dropping her hoof and spinning around, Bon Bon was the first to latch her eyes onto the titanic wings that slowly unfurled from the bottom of the canyon in which they all stood. Fluttershy followed her actions, gasping quietly when she recognized the bioluminescent features shimmering off of the wings once they reached full length. The pulsating blues and violets, greens and oranges. They radiated from her very body as Mothra extended her legs and rose up, towering mightily over them all.

Chittering reassuringly to the many equines and dragons and changelings beneath her, Mothra slowly raised her front forelimb and pressed it onward. Those before her and beneath her quickly backed aside, making way for the queen to confront her wounded king. Though she was still cautious of all life, regardless of species or origin. Every step she took was careful and calculated, her glowing blue eyes watching the many beneath her with a soft, motherly gaze.

The light show she expelled from her body, from her wings, was unlike anything the crowd had ever seen before. As she gently walked over them, they couldn’t help but stare in wonder to the unbelievable sight above their heads. The towering legs gracing her body touched the rocky floor around them, one cautious step at a time as she approached Godzilla.

Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but beam, small tears building at the edges of their eyes. They never believed they would be standing in the grace of Titanus Mosura ever again, and yet they did. They each forced out a quivering smile once Mothra’s eyes locked with theirs, the alpha goddess sending the two sisters in particular a soft, warming coo.

Finally, she reached her king, and Bon Bon and Fluttershy backed away accordingly. Sending a thankful stare to the yellow Pegasus, Mothra cooed to her next. Fluttershy could hardly contain her tears, the joyous streams hitting her smile again and again.

Next, turning to face Bon Bon, Mothra gave her soft cry, yet it trembled Bon Bon’s body and echoed throughout the chasm. The special agent didn’t care. She shivered from the cry but smiled in the aftermath, nodding to the Titan as if that meant anything to Mothra. Once again, Bon Bon hoped it did.

And then, Mothra faced forward…

Godzilla’s eyes rose up to meet her own. He moaned in agonized frailty.

It tore her heart to hear her king in such pain. It should have never come to this, but the sins of ponykind was not something she would hold over them. The treacheries they faced was beyond their control, and therefore not their mistakes to bear alone. Mothra knew she wouldn’t be facing this war on her own. That was why she came to the equines. That was why she brought them to Godzilla.

Only together could they ever hope to win.

Bending low, Mothra sensed every shred of Godzilla’s torment, and she cried because of it. She bent lower, cooing quietly, letting the reverberating echoes of her call reach him and comfort him. She bent so low that her head eventually met his, and she nuzzled him comfortingly. Godzilla moaned, his eyes rolling slowly into the back of his head. Her antennae glowed softly, erupting with the very same power that her god rays exemplified.





Her wings began to pulsate, the vibrant reds and oranges glowing brightest of all. Especially the two bright red orbs on the ends of her wings. The orbs that looked suspiciously like eyes.

His eyes.

It was that power that flowed from her and fused with him, the very same tranquility she breathed now breathed into him. For a moment, it was enough to open his eyes once more. She took the next necessary step forward and pressed into him, lowering herself and lifting Godzilla up. To everypony’s shock, it worked. They backed away quickly and watched as Godzilla growled, planting his claw firmly into the rock beneath him and pushing.

Pushing harder.

And harder.

Mothra cried out, continuously pressing onto his neck, his chest, and raising him up.

Godzilla cried in return, thundering the entire chasm when he brought his left leg forward and slammed his foot fiercely onto the earth.

What followed next shocked the masses. Every last pony, dragon, and changeling watched in bewilderment as Mothra kicked off the rocky floor and hovered quickly behind Godzilla. She pressed her limbs onto his back, flapping and pulling him so both of his feet were pressed together onto the ground. But that wasn’t all she did. She helped lead him to the edge of the canyon, and once Godzilla found an optimal wall, he clawed at it with his hands, digging his claws deeper and proceeding to climb his way out of the abyss.

He faltered. Many times, he almost lost his grip and fell, only he never did… because his queen was right behind him. Holding onto him. Aiding him. Flapping her wings and helping him rise. Godzilla cried out in unison to Mothra’s roars, and he only dug himself deeper into the earth, prying further, faster, higher and higher.

Bon Bon recognized what needed to be done, and she ordered with a thundering voice, “Everypony, back to the ship! Hurry, let’s move! Go, go, go!”

She made the right call, for the avalanche of rock and dust came quickly down the chasm. Godzilla’s swaying tail was the last she saw before she darted her body backwards and took off at a speeding gallop back to the Radiance. Lyra was the last one to meet her on the ramp, the two sharing a quick glance, a quicker smile, before they piled into the airship.

The ramp closed.

The engines roared to life.

The Radiance tore out of the shadows of the canyon. Mothra emerged shortly after, ripping her legs free and taking off into the skies.

Thus, freeing Godzilla and letting him rise up to full height on his own. And he did.

He did with a thunderous roar of his own.

The fleet followed quickly behind the Radiance, practically every heart and every eye captured by the mere presence of the Titan they believed had fallen. Now, he was back on his feet, a little slow with some stagger in his steps, but alive nonetheless. Alive with a burning fury consuming his nerves, his glare, his seething growls and pushing him onwards. Pushing him to where he was needed, to where the false king had arisen.

Godzilla roared to the darkness, Mothra zooming past his head and onward to the storm. Onward to the north with the Radiance and all of T.I.T.A.N. rallying behind the true King of the Monsters. Onward to reclaim his throne.
> Chapter 37 – The Shadowed Throne
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 37



“In the kingdom of glass everything is transparent, and there is no place to hide a dark heart.”



— Vera Nazarian



Crystal Empire




Soft light was shed across the crystal streets, where the moon’s rays gleamed off the homes and towers and ponies alike. The many, many ponies that ran in a stampeding horde to the heart of the empire. To the castle. To the Heart.

To Discord.

Now, on any other given day, it would seem quite strange to put their trust into the distorted hands of the Spirit of Chaos. Those who knew only knew him to be that of a trickster. A foe once to Equestria and her allies. They heard word from their rulers that Discord was their ally now, and that his deeds would only work to benefit them from now on. But they weren’t sure. Who could ever be truly sure?

But today was not like any other given day. The day was indeed taken from them, by the shadowy demon that had risen from the grave more times than they could count, or would have liked to count. They only wanted to forget about him and everything he did to them. The day had transformed into a nightmarish night where monsters were coming to attack their home and annihilate their very way of life. That was what they heard, what they were told. 

From a direct line of messaging from their rulers, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance eased their fears, assured them of their safety, and told their citizens to trust Discord. That was what the Crystaller told them all. 

It was only after they felt the thunder and saw the dark storm on the horizon… slowly growing nearer… did they finally obey.

The evacuation was quick, clean, but chaotic. Nopony was left behind, the Crystal Guards ensuring that every home was emptied, that every family was accounted for, and that they had everything they needed to ensure their livelihoods could be protected. From Discord’s own words, they had some time. About an hour of it, but that was all. The Crystal Empire took every last second.

A massive crowd had formed in the center of the empire, where thousands of Crystal Ponies stood massed together, cautious and fearful for what was about to happen. They all had experienced the tyrant king, either in this lifetime or the one before, so they knew what to expect. Yet it seemed so different now, for they had the Crystal Heart. They had the perfect defense against the forces of darkness, a brilliant light to face it. 

What would the need be to evacuate the empire?

Flash Sentry ensured everypony was brought together and nopony was out of place. As the leader of the Crystal Guards, he kept a tight line of sight across the crowd, watching to see if anypony would break away, would retreat back to their homes. It happened a few times, and it was dealt with, mainly with the ponies claiming they had left something behind and needed to retrieve it. Something valuable. A family heirloom. Some even claimed there was no need to evacuate, because the Heart would protect them. It changed every time. 

But the time to retrieve such items was gone. The time to question the order had ceased.

The storm had come.

A wall of shade slowly surrounded the Crystal Empire, signifying the imminent doom with a treacherous roar of thunder that echoed across the Frozen North. Only… it didn’t sound like thunder. Not at first. Definitely not natural. It was as if every breath was stripped away and the crowd slowly turned in attention. Despite the minimal warmth they felt under the protection of the Heart’s embrace, many ponies still quivered where they stood. They still shivered in their exhales, their inhales. Their eyes as wide as could be, they all gazed to the edge of the empire.

The darkness was far worse than the night, enveloping even the sky until the moon and the stars were blotted away. From the shadows, snow and fog began to flood the earth. A creeping, terrifying wave that only elevated in height and weight. Meshed together, the snow and the shadow paved the way for the fallen king, returning for his throne. 

So forth he came. 

The horn jutted out from the shade, electrified with all the powers of the darkness, of Sombra’s unholy arts. The vile purples, sickening greens, and sulfurous reds. That much they expected. That much the Crystal Empire should have known when they were informed of Sombra’s return. What they did not expect was the thin, radiating lines of green breaking through the storm. 

They did not expect the face of the beast as it emerged and unleashed another thundering roar.

As its reverberating tremors washed across the empire, many Crystal Ponies found themselves momentarily stunned, moments before confusion and strife filled their minds. The beast was unlike anything they had ever seen. Not the face of a pony, but the face of something worse. Yet he still bore the horn. He still wielded the storm. He still carried the power of the King of Shadows. It was him.

King Sombra…

He was alive. He had returned.

Finishing his cry, Sombra inhaled sharply, thus proceeding to suck in his storm. His very wall of shadows had returned to him, leaving nothing but the constant flowing of snow and fog around his shrinking body. And yet the body still stood tall and powerful, where all the darkness consuming the night had reformed to create something else. Something far more unsettling. 

The dark storm had vanished, and formed within its heart was the towering body of the MUTO Prime. Formerly known as Jinshin-Mushi, and now only seen as Sombra. Planting his pulsating red fists into the earth, Sombra rose up to face off against the shimmering dome protecting his empire. 

Not for long.

Through the fog, the snow, and the night… every last life within the Crystal Empire could see it.

They could see them.

They massed together behind Sombra, walking and stomping and crawling and slithering forward in a line of towers. Of beasts beyond comprehension or belief. Hardly any within the dome could believe it, unable to witness what their eyes claimed to be reality. It shouldn’t have been real. Sombra should not have returned in their new age of peace. He should have stayed dead, like so many times before. But that was a fool’s game to play, to believe anything other than reality. Sombra had returned, with an army of monsters behind him, and now their doom was secured. 

Because they all carried the eyes of madness. They all glared ahead with eyes and veins belonging to Sombra.

Baphomet stood ragged and seething, gusts of breath escaping his nostrils and his skull and antlers painted in dripping, bloody accents. The chilling winds of the north tore at his scorched black coat, all while he stood in silence behind his king. Stood with his dagger-like talons hanging by his sides and his glare centered where Sombra’s was. 

Yamata no Orochi slithered forward and reared up, his monstrous jaws opening wide to unveil rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth. Deeper within, eight mouths sprouted forth and hissed accordingly. The pulsating veins of violet and emerald shimmered across the worm’s body, the beast trembling lightly, unused to the cold but not complaining. Unable to.

Typhon landed softly upon the snow-ridden earth, unfurling his wings before having them curl up neatly against his sides. The Titan growled, his six serpents hissing and snapping at the dome. His gargantuan claws dug into the ground, pulling the beast forward until he met the line. His eyes narrowed, steam erupting from his nose.

Sargon came to a halt at last, his seemingly-endless journey reaching a seeming end. The scorpion’s eyes stared blankly ahead, his stinger swishing back and forth high over his body, while his pincers slowly opened and closed. Chittering cautiously, Sargon turned to finally meet the eyes of his king, but Sombra did not meet him. 

Amhuluk did the same, crawled forward until he could finally rise to full height. He shook away the snow clinging to his distorted and shattered body, the Titan hissing at the fierce cold. Far worse than the winters of Hailberg. With his tendrils slithering up and down and back and forth across his body, Amhuluk turned to his king, but he was met with the same response…

None.

Not until he was ready to act on his own accord.

And he did. Sombra very much did so, growling at the shield, at his kingdom stripped from him. His growls escalated into roars, into cries, into shrieks of rage as he stampeded through the snow and fog and struck the face of the dome. He rammed into it with his own body, the force of the impact sending a pulse, a wave of tremoring energy several hundred meters into the Crystal Empire.

Stumbling backwards, shaking his head to regain his composure, Sombra seethed, snorted, and charged again. Offering the same amount of force and speed and eliciting a familiar response. 

He howled. 

Baphomet screeched. Yamata no Orochi screamed. Typhon bellowed. Sargon roared. Amhuluk shrieked.

They rallied behind their king and charged.

One by one, each of the Titans struck the outer shell of the magical shield. Some fell backwards from the force of each impact, others remaining close to claw and punch and roar right into the dome. Yamata slid back into the earth, erupting from it again and again and driving his mouth directly onto the dome. He failed each time, then attempting to dig underneath it, but to no avail. The crusts beneath were also protected. Typhon flew overhead, expelling a stream of flames across the shield and leaving burning streaks. Not a crack.

More and more attempts, with more and more failures. Staggering back and slamming himself once more into the dome, raising his forelimbs and crashing them upon the magic’s surface, Sombra was enraged to see nothing. No small victories. The shield held and his monsters raged, Baphomet slashing his claws across the dome and screeching at it. Amhuluk did the same, leaping forward with each strike and earning nothing from his claws. Sargon drove his pincers and stinger into the magic again and again, and still nothing.

Though they made no progress, the impacts could still be felt by untold thousands. With each driving force thrown against the shield, the Crystal Ponies found themselves recoiling. They flinched back, holding onto their loved ones tighter and tighter, petrified gazes locked with the outer realm. With the world full of monsters and demons outside of their home. Many shielded their eyes and covered their ears from the horrific sounds bellowing out of the creatures’ mouths, sounding unlike anything they had ever heard, and never wanted to hear again.

And yet the Heart held. It spun slowly beneath the castle and had no intent of stopping, despite each tremoring impact thrown against it.

It grew so ferocious that the castle was finally evacuated, the guards spilling out and clearing the path directly to the Spirit of Chaos. In the center of the path, the Crystaller carried with him the princess of the Crystal Empire, the young Flurry Heart staring wide-eyed and curious to every event unfolding around her. Until finally, her eyes landed on the towering, misshapen being, finding him to be quite silly and holding out her hooves playfully.

Discord managed to turn his paled expression away from Sombra. Just for a moment to face the sounds of innocence beside him, the gentle mumbles and cries from the princess herself. He couldn’t help but offer a playful smirk in return, lowering his lion paw and gingerly tickling her chin. Flurry caught his paw, jamming his finger into her mouth. Discord morphed his finger into a pacifier, further soothing her into comfort.

Knowing she would need it now more than ever. 

Meeting the Crystaller’s eyes, they both held the same level of understanding, knowing what they faced and what needed to be done. The Crystaller had come to terms with it. Discord had, too, long ago. Neither one of them knew if any of the Crystal Ponies had done so yet, or were even capable of doing so. 

But after the fifth failed attempt to fully shatter the magic, something had changed. 

Everyone turned to see Sombra backing away. Mentally and physically preparing themselves for another charge, the masses instead were unable to prepare themselves for what followed. For when Sombra took in a sharp inhale, his body began to change. He pulsated, veins electrifying with dark magic coating his body. It shrouded his horn, his jaws agape and breath ceasing when the magic exploded not from his horn… but from his mouth.

Thus, his dark roar spewed forth in a wave of shadows, volleys of purple and green lightning bolts bursting out and striking the dome.

Sombra’s Titans recoiled. They ceased in their attacks and backed aside to allow their king to act where he saw fit. Gazing in eyes and expressions pale and blank, the Titans watched on and did nothing. Watched as the stream of darkness crashed against the magical shield, the lightning striking it in unison and utterly devastating it.

And so, it all changed. The magic was corroded and corrupted instantaneously, unable to properly react to the foreign, unholy power infecting the shield. For the power of the MUTO Prime enhanced by Sombra’s dark arts was a different breed, a magic that was never before seen in Equestria. Beyond the ages. Beyond comprehension. It was new. It was powerful.

It was evil.

It was a magic the Crystal Heart could not fathom, and so it bent. It broke. It shattered.

Wailing on, the magic exploding from Sombra’s agape jaws continued to pelt the crumbling shield. The magic fell apart and a dark infection quickly spread across the dome. It washed throughout the land, removing first the initial barrier and allowing a storm of snow to return to the Crystal Empire. The darkness then proceeded to devour and maim and kill what was left of the magic. Finally reaching the castle. Finally reaching the heart…

There was no choice now. No time for contemplating. No time for reservations. Discord acted where he needed to and shot out his arm, extending it so his paw reached out and snagged the Crystal Heart right out of its resting place. Mere seconds before the darkness overtook the dome and consumed the castle, consumed the magic, and nearly consumed the Heart.

Grasping the Heart, Discord gazed to it, seeing his reflection in a multitude of angles. No darkness had infected the pureness of the Crystal Heart’s magic. It had remained without evil, without corruption. He wanted to smile, to offer some outward showing of victory, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t look in his reflection and call this a victory.

He felt the first flakes of chilling death land upon his coat. Turning to the oncoming winds of change, Discord watched as the last remnants of the Crystal Heart’s power faded away before his eyes. The storms above began to invade and the Frozen North slowly reclaimed its empire. On the edge of the horizon, Sombra and his monsters proceeded forth with a deathly fog following them.

The snow fell heavy. It struck the crowds and earned terrified cries from every life present. The guards held their weapons, gazed to the Titans making their approach, with Flash Sentry keeping his soldiers at the ready. Ready for war, to die… for anything. But Discord did not have that in mind for the inhabitants of the empire.

Protecting them, getting every last innocent life to safety, and ensuring the survival of the Crystal Empire’s future… that alone earned a soft smile. This was his victory. A smile that never could have lasted when Sombra turned his glowing, hellish glare onto the castle and roared.

“Now would be a good time for us to make our leave,” Discord mumbled, with the Crystal Heart, the Crystal Ponies, and Flurry Heart safe under his care.

He snapped his talons and vanished. Everypony did.

It was as if the once populous Crystal Empire had become a ghost town instantaneously. No sounds were elicited from the empty buildings. No signs of life in the crystal roads. All that could be seen was the darkness of the night, the swirling storms moving in and casting its cold onto the empire. Snow rained and fog consumed, devouring the empire in a matter of seconds.

Paving the way for the wielder of the storms of the north. King Sombra slammed his fist into the street, shattering the crystal beneath him and bellowing loudly. So loud in fact that all the empire trembled from his echoing cry.

Typhon flew overhead, howling out into the storm while Amhuluk leaped from building to building, crashing through solid crystal and rolling several times across the roads. The psychotic Titan thrashed about, shrieking with madness consuming his mind. Baphomet’s hooves stomped through the streets, the Titan screeching softly but refusing to attack. Not needing to spread any chaos, for his king remained silent. Sargon moved slowly and steadily, his multitude of legs mirroring Yamata no Orochi’s to a degree, but not nearly as numbered as the massive centipede’s. The two Titans followed behind their king, watching curiously to his intentions.

Sombra was focused dead ahead. He had stopped at the base of the castle, bending low to gaze beneath it. To his shock, to his growing fury, there was nothing beneath it. No ponies. No rulers. No Heart. Crying weakly at that, Sombra backed off and stood tall. Shaking his head with an agitated growl, his anger only continued to boil hotter. He should have known his foes would have protected the Crystal Heart after hearing of his return. He did not expect, however, that the empire’s ponies would have been taken from him as well.

King Sombra growled fiercer. Seething pure fire, raging beneath his skin.

It mattered not. He would still be heard. His influence would still be felt. The throne was his and soon all the world would bend the knee to his reign.

Darkness coursed from his heart, his mind, flowing from his horn and consuming his body. Standing up on his hind legs, Sombra unleashed a tremoring cry into the falling snow and raised his forelimbs high above his head. Bringing them down, his magic flowed from his limbs and thus impacted the earth with unrelenting force.

So forth his magic was spread. His infection grew and the darkness made its triumphant return to the Crystal Empire. Black crystals sprouted forth from nearly every inch of the land, washing over homes and buildings and streets alike. And then, black towers of jagged crystal burst forth from beneath the very earth itself. They rose higher than any building, high enough to rival the castle, and spread further and further. Throughout the empire and beyond. 

By the time his magic had ceased, by the time his dark influence had been cut off and the outskirts of the Crystal Empire were infested with towers and mounds of dark crystals, Sombra lifted himself higher and roared.

Directly to the heavens. To the storms that clashed above his head. To the lightning and snow and raging, earthly powers. He roared to it all.

Baphomet, Sargon, Typhon, Yamata, and Amhuluk came together. They all roared alongside their king, screaming and howling and raging at the skies. Only working to amplify Sombra’s roar, to signify to the world those who rejected the usurper’s false rule. They made themselves known. They no longer remained hidden to the great serpent.

Sombra made sure of that.

He could see the storm growing deep in the south. Growing bigger. Darker. Coming to them… to challenge them.

And the king in the north roared to it, amplifying his alpha cry and telling Ghidorah that he was waiting. Ready to defeat the Three-Headed Tyrant and take his army of monsters for himself. Ready and waiting to end this war once and for all.
> Chapter 38 – Rallying Cry
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 38



“Never give in. Never give in. Never, never, never, never—in nothing, great or small, large or petty—never give in, except to convictions of honour and good sense. Never yield to force. Never yield to the apparently overwhelming might of the enemy.”



— Winston Churchill



Equestria




They came not to conquer.

Though the guise of conquerors were cloaked in their nature and breath, and thus their actions mirrored their appearance, one would believe they of all beasts would seek nothing more but destruction. Or the devilish sin of overthrowing the might of the peaceful world, bringing forth an order set by the hated serpent long thought to be banished. For the great serpent’s monsters had reached the mainland. There was no stopping them. There was no yield to their chaos spread from landscape to settlement, from burning cities to crumbling kingdoms. 

But they came not to conquer.

Sire’s Hollow was left as a husk of its former self. Buildings remained in shambles while the very earth itself seemed to be ripped open, mounds of rock and dirt splattered across the town and thus leaving Methuselah’s mark upon his destruction. And the crowning of his destruction was the shovel mounted upon the rubble, a final flag waving the white signal of surrender. Of defeat. With Rockhoof weakly gripping its handle and his body lying in the debris. Alongside Mistmane, both of them still barely alive. Breathing, eyelids twitching open, bodies beaten and bruised, but alive. Alive and defeated.

The smoke from Somnambula would burn forever. The skies to be eternally plagued with that sickening darkness, because she felt no greater guilt than that. Woe and anguish would cry in the lost city of the fallen Pillar of Equestria, for even she fell trying to defend it. She laid in the ruin, crawling slowly but weakly to her friend, to her fellow Pillar Flash Magnus who remained unmoving. With blood on her brow and pain in her spirit, Somnambula reached forth and felt his heart. Felt the beat of life pump weakly through him. A final breath of relief joined her conscious mind as her eyes trailed the small dot on the horizon, her vision fading as the dot only grew smaller. As Behemoth left behind a burning civilization and proceeded to his king.

Chaos and devastation they spread, yet they came not to conquer.

The Queen MUTO was unstoppable in her rampage, no force of T.I.T.A.N. nor will of the resilient ever being enough to bring her to her knees. Whatever army held their ground to stop her only met the power of an enraged queen following what she believed to be her sole purpose from that point onward. She wanted nothing more than to answer the call of the one who set her free. And the king that called her grew nearer by the second, urging her through every thundering step that what she accomplished pleased him. She tore through it all. Tore through Tall Tale, Stratusburg, and made her way further north.

A titanic cephalopod left behind burning ruins, ending lives and collapsing civilizations with every single one she came across. But once Scylla reached Ponyville, she was unable to touch the town on the inside. She was unable to pass through the magical shield, its power preventing her from entering into its hold. Though lusting, yearning for the taste of destruction as her king commanded, she had received new orders not too long ago. She proceeded onward, crossing nothing more on her journey north. Witnessing the Titan leave them alone, Starlight and Sunburst each relinquished a breath of relief, turning to one another and embracing in a quick hug. Thankful that their magic was enough.

Murderous, ravenous, treacherous creatures they were, and they came not to conquer.

Magic collided with the multicolored Titan, Quetzalcoatl shrieking with every burst of exponential power. From the skies, it would have appeared magnificent, witnessing a beast of such epic proportions flying, dodging, and embracing the blasts of magical fury thrown against him. The city of Baltimare watched on with bated breaths, fearful eyes, not even knowing who protected them when all else failed. When T.I.T.A.N.’s aircraft and naval fleet laid burning around the bay, only the few and the brave remained standing. 

Mage Meadowbrook took cover as many times as Quetzalcoatl dove down and slashed at her with his talons, the Pillar retaliating with a potion chucked the beast’s way. Stygian was constantly on the move, speaking through his magic and giving his friends all the help they needed to properly battle the beast. It was not the first monster they had clashed with, but it was the first where Stygian was actively involved. Actively leading his friend Star Swirl the Bearded and witnessing the unicorn’s magic fly up with masterful precision and power, and strike the Titan where it hurt. 

They were already too far to stop. Having lost a strong portion of her fleet from Baphomet, Tempest Shadow barely survived the next wave of Titans heading her way. She continued to fight despite a heavy majority of her fleet laying decimated across Equestria, choosing instead to take the fight to the next Titan. And the next. Never retreating. Never surrendering. She battled them near Our Town, trying to keep the creatures away from the innocents living there. She fought on through every ship she lost, every final cry she heard, and every order she roared. She held them off. When that didn’t work, she distracted them. When that failed, she fought anyway. Clashing and battling Abaddon, Sekhmet, Bunyip, and any others that crossed her on their way north. Leaving destruction behind, and yet claiming no dominion over their conquests.

For they came not to conquer. Not yet.

Their king had called them for something much more important, leading their charge with his black hole of a hurricane slowly scaling the world north. Consuming the night in a pitch darkness, a black so terrible and so petrifying that one could drown in it. And pray did many of the lives caught under that storm, witnessing the roaring of the thunder and the clashing of the lightning and seeing the Three-Headed Devil within the clouds. Stirring. Writhing. Cackling.

Flying. With his followers joining him in the darkness. With an army not of conquerors, but of warriors rallying behind their king, ready to fight with him for one glorious purpose before the world was finally theirs…

They came for war.
> Chapter 39 – Key to Coexistence
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 39



“He fought for us. He died for us. He is not only proof that coexistence is possible… he is the key to it.”



— Dr. Ishiro Serizawa



The Radiance, Main Bridge




Discord emerged with a shocking and blinding pop into the Radiance’s main bridge, practically breathless but somewhat satisfied for a job well done in his book. He announced loudly and proudly, “No thanks are necessary! Just doing my newfound duty in protecting Equestria and her allies from certain doom! Oh, and you’ll find the inhabitants of the Crystal Empire have been safely transported to Ponyville for the time being! That includes, but not limited to, 3,467 Crystal Ponies, the Crystal Heart, and little Flurry Heart safely under the care of her former Crystaller! You’re… welcome.”

He inhaled sharply, nearly out of breath at that final statement. To his mild surprise, however, he was not welcomed back with cheers and confetti and celebration. Everypony just seemed momentarily frozen by his presence, some of them even taken aback by his following announcement. Others seemed mildly surprised in return, the looks he received from the rulers both former and present being so good he wished he could have captured them on the spot. Alas.

Celestia shook away her astounded expression, clearing her throat. “Very… well done, Discord.” Luna held a closed grinned, nodding quickly in support.

Sighs of relief filled the royalty of the Crystal Empire, and Discord turned his attention to that instead. Sharing a quick hug with her husband, Cadance broke away and stepped forth to face the draconequus. Her expression held an untold weight of thankfulness, the Alicorn unsure if she was ever truly able to express it all. 

The most she could offer was a real, true smile and her statement, “Thank you… really.”

“Didn’t I just say no thanks are necessary?” Discord teased. Seeing the deflating expression grace her features, Discord smirked. “Never said I didn’t want them, though; come on.”

Always the jokester. Shining Armor couldn’t help but scoff with his wife. Joining her side and meeting the Spirit of Chaos’ gaze, Shining was slightly more hesitant than Cadance to offer his thanks. It was still Discord they were addressing, after all, and how much of him could still be trusted after all this time? Yet there was still that charming expression, that confident stare that told Shining and Cadance that his words were true. If so, then their kingdom, their relic, and their daughter most of all… were safe.

That was enough for Shining Armor to proudly say, “Thank—”

Discord’s finger stretched and flew over to Shining’s lips, silencing the unicorn. “Hold it! Don’t thank me just yet, because we have a serious problem to address!”

Somewhat annoyed by Discord’s never-ending antics, Shining nonetheless remained silent and listened. A strong majority of the bridge itself listened, many members of T.I.T.A.N., rulers of foreign nations, and even the Council of Friendship stepping forward to hear his fatal warning.

Discord didn’t keep them waiting. “While my deeds may have just saved the future of the Crystal Empire—no big deal—there’s still… the Crystal Empire that’s been left vulnerable. By that, I mean Sombra has already breached the empire, and he made sure the world knew he was there. It won’t be long before our little golden snake arrives to finish him off, or the other way around.”

“He made an alpha call…” Bon Bon muttered, Lyra on her side turning to the mare curiously.

Discord nodded and continued. “To put it simply: the Crystal Empire is about to become an apocalyptic battleground for the fate of our existence. Sooo… if I can finally take off the leash and join you all for the fight ahead, then I would be more than willing—”

A terrifying shriek tore apart the skies, soaring past the windshield of the Radiance in a glowing rainbow of exploding colors. Trembling the entire Radiance and making Discord stumble in his overconfident stance, Mothra made her presence known to the Lord of Chaos. She cascaded her alluring glow to all the darkness of the night, crying out one more time as the draconequus couldn’t help but stare on in silence.

The look on his face when he turned back to face the masses…

“Oh…” Discord mumbled. 

It was all he could fathom at the moment. The mere image of the Titan had engrained itself quickly in his brain and brought back plenty of old, old memories. Ancient times, back when the world was young and the ideas of friendship and nations were but dreams soon to be born. Yet in it all was chaos, and monsters reigned within it. And to his shock, the one who kept the order, who stemmed the chaos and displayed her dominance to any foe foolish enough to rise against the Queen of the Monsters, was now flying alongside their ship. Was now joining them for the final siege. 

And Discord thought he was crazy. 

But they weren’t crazy. None of them truly were. They were pushed so far back into the wall that they were bound to strike back faster, harder, unlike anything ever seen before. The fact that Mothra joined them was surprising, but that alone did not take away Discord’s breath and leave them speechless. Not entirely. His eyes fell within the crowd and landed on a certain Pegasus. A little pony who had befriended him before all others. Discord found his heart swelling at her.

For Fluttershy was smiling. He had longed to see that joyous smile grace her lips once more. For what reason, he could not know, but he did not complain. Her smile was real and it was held his way. Moments before it shifted and she tapped on the window beside her, prompting Discord’s attention to it. Or, rather, what remained beyond it. 

“I think we have all the help we need,” she told him.

Discord found himself approaching the windshield, steadily at first but then he reached it, palms pressed to the glass, as his astonished scoff could be heard within the cluster of the Council. Each member of it couldn’t help but smirk, their eyes falling in unison with Discord’s to the earth below.

And to the earth below, it trembled by the thundering strike of the Titan’s feet against it. Each stomp made his presence known farther and wider. His dark scales were damaged, raw with red slashes, but he maintained the journey. He maintained his strength and pressed on. With a swaying tail and shattered dorsal plates trailing up his spine, the Titan was assuredly wounded, but he kept up the charge anyway. He never steered away. He led them.

Godzilla led T.I.T.A.N. on their path to the Crystal Empire.

Once again, legends and memories flooded Discord’s mind. He had heard many times over of the King of the Monsters, but never once though to care much and see him for himself. For Godzilla, the Titans, the alpha war were all beyond his realm of control. Still, it was nothing if not a monumental sight to behold. Everypony around him seemed to share the same thought.

Except for Fluttershy, who seemed to be allowing some negative thoughts to creep outward to her expression. She seemed… anxious? Concerned? Fearful for the swaying Titan and his slow, lumbering movements. Discord found little reason to be fearful, but still put himself in her position and gazed back to the one joining them for war. Tried to see him in her eyes…

Mere moments before Godzilla collapsed.

He gave off an astounding groan before his legs just gave out from under him, the beast falling chest-first to the awaiting earth and landing upon it with tremoring force. Mountains of dust and dirt shot up from the impact, Godzilla’s form momentarily vanishing within the cloud before he and the dust all settled. Ponies crowded quickly around the windshield, T.I.T.A.N. agents and pilots all rushing forth to catch a glimpse of what caused such an earthquake. They were just as shocked, or somewhat less so, than the Council of Friendship all staring wide-eyed with frozen hearts.

Discord broke the chilling tension with an ill-placed joke. “‘All the help we need’, huh? If that’s the case, then we might as well start prepping funerals. How do you all look in dreary black?”

“Bring us down there!” Bon Bon ordered, practically leaping out of her seat. “Land the Radiance, but keep the fleet airborne!”

The pilots acted instantly, as well as the Council, the royalty, and anypony else willing to follow Bon Bon on her journey to the ramp of the airship. Contacting the remaining fleet was swift and clean, though Bon Bon lingered when a communications officer stopped her in her tracks, thus allowing Lyra and the rest to reach her in time. 

“Special Agent Bon Bon, we have multiple world leaders wishing to establish contact with us. Each message says they’ve managed to secure their nations or are in the final processes of doing so. Some are even ready to join up with our fleet. How should we respond?”

“We’re not ready yet!” Bon Bon responded, minding her tone and readjusting. “Keep them comfortable. Don’t stress it. I’ll be right back…”

She wished she could have told the truth, but deep down that festering dread was only growing colder. It didn’t stop even as the ship landed and the ramp extended to allow them outside, where a piercing cold from the storm in the north left its nipping winds in the dust. She wanted to return to the Radiance, to lead T.I.T.A.N. onward to the war that would determine their future as a nation, as a world, and as a people. She wanted to go right back and assure everypony that everything was fine. That Godzilla merely collapsed out of exhaustion, and he would rise up, right as rain, ready to lead them once again. 

But just simply gazing at him, approaching his prone form from so very low on the earth, Bon Bon knew it was not going to be as simple this time as it was before. 

His defeat at Foal Mountain left its scars in more wretched ways than one. His scales were slashed and bleeding, with dorsal plates raw with redness. Stumps, shattered and broken, like a cluster of bones hanging weakly from his spine. It sent a shiver down Bon Bon’s own just staring at the horrific display of war and death. She prayed there would be no death, and allowed Fluttershy to fly forward and lead them on closer to Godzilla.

She was not alone, as Mothra swooped down after noticing her king had fallen once more. She landed gently upon the ground, approaching Godzilla and crying out for him. In pain. In woe. In distress. 

The inhabitants exited the Radiance, the mighty airship cascading its spotlights back and forth, up and down, until they all settled on the fallen Titan. The fleet up above did the same, showering Godzilla under the brightening glare of a dozen spotlights. Out into the chilling night winds, the crowd came forth and approached Godzilla’s broken body.

They were gathered accordingly. Celestia and Luna, with Shining Armor and Princess Cadance huddled close beside them. Thorax and Ember, with guards joining the two. Lyra and Bon Bon, the two mares standing side by side and staring blankly, unsettled to the mighty, unmoving body. Discord and Spike stood apart from each other, Spike lingering on the edge of the remaining Council. All of them holding their breaths. All of them having fearful or uncertain expressions. All of them waiting for any form of hope to arise from the darkness. 

Fluttershy hoped for that, too. 

But as she pressed her hoof to Godzilla’s neck, feeling his heartbeats, his gentle groans and sighs, she could hardly find any. And that alone terrified her.

Lowering her trembling hoof, Fluttershy took in a shivering gasp of air. Weakly managed to say, “He… h-h-he… he’s in tremendous pain.”

Godzilla’s head fell slightly slack toward them, his eyelid gently opening and closing. Closing further and further each time. With each quiet breath. 

“He can’t fight it,” Fluttershy admitted, dropping her head and quietly shedding a tear or two. “He can’t fight it alone… and we… I…” She cracked, unable to hold in the gentle sob. She pressed her hoof to his scales. To his neck once more and feeling his shortening breath. 

Admitting not only to everypony around her, but to him most of all, “… I’m sorry.”

Her cries filled the night, and nopony did a thing to stop it. To comfort her. They were too shocked by that truth, by the removal of the veil. The belief that they had a chance with Godzilla on their side… now but a fading light in the dark. Not even Discord could act in a way that distorted the natural order of life and death. It was beyond his realm of control. Beyond his power to disrupt. 

Mothra cried quietly as well, joining Fluttershy in her remorse, the benevolent moth looking to her king and back to the equines, her antennae collapsing. The wounds Godzilla displayed were beyond her healing, the blood he was losing ensuring his death was growing closer by the second. It was a wound she could not mend, not with the time they had. Her bright, pained eyes shimmered with something more, and the queen turned her face away from the torment of her king.

And instead turned to the eyes of the princess.

Twilight met the gaze of the moth, holding it for an elongated period of time. Staring longer, deeper, seeing much more than she ever had before. Or, perhaps, Mothra revealed something else to Twilight, something she had yet to tell. Another mystery. Another revelation. Whatever it was, whatever was held in that stare and the cry that reached Twilight’s heart, it had changed something. It was enough to spark a certain and necessary change within her.

It was enough to earn a tiny but familiar sparkle in Twilight’s eyes.

And just like that, it all clicked. It all made sense.

Mothra came to them for a reason. She could have gone anywhere, saved Godzilla without their help, but she didn’t. She came to them specifically in Ponyville, calling to them and needing, no, requiring their assistance. Because she on her own was never going to be enough. She was not the change that was needed to turn the tide of the oncoming war. She helped bring it forth, to enact it, but she was not the deciding factor in the grand scheme. Mothra was not the penultimate.

It was them. All along, it was them.

And Godzilla was the ultimate.

The bond between ponykind, the creatures of Equus, of all living things needed a balance. There needed to be coexistence for life to flourish the way it was always intended to. Nature was never meant to be controlled, either by magic or chaotic, alien factors. The influence of these had greatly shifted the world, and the balance between nature, between the lives that lived within it, had become greatly distorted. That was the Great Imbalance. Ghidorah, Sombra, and even themselves had shifted it to apocalyptic levels, and the world was suffering. Was dying.

But Godzilla and Mothra did not exist purely to rule. They existed as forces of nature themselves, to bring about destruction to all those who distorted the cracking balance of the natural world. That natural world consisted of all of them living in harmony, where coexistence was possible. Mothra believed that. She knew how to bring about the Great Rebalance, and it all began with them. 

It all made sense to Twilight. Everything shifted and connected in a way that she could finally understand. Her friends seemed to share the same opinion, or were slowly but surely reaching that conclusion. Somehow, Fluttershy had known all along, and they were the fools for not listening to her. For not listening to Mothra. When the Queen of the Monsters spoke to Fluttershy, she spoke to all of them. She spoke to Twilight in a way she could not fully translate, but where her heart knew to be true. To be right.

To be the only way.

And Twilight used to be scared. Heck, even she could admit she used to be downright terrified of the Titans at one point, especially Godzilla when she first saw him in the Frozen North. But now, being shown a different light and seeing them for what they truly were—as heralds of nature, power and dominance of the world’s wrath incarnate—Twilight knew they were more than just sentient creatures.

They were that, but so much more.

They were not evil… they were animals. Creatures neither evil nor sinless. Living, intelligent, benevolent beings that Twilight, her friends, and all of existence had a duty—nay, an oath to uphold to. The magic of friendship was not something to be concealed, to be held in obscurity from others. It was meant to be shared, to be spread from nation to nation. From kingdom to kingdom. To all living creatures. 

The Titans were no different. No different than the creatures Twilight and her friends took in to the School of Friendship. No different than the many species and races Equestria had made peace with over the years since Twilight had first left Canterlot for Ponyville. Just as she had for her closest friends, just as she had for all other creatures of Equus—from dragons, to yaks, to griffons, to Hippogriffs, to changelings, to so, so many more… so she would do again.

For Godzilla and the Titans.

“Girls…”

Her voice left her beyond her control, but Twilight did not stop it. She welcomed it. They all strode toward her, fully attentive and awaiting her word. Fluttershy remained beneath the mighty scales of Godzilla’s neck, but turned her eyes back, watching, listening. Twilight didn’t waste any of their time in telling them what they absolutely needed to hear. 

What Twilight had rediscovered.

“I know what we have to do. Somehow… I think we’ve always known… but we never wanted to face it. Not completely. What we’ve always done… what we were always meant to do: share the magic of friendship to all and leave nothing hidden. Keep nothing from anypony… any creature… anyone. There’s no other way. Coexistence is possible…”

She took a step forward, the Princess of Equestria casting her wounded but compassionate eyes onto the fallen king. Each one was filled with understanding, her mind reaching the conclusion that they all needed to accept. So, she brought it forth and hid nothing. She finished.

“And with us… he’s the key.”

It took a moment for the Council to fathom her words, to allow each one to breathe into them with the same sense of balance and understanding that Twilight soothed herself within. It didn’t take long, and before anypony knew it, a soft chuckle was heard escaping Rainbow’s mouth.

“Are you all thinking what I’m thinking?” Rainbow Dash said, a little smirk growing at the edge of her lips. That smile spread like a virus, hitting everypony differently, but perfectly. In a way that they all knew. That yes, they were all thinking it.

Applejack chuckled, moments before reaching back and rubbing a hoof over her hat. She exhaled heavily with puffed out cheeks, shaking her head and muttering, “Ah think Ah am… but this is downright nuts… even fer us.”

“When has that ever stopped us before?” Pinkie said with a knowing wink to her farm pony friend. “We’re practically the embodiment of nutty plans!”

“Do we even know what’s going to happen if we do?” Rarity asked, quickly firing her questioning gaze from one pony to the next.

“Only one thing for sure…” Fluttershy piped up, lifting her head fully and facing her friends. Turning away from Godzilla, from the dying creature for only a second. For a second that her friends needed to see her and the reality she offered to them.

One that they did not ignore.

“It’ll save his life.”

That was enough for them. For all of them. 

The crowd backed away and watched on in silence. Let the six ponies do what they always do best. Spike knew when to make room and let Twilight and the girls work their magic, but he couldn’t help the rising smirk filling his lips with every step backward. Discord slowly put the pieces together, slowly came to understand what they were attempting to commit to. It earned—possibly for the first time since his defeat by their hooves—a chill slithering up and down his twisted spine. Not one of fear this time.

As if he was ever going to be afraid of his friends.

Celestia and Luna slowly smiled as they came to the same realization Twilight and her friends had come to long ago. They had lived, had fought, had served with those six little ponies long enough to know never to doubt them when they were together. When they all believed that what they did was right. Together, they stood with Spike and Discord, all of them holding similar but unique smiles for what was to come. 

Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings watched on. They had personally seen it once before… but never in this instance. Only to defeat. Never to heal. But there was always a first time for everything. 

Their hooves slowly intertwined with one another’s.

And then the Council of Friendship began to glow.

Mothra’s eyes were illuminated by their soft lights. They only grew brighter. And brighter. So much so that Mothra had to cry out. Not in fear. Not in anguish. In joy.

When they all came together; Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy united for one sole cause, for one purpose. That purpose was meant to bring about change. For every single time that they had united in a similar way, everything had changed. Nightmare Moon had reformed to become Princess Luna once again. Discord was defeated and the rampant chaos had ended. The Pony of Shadows was banished and an innocent life was spared. King Sombra was defeated… had stolen from them their Elements… until they found their true selves.

So did they accomplish that feat once again.

The power within their hearts, within their souls, their true selves had grown so exponentially powerful in that moment that they needed to escape. The bonds of their flesh and bone could never conceal the powers that be, and so each pony expressed it in an aurora of colors. It was the power of harmony within them that escaped, that glowed in an explosion of vibrant colors, and all obeyed the will of the users.

It obeyed the Elements of Harmony themselves.

Each magical burst shot forth and struck Godzilla, fusing within his scales, deeper than that, and eliciting a violent concoction of power within his shattered dorsal plates. The girls did not cease what was sprouting forth from them. They hovered above the earth and the magic coiled around their bodies, only continuing to flow stronger, brighter, far more powerful with each passing moment. And all of it, every last morsel of power, went directly to him.

Twilight’s eyes burst open. Glowed so bright. So white.

In an astonishing blast, their magic erupted and formed to create a tower of rainbows, one that arched across the sky and came right back down to impact Godzilla’s spine. They surrendered their magic for but a moment, for a defining chapter in their world’s history. One that united the past and present. All to build toward a greater future where they all could coexist in unity, in harmony. In friendship.

Godzilla’s dorsal plates glowed so bright, so white, that all the night had awakened into a new day.

And then his eyes burst open with renewed life, his pupils shrinking as the unknown power consumed him. As he then proceeded to consume it.
> Chapter 40 – The King in the North
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 40



“And I looked, and behold, a white horse, and he who sat on it had a bow; and a crown was given to him; and he went out conquering, and to conquer.”



— Book of Revelation



Crystal Empire




The enemy wielded the storm.

It came as a cloak of unyielding darkness, with a cold unforeseen and unheard of meshing within the chilling winds of the Frozen North. The dark clouds gave up its rain, gushing with torrents that froze mid-air and transformed into sleet. Into snow. Pelting the Crystal Empire relentlessly with a second blizzard. An unnatural one. Joining Sombra’s.

As the clouds consumed the skies above the empire, an unsettling stillness washed over the streets and crystal buildings. Including the Titans that hid within it all. Baphomet and Typhon remained hidden behind the jutting towers of black crystal courtesy of their king. Amhuluk crawled across the side of a massive, jagged crystal, remaining still as darkness enveloped the land. Trying to blend in. Sargon curled up his limbs and tail behind the castle. Yamata no Orochi was below ground and out of sight.

And as for their king… as for Sombra… he was there. Everywhere. Within the atmosphere, every infected snow petal, every last one of his black crystals. Every shadow they casted from the bursts of golden lightning. He watched as the gold shot forth and illuminated his empire, joining the tremoring booms and cackles of the thunder. Sombra knew that cackle. He knew who had arrived.

The enemy not only wielded the storm. He controlled it. He raged with it. He was the storm. 

He came.

King Ghidorah ripped through the heart of his hurricane and landed with a thunderous crash in the Crystal Empire.

The cold was a familiar sting that Ghidorah knew all too well. Echoes of an old war resurfaced with every piercing cry of the wind, or the stabbing cold trying to pierce his golden scales. Nightmares of a resilient Titan rising up to beat him down, trapping him within the ice for a million generations. That cold would forever be stained on Ghidorah’s minds. But it was a natural offense, and nothing the Demon of the Stars couldn’t handle. The memories, however, made him sneer and hiss, all three heads rising up to observe the folly of rebellion.

He knew the cry. He had heard it before and now it called to him once more. Slithering his gaze about, King Ghidorah could see a rapid infection spreading across the Crystal Empire. An infection of dark crystals holding an essence of irredeemable evil. Ghidorah growled softly, Ichi and Ni spewing torrents of heated fog from their jaws. San sniffed the air, flicking his forked tongue. He could taste it. He could sense it. They all could. 

There was one alpha left, one rival who dared to meet Ghidorah’s voice with his own and openly challenge him. Ghidorah twisted his necks back to the edges of the empire, cackling and calling with his own alpha cry. Calling his army north. To him.

That was as much as Sombra could take. 

He revealed himself through the shadows and reforged his body. By the mists of darkness coiling across every corner of the Crystal Empire, the MUTO Prime had returned to one full body and King Sombra made his presence known to the usurper. He cried out and charged him, Ghidorah twisting back rapidly to be met with a ferocious tackle.

The attack surprised him, to be sure. But Ghidorah had seen this once before. He met Sombra’s charge and countered it, each head biting down on a specific part of Sombra’s back. The fangs sank in deep, Sombra howling. Planting his feet firmly into the crystal and shattering several yards beneath him, Ghidorah twisted his necks and flung Sombra clear off his feet. The MUTO flew for a short while, crashing through various crystal buildings and eventually rolling to a sagging mesh of bleeding Titan.

Cackling with sinister intent, Ghidorah glared at the prone form of the weakened, so-called king. The “alpha” who chose to challenge him once more. And yet he could barely rise, hardly even stand on his own feet. Sombra hissed, his limbs trembling as he planted each forearm fiercely into the ground to rise. Ghidorah would not allow it. He would not give him a second more to believe he had any chance to be his equal or—dare say it—his superior.

His cackled could be equated to laughter, a sick, demented cheer as the God of the Void kicked off the ground and flew directly over Sombra. He drove his feet onto the MUTO’s back, tightened his claws around his hardened shell, and then proceeded to bring Sombra back to his feet. Several feet above the ground. Several yards. Several hundred of them.

Flapping his golden wings, Ghidorah proceeded to drive Sombra into various buildings and black towers of pure crystal. They all came down just the same. The king cackled with unhinged cruelty, flying faster and faster and slamming Sombra into every tower he could find in that moment. So many remained standing. So little were destroyed. But Ghidorah had his fun. 

He released his grasp upon Sombra and let the Titan fall.

With the added momentum, the pony in the monster’s body crashed and rolled and decimated anything beneath him. Skidding to a halt after creating what could have been a mile or more of pure destruction, Sombra finally settled into a broken, prone form. He laid on his side, jaws barely apart, visor-like eyes weakly gazing to the dark skies. 

Standing over him was the Golden Demise. That Demise spread forth his wings and cascaded his shadow, his horrifying image onto Sombra one last time, ensuring the last thing Sombra saw was his power exemplified to its grandest height. The Demise breathed in deeply, necks shimmering pure and unholy gold. Sombra stared into the light and saw him.

His demise…

What could have been… had Amhuluk not leaped from the crystal and drove his teeth into Ichi’s windpipe.

It was a cavalry of monsters, rushing forward to defend their king in his desperate moment of need. As if they had a choice, their minds infected with Sombra’s screaming voice ordering them to engage, attack, and destroy. Nothing else would matter to them. They would not acknowledge their pain. They would not wither to their suffering. They would not cower and they would not hide from the serpent.

They charged under the influence of the Shadow King.

Amhuluk thrashed and shrieked, driving his claws deep into Ghidorah’s scales and attempting to slash and gut out as much of the hydra as he could. His fangs sank in deeper, Ichi crying out and eventually slamming his own jaws onto the Titan. He tore out a helping of earth and wood, several other shards of debris of which Amhuluk had accumulated on his journey. It was enough for the Titan to scream, Ni and San proceeding to strike and latch onto his limbs. 

Pulling them apart, and thus holding the Titan outward, Ghidorah glared at the thrashing beast. Ichi narrowed his heated glare, breathing in deep to finish him off.

The others arrived. Baphomet struck from behind and latched himself onto Ghidorah’s back, slashing his necks, his wings, and screeching all the while. Typhon flew down from above, dive-bombing the Three-Headed Devil and wrapping his serpentine tail onto him. In the following impact, Titans were flung about and bodies rolled across the crystal roads. Baphomet and Amhuluk crashed against various buildings. Typhon would not release Ghidorah, his serpents biting and latching onto the Titan.

Ghidorah cried. He spewed forth a volley of gravity beams that severed the heads from two of Typhon’s serpents. 

Breaking off, rolling away, screaming in agony, Typhon clawed at the street to avoid Ghidorah’s continuous stream of golden lightning. Monster Zero kept up the fire, intent on seeing the red dragon flee until he couldn’t any longer. And then he would crumble, wither and cry beneath his almighty power. He didn’t see the rampaging scorpion charge him from his blindside before it was too late.

Sargon drove himself into Ghidorah’s legs, knocking away the king’s balance and thus causing the mighty beast to collapse. Crushing a cluster of buildings beneath him, King Ghidorah turned to the assault, watching as the massive scorpion proceeded to crawl on top of him. His tail was raised high, stinger poised to strike. Ichi, Ni, and San watched Sargon’s tail reach its peak, and then quickly shoot down. Straight for Ghidorah’s heart.

All three heads cackled. His golden tails were quicker, wrapping tightly around Sargon’s own and stopping the stinger from reaching an inch more. Pressing his feet upon the scorpion’s underbelly, Ghidorah kicked harshly and launched Sargon off of him. The Titan flew backward, crashing into a tower of black crystals and disappearing beneath the falling rubble.

Ghidorah rose up and breathed. Couldn’t even exhale as Yamata no Orochi burst from the ground and latched his many mouths onto him.

Leaving him open for King Sombra to finally retaliate. 

Shaking away the weariness that gripped him still, Sombra turned his focus onto the constrained usurper. Ghidorah was fighting against the strength of the burrowing Titan, and was quickly beginning to gain some form of footing. Sombra could not allow that. Not when he was so close. Taking in a sharp breath, Sombra empowered his horn and let the dark magic flow through his body. Keeping his jaws agape, the magic curled and electrified deep within his throat until he could not hold it in a second longer. He cried out the magic and let loose the most devastating dark roar he had ever released.

The scream shattered entire buildings as the shadowy blast soared over them. Shock waves alone ripped apart the road, severing the storm momentarily and ceasing all flow of snow and sleet within the area. The dark roar ripped through it all. Until it reached its target and struck King Ghidorah directly in the heart. 

Yamata no Orochi cried out in pain, quickly relinquishing Ghidorah as the dark roar nearly decapitated his mouths. The mighty centipede fell back, not even able to witness the One Who is Many finally crumble before his king’s wrath. But it was glorious all the same to see the aftermath.

Ghidorah fell. Under the dark tides of his raging, swirling hurricane, the one who wielded it collapsed onto his back. The dark magic coursed across his golden scales and tried to infect even deeper than that. Though his will was strong, his body needed a moment to recover, and in that time Ghidorah was momentarily vulnerable. His heads cried out again and again, his wings trying to push his body up, his legs acting with them. Nothing happened. Nothing worked.

Ghidorah lifted all three heads to see Sombra’s mouth finally come to a close. The sulfurous essence of the dark magic faded away into the snow and fog, but still Sombra’s vision remained bright. His green visor radiated a raw hatred that illumined brightly under the dark storm. He didn’t even have to move, or even to speak. 

His voice had traveled and was understood immediately by his followers.

Emerging out of the fog, all five Titans proceeded to surround Ghidorah. They moved swiftly past their king, Sombra standing within their center and watching the scene unfold with glorious purpose finally imposing itself upon his being. The end of the usurper had come. Sombra’s reign as the true king of the Crystal Empire, of the north, and of the monsters was soon to be realized.

It all began with a single order. One whispered into every mind bent to his will.

Thrashing out his claws, unhinging his skull-like jaws, and screeching out for all the Crystal Empire to echo, Baphomet leaped forward for a pouncing strike. A killing blow. One that Sombra allowed. One that Ghidorah allowed himself to watch and do nothing.

Because he heard the responding roar.

He felt the heat pierce the cold and watched Rodan dive-bomb Baphomet with fiery fury.

Breaking through the storm, Rodan howled in his descent but still was not stopped. As if he ever could have been. He drove his talons deep into the blackened coat of the screeching Titan, the two colliding in mid-air and Rodan pulling him away from his king. The other Titans gaped in shock, mirroring Sombra’s reaction. Ghidorah hissed, chittering words of satisfaction.

Watching every last second unfold in his favor.

Rodan drove Baphomet into the crystal street, spreading cinder and flame across the area and rolling in unison with the Titan in his grasp. Breaking free, rolling to his hooves, Baphomet slashed at the air but struck nothing, screeching at the Titan flapping his wings above him. The Fire Demon responded in kind, roaring back and diving down to latch himself onto Baphomet once more. Rodan wasn’t alone.

Stampeding through the fog, thunderous stomps accompanying him, Behemoth laid siege to the empire and to the Shadow King’s subjects. He swung his tusks about and nearly smacked Typhon and Sargon. Only Amhuluk was the unfortunate Titan to be directly in Behemoth’s path, practically getting gored through his chest by a tusk and slammed into various buildings and towers of crystal. 

Launching the Titan off of him, Behemoth watched the creature writhe and squirm, moments before Amhuluk found his footing. He lowered himself accordingly to Behemoth, Amhuluk baring his fangs and whipping his tendrils in an act of intimidation. Behemoth was hardly intimidated, snorting and slamming his tusks into the crystal beneath him. 

Scylla moved faster than she ever had before. Her towering legs earned her several hundred yards with every step, eventually bringing the spider-like Titan into collision with Typhon. The two clashed, Scylla gaining the advantage upon the surprise attack and slashing a clean cut across Typhon’s chest. The dragon roared, spewing a volley of flames onto Scylla’s hardened shell. She responded by wrapping her tendrils around Typhon’s throat, the serpents then proceeding to snap and bite at her.

The Queen MUTO was unstoppable in her rampage, her bellowing cry filling the empire moments before she drove herself into Sargon. Sombra could only turn and watch on as his followers were taken and overwhelmed. It happened when the second MUTO rammed her jaws onto Sargon’s pincer and slammed him into the nearest building. 

It happened when Yamata no Orochi was practically tackled by the charging Methuselah. The mountainous Titan reared low in doing so, ramming his horns into the centipede’s body and flinging Yamata high in the air before he came crashing down onto the street. And Methuselah was right on top of him, driving his legs onto the screaming Titan again and again. 

One by one, they came through the storm, entering the hold of the empire and making their presence known the second they attacked the opposition. No warnings. No mercy. None their king wanted. Sombra was out of breath, his mind reeling and filled with the agonies his subjects were experiencing. He shook it off, every last overwhelming thought that needed processing. He focused dead ahead and cleared any last warring matter.

He gave his monsters the only order they needed: kill. 

Leaving Sombra to deal with the usurper alone.

Leaving King Ghidorah and King Sombra to face each other on equal footing.

In essence, it was what Sombra had wanted all along. Just him and Ghidorah. No distractions. No time to waste. He was caught off guard on the initial attack, but now Sombra was ready. He knew what to expect from his foe, and he would not let it disrupt him and his purpose again. Just the same, it was what Ghidorah had sought the moment he made landing in the Crystal Empire. One last moment to prove to all who dared to challenge his rule. One final example to set. One last law to lay bare. 

His army dealt with the rebels. Leaving him to deal with the lead dissident.

Sombra slammed his fists into the earth and bellowed.

Ghidorah spread his trembling, towering wings and cackled. All three heads did so.

With nothing else needing to be said, their roars echoed across the Crystal Empire and the alphas charged one another. There was no clear intent going through Sombra’s mind as he tore through buildings, through wind, and through snow to reach his target. All he could see was red. All he imagined was murder. His mind was lost to the rage and bloodlust. He wanted his perfect world above anything else, and the last thing standing in his way was the golden hydra slithering faster and faster toward him.

It would all end before the sun rose again.

Before the sun rose on the world, a new King of the Monsters would be crowned. So Sombra sweared…

They struck.

Their impact was so deafening that a shock wave was created, pushing both Ghidorah and Sombra backward and into the nearest structures behind them. Ghidorah hit a building. Sombra hit one of his own black crystals. Frozen momentarily, shaking away the weariness, the two went at it once more. 

For a moment, Sombra believed he was gaining some form of footing. He believed the ground he was taking was ensuring him a quicker, more efficient victory. Instead, he swung at Ghidorah’s heads not knowing the hydra was only toying with him. He bit and roared and slammed his own body into Ghidorah’s not knowing the great serpent had been waiting for him. Waiting for the opportunity for Sombra to leave himself open. 

When the opportunity presented itself, King Ghidorah struck like a ravenous viper.

Using every weapon of his body, Ghidorah ensured that Sombra felt the full extent of his wrath. His jaws snapped and bit and tore piece by piece from Sombra’s body. His tails swiped low and knocked out his legs from under him. His wings lifted his body high into the air, ceasing his flight and crushing Sombra beneath his weight. Ghidorah beat him bloody. He beat him senseless. He bit down onto his ravaged body and dragged him across his own empire.

Dragged him until Ghidorah had enough.

Relinquished him and watched Sombra’s mutilated form barely moving. Barely breathing.

Even then, Ghidorah would not have satisfaction. Not until he had it all. Pressing his golden-scaled foot onto Sombra’s neck, the Death Song of Three Storms let his storm be heard. He let his cackle fill the eye of the hurricane and unleash a fury of piercing, yellow lightning bolts. Bolts that struck towers and crystals and even the castle itself. By then, Sombra had seen enough. He had seen it all and still could not fathom it. 

The power was overwhelming. The might and fury of the monster standing so tall before him made him cry out. All six eyes fell to glare upon his form, and they all shimmered that same gold. The same gold of a tyrant king hellbent on seeing the world burned to its core. Staring into all six of those eyes, knowing them to be wrongful and alien in every sense of the word, Sombra could do nothing more. He did nothing but stare his last into the eyes of the beast, knowing them now for what they were. Seeing it clearly now more than ever.

He really was staring into the eyes of the Devil.

The monster he could never control.

The truest and greatest evil of this world… finally laying his claim upon it.

King Ghidorah did so by lifting his necks so high they graced his storms. He breathed in so deep that every ounce of oxygen was absorbed from that area at that specific moment. His jaws fell open and the golden currents of pure lightning pulsated deep within his heart and up his towering throats. The light showered upon Sombra’s face and he still he did nothing. He could do nothing but watch…

Wait…

And die.

The gold was pierced.

The screaming cackles were silenced.

King Ghidorah was struck dead in the heart by a blazing white sword.

No… not a sword. Sombra flinched to the intensity of the blast, to the severity of the heat of which radiated from it, and finally lifted his head to see Ghidorah flung back like he weighed nothing. As if that singular blast was strong enough to throw him off his feet, and yet it was. It had actually happened. What Sombra had witnessed was not false. It was true. It was real.

As real as the thunderous stomps so very far behind him.

As true as the familiar roar laying its claim upon the world.

And Sombra couldn’t believe it. He rolled onto his side, tilting his head back in order to witness it with his own eyes.

Splitting the storm and curing the Crystal Empire of the shroud of darkness on its edge, a new light emerged to awaken the wrath of the world. The true wrath of which nature sought to reclaim its crown and throne. Embodied by nature, fueled with that wrath, the fallen king had risen. In his reborn heart, in his renewed spirit, he carried something more, something that shone with a new brightness that Sombra had seen once before. One that made Sombra tremble with unfathomable confusion, rage, and most horrible of all… the slightest hint of terror.

But that was what he brought with him. That was his dominating call and presence.

That was Godzilla.

Bringing with him a storm of his own.

The nations of Equus followed him, Godzilla surrounded from the highest to the lowest parts of his body with fleets upon fleets of airships. But that was not all. Multiple machines and creatures followed the fleets in the hundreds, consisting of Solar Bolts, dragons, changelings, Wonderbolts, and so many more. High above the fleets, higher than even Godzilla’s head and pulsating white eyes, the Radiance helped lead the charge for Equus’ armies.

But even then, Godzilla was the one leading them all. He gave off a second thunderous roar.

He was the one that brought forth the new light upon the Crystal Empire. Sombra could see it.

His dorsal plates were renewed, appearing slightly similar to his older spines but holding more of a majestic craft to it. More so in every which way. They pulsated a rainbow of colors. From the brightest, fiery reds to the deepest oranges. The welcoming hue of the yellows to the radiating greens. The vast and deep blues and finishing it off with the darkest purples. Yet in every vein, glowing deeper and brighter than even the blinding colors of the rainbow, a shining whiteness also glowed brightest of all upon his dorsal plates. 

As was his body infected by that same hue. Pulsating veins from between his scales shimmered the same white, collapsing onto his back, neck, and portions of his body. It radiated and glowed, shimmered and pulsated. It even reached his eyes and left his glare the same haunting whiteness as his veins. As his dorsal plates. 

And all Sombra could do at that moment was weakly roar. Cry to the oncoming opponent he believed was dead.

It was enough to recapture Ghidorah’s attention. 

The fleet opened fire on him, the Radiance leading the onslaught and unloading a barrage of cannon fire onto the slithering hydra. The dozens of T.I.T.A.N. airships following it did the same. The many more royal airships behind them joined in the bombardment. Tempest Shadow's fleet followed. The following bursts of light from Ghidorah’s body earned a screeching cry of shock from the beast. Before Ghidorah could retaliate, the airships dispersed. 

The battleground was vast and empty.

Leaving only a withering Sombra on the sidelines and nothing else standing between Ghidorah… and Godzilla. They both saw each other. They saw nothing else. Ghidorah could hardly come to believe it while Godzilla only had one thought in mind…

Vengeance.

It was his to take, his to claim as was his rightful throne. Godzilla unleashed a third guttural, rage-filled scream and proceeded to charge with shocking speeds to his old and hated rival. He decimated anything caught between him and Ghidorah, and the Devil did the same. King Ghidorah bent low in his slithering charge, his necks like serpents, his rampaging screams unlike anything ever heard. That was the blindness of rage, of fury, seeing nothing else and wanting nothing more than to kill.

And so, they did. They charged. They clashed. They created a tremoring shock wave upon impact and proceeded to kill one another.

For the right to be called the one true king.
> Chapter 41 – For the Ages
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 41



“And you, my father, there on the sad height, curse, bless, me now with your fierce tears, I pray. Do not go gentle into that good night. Rage, rage against the dying of the light.”



— Dylan Thomas



Crystal Empire




It was a war for the ages. One that everypony got a front row seat to.

They watched from the failing safety of their airships, from the skies, from their machinations of war that had come only for war. Through the gusts of snow and the blinding waves of fog, to the shrieking, golden lightning breaking across the storm and illuminating the world below, the Crystal Empire became ground zero for the literal fate of the world. 

Every corner of the empire was filled with monsters. Titanic creatures that warred and mutilated and ripped each other apart. From those that followed King Ghidorah, to those that followed King Sombra, they were everywhere. Fighting everything in their path. Battling for dominance as the true rulers of the earth, and for the one they served. 

Rodan and Baphomet clashed in the far corners of the empire, Baphomet leaping from one building, one tower of crystal to the next in an attempt to reach the flying Titan. Behemoth and Amhuluk battled on the outskirts, with Amhuluk latching himself onto Behemoth’s tusks and clawing at the Titan’s face. Scylla and Typhon continued their fight closer to the center, the red dragon swooping down and pelting the spider with multiple fire blasts. The Queen MUTO and Sargon were locked in a deadly test of strength near the castle, both Titans pushing onto one another until Sargon struck with his stinger, to which the Queen narrowly dodged. Methuselah and Yamata no Orochi fought to the death from one end of the empire to the next, Yamata wrapping his body around the bulky beast and biting every portion of his body with a different mouth. All while Methuselah rammed himself into several building to get the centipede off.

In the heart of it all, the alphas went to war. Godzilla and Ghidorah fought furiously with rage in their spirits and unmitigated power flowing through their strikes.

And they watched it all.

The Radiance led the armies of Equus onward, with the occupants in the main bridge momentarily trapped in time to witness the battle unfold. It was but a fragment, a singular moment where all else had silenced save for the chaos unleashed beyond their windshield. That silence was filled with ponies gazing in awestruck wonder and sheer disbelief to the madness. The lightning shimmered across their faces, their massive eyes, while the snow flowed relentlessly across the windshield and bathed the bridge in a ghostly white glow.

It was but a moment where they were trapped in silenced time. A moment that ended just as quickly as it began, and the warriors finally took over their mindsets.

Celestia began it all by declaring, “We must act while the other Titans are distracted! Luna, Cadance, and I will keep the alphas focused on each other. Shining Armor will lead the fleet in bringing down the outlying creatures, ensuring they don’t interfere with Godzilla or Ghidorah.”

Luna continued for her, keeping up the fire from her sister’s tone and amplifying it. “We will do our best to help where it’s needed, but it must be Godzilla who defeats Ghidorah. Cadance will be close to us. She will be safe with us, so we swear it! You will have T.I.T.A.N. and the nations of the world rallying behind you, Shining Armor! Do you two understand?”

“Got it!” Shining responded, fiercely nodding to the two sisters.

“I’ll be with you!” Princess Cadance responded in kind.

The moment of rising enthusiasm was interrupted by that same nightmarish roar once more breaking through the atmosphere. It earned everypony’s attention, every eye shifted to the front windshield and witnessing the dark Titan stumbling back up to his feet. The MUTO Prime slammed his forelimbs into the crystal beneath him, lifting his head and his electrifying horn into the raging snowstorm.

Shaking his head, growling softly, Sombra turned his emerald visor pulsating with purples mists onto the clash of the Titans. He ignored his subjects crying and battling and dying around him, focusing only on what mattered above all else. Godzilla had lived. He had returned. To claim Sombra’s throne no less, but to also bring down the great serpent. To bring him down as well.

Snarling, his heart a fiery furnace of unquenchable rage, Sombra would never allow it. He bellowed a tremoring battle cry and stampeded into the heart of the storm, gaining more and more speed until he finally collided with the two opposite powers. The impact knocked both Godzilla and Ghidorah backward, making them stumble, making them cry out, but not making them fall.

They did not yield. Neither did Sombra. He reared up and slashed his forelimb across Godzilla’s head. Roaring at that, Godzilla turned back to the Shadow King, meeting only the claws of the MUTO pressed against his throat and chest, pressing him back. Keeping him at bay. Godzilla pried at Sombra’s claws. Sombra then turned to Ghidorah and breathed in deep, unleashing a dark roar that drove itself directly into the hydra’s chest. He slid back and impacted several buildings.

Ghidorah cackled agitatedly to the attack.

Godzilla roared and tried to break free.

Sombra kept up the assault and fought his damned heart out.

Letting that reality breathe throughout the Radiance, everypony took a moment to properly react to what they just witnessed. Not many could speak. Hardly any could breathe. Almost all heard the subtle gulp slither down Lyra Heartstring’s esophagus.

“So that’s Sombra now, huh?” Lyra said, her words as more of a statement than a question. The question came after, her body trembling lightly. “We gotta do something about him too, right?”

Watching the battle between the three alphas a few seconds longer, Twilight Sparkle shook her head and came back to the real world. Not letting her fear cloud her instincts. “He’s an outlier, unnatural to the balance our world needs. My friends and I will deal with Sombra,” she openly declared, bringing focus and clarity back to the bridge. “The Elements of Harmony defeated him once before, and we’ll do it again.”

She turned to all of her friends when she said that, offering them all a strengthening smile.

“And we’ll make sure he stays dead this time,” Rainbow Dash offered back with a slick smirk of her own. One that Twilight couldn’t help but return. 

“Once an’ fer all,” Applejack added, tightening her hat. 

Pinkie Pie latched onto both Fluttershy and Rarity, squealing with glee, “Ooooo! This is so exciting! And terrifying! What’s a good in-between for that, do you think? Terriciting? Excifying?! ‘Cause I’m feeling both!”

Bon Bon, Lyra, and Daring Do couldn’t help but chuckle at the mare’s antics.

The special agent faced the windshield and declared, “T.I.T.A.N. special forces will be moving out into the empire itself. We’ll be working with the fleet in the sky and our armies on the ground to bring down the other Titans. All agents will rally on me; is that understood?”

“Yes, ma’am!” a flurry of voices responded, from multiple mares and stallions standing at attention behind Bon Bon. Among them was Daring Do herself, the secret agent having reached their fortress in time before they shipped off for the final push. She brought her T.I.T.A.N. forces with her, intent on seeing the end of this war with only one goal in mind…

Victory.

If that reassuring smile on Daring’s lips was anything to go by, then Bon Bon was thankful to have that edge joining them.

“Spike, you’re with us,” Daring Do suddenly called out. She turned her eyes to the dragon himself, almost scoffing at his bewildered expression. Shocked, certainly, but astounded. Probably astonished to hear that he was specifically wanted for something heroic. Something risky. Something daring. 

Though Daring Do knew his limits, as well as her own. She turned for approval, and asked, “If that’s okay, Your Highness?”

Spike somewhat feared to see how Twilight would have reacted. It was why he was so slow in turning to meet her expression, seeing only the obvious concern… but with something else. Something more. She herself was caught in an internal debate, wanting so much to see the little baby dragon she had raised since birth. 

Instead, she saw his wings. She saw all the years they were together, every adventure and every problem they had faced and overcome. Through it all, she saw how mature he had become. How much he had grown. He wasn’t a baby anymore. He was the hero of the Crystal Empire once before, and the empire needed him again. It needed all of them. 

All of them united. That alone earned a smile from the Alicorn, Twilight taking in a cautious breath before she asked, “You’ll be safe?”

It took a moment or two before Spike finally answered, somewhat surprised to hear Twilight’s subtle approval. Not exact, but the first steps to it. “Can’t really say we’ve handled worse than this,” Spike sighed, gazing out the windshield and seeing the apocalypse unfolding before his very eyes. He took in a sharp breath, exhaling softly. “But might as well start somewhere.”

Breaking from the chaos, Spike met the pony who may as well have been his sister. Certainly not by blood, that much he could accept. But by something deeper, not so simple. It didn’t have to be. He didn’t need to fully understand it. All he knew was that his sister Twilight, his brother Shining Armor, and all his friends needed his help. He sure as heck wouldn’t hide in the bridge and let them save the Crystal Empire without him. 

Spike nodded to her. He offered a small smile, the strongest he could make for now. “I’ll be all right. Promise.”

Twilight turned from that promise and looked to another. Bon Bon nodded to Princess Twilight, assuring her in the silence that she would keep him safe. That all of T.I.T.A.N. that rallied with her would also rally with the young dragon. And that was enough for her to meet him again.

“Promise,” Twilight said back, smiling with as much assurance as she could muster for now.

Spike mirrored her.

Stepping forward, ensuring she received the spotlight next, Fluttershy announced, “It’s very important… but we need to keep in mind that the Titans are only following who they believe to be the alpha. If we stop Sombra, and Godzilla stops Ghidorah, then we don’t have to hurt the other creatures.”

There was an interruption from the battle, forcing the Radiance to steer out of harm’s way. Multiple ponies inside the bridge nearly lost their footing, and they turned to the windshield to understand why. 

King Sombra was thrown like a rag doll, his limbs rolling and colliding with multiple crystal-like structures, all of which turned to dust and rubble upon his impact. He slid and rolled for several hundred yards, eventually coming to a rest on his chest. Gently crying out, his jaws settled alongside his head, the massive MUTO taking a moment to rest. To catch his breath. To heal as the shadows slowly coiled around his body in a comforting embrace.

Godzilla snorted. Tasting the blood of the Prime on his tongue, his jagged teeth drenched in Sombra’s life, Godzilla quickly turned back to his primary target. Ghidorah lunged at him while his back was turned, his cackling cries conjoined with his screaming lightning bolts darting across the dark storm. To the Demon’s shock, however, Godzilla had countered it with lightning-like reflexes. The power that surged through his body made him quicker, stronger, unpredictable in the worst possible ways for Ghidorah.

He proved that by ducking from the snapping jaws of Ichi, Ni, and San, bending low and ramming his enhanced dorsal plates into Ghidorah’s chest. The sudden push knocked Ghidorah back, giving Godzilla enough space to latch onto the individual necks. He roared as he did so, ramming San and Ichi across a volley of dark crystal towers, narrowly missing the Radiance in the process. 

Within the bridge, every last beating heart witnessed Ghidorah’s screeching jaws and towering necks vanish beneath the shattered rubble of the black crystals. They watched as Godzilla’s gargantuan form passed by the windshield, dorsal spines pulsating with a raw whiteness and shimmering rainbow bursts. The remainder of the T.I.T.A.N. fleet flew by overhead, gauging the situation below and awaiting orders from the lead airship. The royal fleets did the same, all in a stagnant ceasefire. 

“We may not have to worry too much about that,” Shining Armor replied to Fluttershy in a near-whisper, his face reflecting the glows emanating from Godzilla’s back. “I think the big guy has things under control.”

“For now,” Celestia added, turning to their last wildcard. Someone who was once thought to be their last hope and now standing with them united for the final assault. An invaluable ally that they needed for a sharper edge now more than ever before. 

So, she called to him by name. “Discord, you’ll go with Spike, Bon Bon, and the rest of T.I.T.A.N. You’ll do whatever they tell you to, but most importantly keeping the Titans from killing each other.”

“And that doesn’t mean you go out and kill them yourself!” Luna added for good measure.

Celestia had to readjust herself, thankful for her sister’s input albeit with it being a little more direct. “It’s simple, Discord. Detain, sedate, do not kill. Please tell me you understand?”

Fully healed, fully ready, with chaotic forces flowing through his veins, Discord turned to the two sisters he once called his enemies and now proudly saluted to them both. Most importantly, he was just glad to finally unleash his true strength, to show these pathetic excuses for monsters what a real beast of war and chaos was.

Unfortunately, the fun had to remain in his imagination. Fluttershy stepped forth and specifically told him, “And Discord… no chaos magic. Even though Mothra told me you could help, it has to be within reason. Within a realm of natural control. Can you do that?”

The Spirit of Chaos practically deflated like a balloon. Ghidorah’s horrific cackles could be heard thundering around the Radiance, but all Discord complained about was, “Oh, sure, make me blind and deaf while you’re at it!”

The look on Fluttershy’s face…

Bending his neck back with a disgruntled groan, Discord eventually surrendered. Cracking his neck forward, he declared, “Ugh… fine! Guess it’s time to whip out some good ol’ fashion kaiju fisticuffs, instead!” He made that clear by punching at the air with a pair of boxing mitts he magically concocted, hocking a loogie into the nearest spittoon he also created.

Bon Bon took a preemptive step back from Discord’s spittle, not trusting it in the slightest. Though she was still thankful they had a sharper edge joining them. That slight movement caused her to bump into the body behind her, earning the agent’s attention and coming face to face with a familiar pair of lovely eyes.

Lyra’s smile was innocent. Genuine. Hopeful and strong as she met her wife in the eyes and asked her, “I’m coming too, right?”

It sounded more like a statement than a question, one Bon Bon did not want to truthfully respond to in any way. “Lyra—” she tried to argue last minute, but was shut down instantly.

“Sweetie Drops…” Lyra interrupted, shocking Bon Bon to her core at the use of her real name, knowing just how serious Lyra was. And through it all, she still found a reason to hold that same smile. That same genuine hope. With trust as its center. “We do this together. I won’t leave your side.”

She trusted her. Lyra trusted her enough to go into the heart of the apocalypse, only as long as they did it together. The strength needed for that, the level of depth required to understand it, it was too much for Bon Bon to absorb at once. She didn’t need to.

She just needed to trust her back. “Not even for a second…” Bon Bon heard herself whisper.

Lyra nodded, a fierce smirk lighting up her face. “Count it.”

Nothing else was said. They all knew their places, their roles, and what needed to be done. 

Celestia, Luna, and Cadance would keep the alphas focused on each other. Shining Armor commanded the airships. The Council of Friendship embarked into the shadows to face the wielder of every shade. Bon Bon and her agents of T.I.T.A.N.—and all those close to her—followed her into the fray. Ember led her dragons with Thorax and Pharynx leading their changelings. Every ruler of almost every nation would lead their own people. Yet everyone rallied behind one common purpose, one they all came to understand as they charged.

As T.I.T.A.N. charged into the apocalypse.
> Chapter 42 – Deathless Goddess
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 42



“Alas! that my body, clean and whole, never been corrupted, today must be consumed and burnt to ashes!”



— Joan of Arc



Crystal Empire




The Radiance descended the same moment King Ghidorah was viciously thrown across the Empire. Many of the occupants couldn’t help but turn and gaze in shock to the sheer size and power of the creatures, especially at how easily Ghidorah skidded and crashed against various buildings. But nonetheless still standing. Nonetheless alive and screeching at his shimmering foe.

Shimmering in the darkness, Godzilla expressed an intimidation display for all of history to pay heed. His dorsal plates glowed so violently white that the blackness of the storm behind him was caught in an alluring aurora of colors. From every shade of the rainbow and the pure whiteness in the heart of it all. Snow flowed with unrelenting fury around his body, a burst of golden lightning severing the storm and creating a haunting silhouette of Godzilla’s form upon the earth.

He had thrown Ghidorah several hundred yards across the empire. Across the Crystal Stadium and narrowly avoiding it. Thankfully, as well, for the Radiance descended directly into the structure’s hold. The mighty airship, with dozens of others trailing it from above, extended its landing gear and softly planted itself on the frost-covered grass in the open field. 

As the remaining fleet hovered above, the ramp of the Radiance unfurled and the occupants piled out to meet the armies of T.I.T.A.N. and of the world.

The team were all accounted for. Special Agent Bon Bon led her group of T.I.T.A.N. special forces, joined closely with Lyra Heartstrings, Daring Do, and Spike. Together, they all escaped the ramp and practically galloped and flew their way over to coalesce with the others. 

With Bon Bon and her team uniting with the ground forces, the Radiance found no other reason to stay. The airship took off with the fleet, Godzilla howling through the dark storm as he neared Ghidorah. Squadrons of Solar Bolts flew by, bombarding Ghidorah with thousands of bullets that did nothing. Their engines cried and the aircraft screamed overhead the stadium again and again, melding with the madness unfolding everywhere.

Bon Bon searched and searched. Her head swiveled back and forth while her body moved on autopilot, slinking past or bumping into numerous ponies, griffons, yaks, and so forth. Until she could find some kind of head of authority, she didn’t stop. The others saw as much as she did. 

The armies of the world were quickly preparing themselves for the fight of their lives. Greatly outmatched and outgunned, that didn’t stop them from defending their way of life. Tanks and ballistae rolled across the stadium grounds. Trebuchets and cannons were moved as well, with numerous ground forces consisting of soldiers from various nations handling them. In the midst of them all, T.I.T.A.N. was the one leading them, a commander of sorts ordering about several necromancers, unicorns, and magic users of many other cultures. They would need every last edge for the battle ahead.

Seeing the commanding figure, Bon Bon galloped to him and shouted, “I hope you’re evacuating these people, commander! Alphas are zeroing in on our immediate location!”

Addressed as such, Commander Stardust turned fully to face the familiar voice. He was met with the familiar face as well, Special Agent Sweetie Drops leading an army of her own it would seem directly his way. Stardust nodded to her appropriately, his dark uniform pelted in the blizzard. His long, black cloak flowed against the winds, his peaked cap barely able to hide his long mane.

“We’re way ahead of you, special agent!” Stardust responded. “Just getting each squad prepped to bug out! They’ll be led by a select group of T.I.T.A.N. agents each! We’re planning to move to the edges of the Empire to set up some traps! Figured our air forces would keep the beasts distracted long enough for us to trip ‘em up!”

“Well hurry!” Bon Bon screamed. “We don’t have much time before—!”

A piercing cry broke through the madness and made its dominance known to every beating heart. Every head in the Crystal Stadium twisted to face it, every eye bulging open, every voice dying instantly, and every breath caught at a standstill. All of their eyes, their silenced voices, and their breaths were focused on the image of the beast, of Godzilla steadily approaching their position.

And he roared. He roared so loud that not even Ghidorah’s thunder could drown him. The lightning clashed around him, illuminating his figure for all to witness.

Daring Do tightened her hat, never taking her eyes off of the radioactive lizard steadily approaching their position. Lyra shivered under the relentless blizzard, exhaling gusts of frozen breath. Bon Bon almost mirrored her wife’s actions, but a shiver did not come. She did not fear the Titan any longer, nor did the cold get to her. Her adrenaline was pumping so fast and so hot that she was practically breathing like a furnace. There may have even been sweat on her brow. 

As for Spike, his initial reaction to… everything was almost expected. His shock could not be calculated, the young dragon’s expression frozen in a state of bewilderment. It was not long since the very ground he walked upon was the same ground he had saved so many innocent lives from a crushing fate. It was quite some time, however, since he had returned to the Crystal Empire as a hero. And now, the hero of the Crystal Empire, the savior of the Equestria Games, stood frozen as monsters raged all around him. As Godzilla tore apart the heavens with his voice alone. And all he could do was stand there, in the snow, watching it all crash and burn. 

Not feeling at all like a hero or a savior at the moment. 

None of them did. Gulping softly, Commander Stardust muttered, “You ever remember the field being this chaotic before retirement?”

Bon Bon tilted her stare to meet his, but she stopped halfway. Stopped when she heard the responding cry and spun around to face it. As every head within the stadium turned to face it. 

His shadow passed through the storm, through the volley of lightning bursts that illuminated his figure every other second. And when he broke the storm, his wings unfurled and the red dragon tore across the skies. The serpents upon the creature’s neck cried out. The head of the dragon roared so ferociously that it even earned Godzilla’s attention. 

Before they even knew it, Typhon was charging Godzilla. 

And before they could even react to that, a burst of light appeared in front of the multi-headed Titan and Discord popped back into their reality.

Practically several dozen times his own size.

Bon Bon’s mind clicked back to his own words. When Discord meant some “good ol’ fashion kaiju fisticuffs”, he wasn’t messing with them that time. 

Now large enough to rival both Godzilla and Ghidorah, Discord wrapped his serpentine body several times around Typhon’s own. The Titan screeched in surprise, roaring and trying desperately to break free. The Spirit of Chaos would not allow it, detaining the Titan as much as was needed, battling for dominance with him in mid-air. But not once using any other chaotic magic. Discord would handle this apocalypse the old-fashioned way.

It was more fun that way, too. 

Unraveling his body, Discord flung Typhon several hundred yards away from the stadium, effectively keeping the outlying force from interfering with either Godzilla or his T.I.T.A.N. allies. With his wings keeping him afloat, Discord cracked his neck and offered a valiant smirk to the remaining outliers in the Crystal Empire. The remaining Titans still warring, still fighting to the death. Still needing to be taught a lesson. 

He swam through the air to meet them, leaving behind a star-struck army in the middle of the Crystal Stadium.

Bon Bon finally responded, “This is a first for all of us. Least we got a little chaos of our own.”

Commander Stardust turned to meet her expression, but she was focused up above, to the Lord of Chaos’ last seen position. He couldn’t blame her, turning to face it himself.

Their eyes were unfortunately drawn to the emergence of the Golden King of Terror. He arose from the destruction outside the stadium, turning all three heads to meet Godzilla head-on. Godzilla narrowed his eyes, stomping closer and closer to their position. To where the stadium was smack dab in the middle of their inevitable clash.

Bon Bon recognized that. “We need to move everyone out! Now!” she ordered.

“You heard her!” Stardust bellowed, echoing her order and turning to every last soldier within the vicinity. “Full evacuation! Double time! Let’s go, let’s—!”

“Look out!”

The scream came from behind. From Lyra. Feeling her heart leap into her throat, Bon Bon spun around, only to pay witness to the flaming carcass barreling their way. Everypony ducked. Bon Bon tackled her wife to the ground. They all felt the heat from the flames soar over their heads. A burning Solar Bolt crashed across the stadium grounds, ripping apart mounds of earth and flipping a collection of ballistae. Ponies dove out of the way to avoid the plane, prompting everyone’s attention back to the skies.

Back to the terror.

To the war.

And witnessing that war firsthoof, Bon Bon wished Discord could have stayed a moment longer, but knew deep down it was fruitless. Discord could have protected them from any other beast. He couldn’t stop the alphas, though. Especially when the distance between them was finally severed.

They broke through the walls. They pierced the stadium. Their feet thundered the grounds and their roars reverberated throughout the entire empire.

Godzilla met Ghidorah and the two Titans clashed.

It was a mad rush to evacuate. There was no order or control that could have been maintained. All that mattered was survival. Tanks steamrolled through stacks of supplies and ammunition. Ponies either galloped for their lives and abandoned their arsenal, or stood slack-jawed and frozen to the titanic forces of nature ripping each other asunder several hundred feet above their heads.

Ghidorah cared not for the insignificant lives he trampled beneath his feet. He crushed tanks, stationed Solar Bolts, and silenced numerous voices that were not quick enough to escape Monster Zero’s falling shadow. Godzilla retorted by spinning fully, slamming his tail across Ghidorah’s abdomen. Doing so knocked the Golden Demise further off from the stadium grounds, thus granting the fleeing lives several more seconds of survival. To escape. Even if Godzilla never intended it so.

And T.I.T.A.N. tried to escape. They tried to evacuate, and many managed to do so. Many managed to escape the hold of the stadium and take off into the practically endless crystal streets coated in fog and raining snow. Yet there were many others who stayed behind, who ensured other lives before their own were spared. They waited until every last pony, griffon, dragon, yak, Hippogriff, and so forth either galloped safely to the exits or flew away into the blizzard.

Out of harm’s way.

Out of the reach of the two Titans and their uncontrollable rampage.

Waving several agents to safety, Bon Bon couldn’t help but turn her head back to the battle. She watched Godzilla slash down at San, at Ni, screaming as he did so. Roaring in agitation as he missed, and the heads retaliated by snapping at his claws. With his hands immobilized, the two heads separated them until Godzilla was practically vulnerable. Leaving Ichi alone to glare down Godzilla face to face.

Growling, baring his razor-sharp teeth, Ichi unleashed a petrifying and rage-filled cackle into Godzilla’s face. Mere seconds before he couldn’t hold back and drove his fangs around his enemy’s throat. Demanding the blood. Lusting for it. Intent on seeing his wretched foe fall again, and fall harder than ever before. Fall so hard that he never rose again.

Driving Godzilla down, Ghidorah crushed him into the earth, shattering the entire eastern portion of the stadium and dragging him even further across the earth. Deeper and heavier across every building and crystal they came across. The dragon kept up the attack, remaining merciless. Fueled with murderous intent. The pained roars he earned were music to Ghidorah’s ears.

Just as the low, pulsating hums were music to Godzilla’s ears.

Only amplifying in pitch. In every octave. Until the power from Godzilla’s dorsal plates glowed so bright that his chest, his veins, and practically every portion of his body radiated that same blinding whiteness. It was enough to disorient Ghidorah. It gave Godzilla his opening and he took it, grabbing Ichi by the throat, prying his jaws off of him, and opening his own.

Unleashing the power billowing deep within him.

It still shocked Bon Bon to her core to see it again. To see it so very close now.

Godzilla’s unleashed his atomic breath, but it was not as it was before. It was not a radioactive blue. It was a pure white firestorm. It was an explosive force of harmonic energy that was surrounded by numerous rings. Rings the color of every shade of the rainbow. The rings trembled and grew larger to compensate for how massive Godzilla’s harmonic breath was becoming. It struck Ghidorah over his heart, pushing the mighty King of Terror further and further backward as Godzilla rose again.

So was Ghidorah pushed back, right into the stadium and where Bon Bon and her team were still trying to evacuate. That time, they were all caught under the shimmering lights. They were all captured by the spectacle of destruction unfolding before them. The stream of white fire striking Ghidorah in the chest. The shadow of the towering Demon of the Stars growing heavier. Threatening to fall right over them. Neither Spike nor Lyra nor Daring Do could have done anything to break out of their shock and awe.

But Bon Bon was torn away.

She heard a different melody singing within the clouds. She turned her head higher and saw the pulsating, vibrant colors glistening in the storm. The fiery oranges. The bioluminescent greens and blues. She watched as the storm could not contain it and she was unleashed.

Mothra roared in her descent, crying so very loudly that Ghidorah couldn’t ignore her. He barely even turned to face the Queen of the Monsters when she sprayed a helping of webbing across his heads, planting him against the face of the nearest tower of dark crystal.

With Ichi and San trapped, Ni managed to rip himself free and tilt his glare skyward. There was Mothra, her wings expanded as she soared across the heavens and shrieked once more. Leaving Ghidorah disgruntled and shaken, leaving him at the mercy of her king. Not only were her cries a warning to her enemies, but her presence assured all who stood against the balance of nature that its defender had arrived. To the false king, the arisen tyrant, her cries sounded off louder, giving him the only declaration he so deserved…

She made a bold declaration to the one who sowed the wind… that she was the whirlwind.

Arrived at last to restore balance.

Seeing the odds stacked against him, Ghidorah acted quickly through Ni. The second head reared forward and tore at the webs, intent on freeing his brothers in order to properly reengage. But turning his attention to the crystal, seeing the glowing reflection within it, Ni felt his blood curl at the image of Godzilla’s glowing white eyes appearing in the darkness.

Ni spun his neck around and screeched. Cackled and roared and did nothing more because he couldn’t.

Godzilla took full advantage and slammed into the false king, directly through the dark crystal tower and shattering it instantly upon impact. The two alphas nearly fell together, but Godzilla maintained his footing and glared down to Ghidorah sprawled across the devastation. He snorted, growling softly, watching as the serpent writhed.

Laying wounded in the dust and crystals, Ghidorah nonetheless was alive. All three heads were shaken, their sights distorted and senses dulled. Even so, Ichi lifted his gaze and cried. Turned his eyes to his storm and watched as the flurry of colors once more descended to him. The living whirlwind flapped her wings triumphantly, expanding them to their ends and letting every color pulsate with a fiery intensity never before seen. Mothra unfurled her raptorial front legs, showcased her blade-like limbs ready for combat, and descended onto the enemy of their world.

But just before she could reach him, the living whirlwind was met with the living fire…

And Rodan collided with Mothra in mid-air.

His shrieking howls meshed with her piercing cries, the two airborne Titans rolling and crashing into a crystal tower before they were able to separate. Rodan was practically melting with fire, his talons slashing at the great moth while his beak sounded off another unsettling roar. Mothra flapped her wings to create some distance between them, but she slashed at him with her forelimbs nonetheless. To that, Rodan gave chase. Mothra broke off.

Godzilla lunged for the kill but was blown back by a golden trifecta of gravity beams.

Ghidorah rose once more and cackled with furious bloodlust. Godzilla roared back with the same intensity.

All four Titans clashed in unison, Bon Bon caught under their war and witnessing every last second of it.
> Chapter 43 – Battle of the Three Kings
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 43



“I look’d for thy temple, I look’d for my home, / And forgot for a moment my bondage to come; / I beheld but the death-fire that fed on thy fane, / And the fast-fetter’d hands that made vengeance in vain.”



— On the Day of Destruction of Jerusalem by Titus



Crystal Empire




They found him lying in the ruin. All six of them emerged onto the strongest standing structure in the midst of a valley of destruction. Rainbow Dash was the first, as always, with Applejack dangling from her forelegs before the Pegasus set her down on the crystal roof. Fluttershy did the same with Rarity, the two standing with their friends. Pinkie Pie just appeared, in a blur of speed that traversed up the decimated structure and onto the roof. Twilight was the last to join.

She flapped her wings and landed softly in the heart of her Council. Together, they stood on the edge of the structure of what was once a building, now but a slanted ruin of shattered crystal barely standing. A gust of wind and a piercing white blizzard tried to separate them from him, yet they remained strong and vigilant, gazing through the harshness of the storm and seeing the shadow trying to hide within it.

He could never hide from them.

His evil could be felt throughout all the Crystal Empire, leading the Elements of Harmony directly to him. Directly to the source and birth of the evil.

There he remained. Beaten and bloodied but still there. Still alive, maybe. His eyes were dark and not a hint of life could be seen pulsating across his body. No electrical currents of dark energy swarmed his horn. He just laid there, head dangling, jaws apart, as his body was shrouded in misty shadows. The six mares stared from their position overlooking his body, the wind and snow tugging at their manes, at their tails, at their steadfast expressions.

Unbowed and unshaken, the Council stood, gazing to the motionless body of the MUTO Prime. Of King Sombra. 

The battle raged around them. Time was short. Twilight made that evident when she turned to the others, trembling lightly to the cold. “All right, girls, quickly now… before he gets up.”

There was a slight moment of adjustment shared among them, the six taking their stand and readying themselves for one final moment. One final confrontation with the Shadow King. Rainbow Dash took in a deep breath, but nonetheless lifted her hardened stare back to the MUTO. She snorted, sneering at the lack of life present on Sombra’s face. He made it too easy for them, as if he even deserved an actual fighting chance. To Rainbow, there were no more chances for him. No more lucky getaways. They were ending this here and now. Once and for all. 

“Time to send this freak back to the aether for good,” Rainbow muttered.

“The Elements will do what needs to be done,” Twilight told her, turning her head back to meet Rainbow’s glare. “We just need to focus and—”

“Twiiiliiight…”

The cold took her breath away. Only, it wasn’t alone.  

There was something more within the cold, within the winds that pierced skin and bone alike. Something darker, piercing the heart and taking every last breath one could have ever hoped to make. She felt like she couldn’t breathe. In that moment, she choked on the cold and it left her limbs frozen. Her nerves standing on end. Twilight wasn’t the only one to feel such a darkness.

Every last one of them did. The voice they all knew in their deepest, darkest nightmares was reawakened once again. And yet they all reacted the way Twilight had, as if the voice calling to her by name also called to them. Uttered their individual, personal names in order to elicit such a petrifying reaction from each mare. 

It was a slow set of movements from each pony, even Pinkie, as they all turned to face the voice. A voice not uttered from a single pair of lips but flowing with the screaming winds. Fusing with the misty shadows that coiled around every corner of their vision. Rarity flinched to that, as did Applejack. Rainbow did the same, her wings standing on end and the Pegasus low and ready to pounce. Ready to fight. Ready for almost anything he tried to throw at her. Even she seemed unsure. Fluttershy trembled, whimpering an unknown fear that billowed deep within her heart.

As for Twilight… she just turned back to him.

Turned back to the birth of the evil and watched his dark eyes glow a soft emerald once more. The purple mists flowed from his green. His horn crackled with electrifying energy. His massive head slowly swayed in their direction. His pulsating visor steadily glared their way. 

“Uh…” Applejack stammered, taking a reactionary step back. “He’s gettin’ up, Twilight!”

His forelimbs gently moved, rising and pressing back firmly into the ground.

“Some rainbow lasers would be very helpful right about now!” Rarity shouted.

His body turned to face them.

“Focus, girls!” Twilight reassured them, planting her hooves. Standing her ground. Glaring deep into the shimmering eyes of the MUTO. “Together now! Come on!”

And together they came. Shutting off all fears was a difficult hurdle to overcome, but they achieved it. They ignored everything else in the outside world and closed their eyes, focusing only on themselves. On one another. On the friendship they shared and were empowered by. And so, their friendship glowed, escaped their bodies as they hovered forth from the rooftop.

Sombra stared on, jaws agape as the mares appeared so bright they mirrored the light of a newborn star. And the star within them opened her eyes, the orbs of pure whiteness meeting the evil’s glare head-on. Their magic exploded. Their bodies erupted and the Elements of Harmony unleashed their power, a flurry of rainbows shooting forward with furious speeds to their desired target.

But the target was ready that time.

It knew how to react, to counter.

It knew…

The rainbow beam completely went through him, missed him, and the shadowy mist he had transformed himself into. King Sombra practically evaporated into nothing but a wall of darkness, the shadows opening to perfectly dodge the blast of raw magic. His reaction time was shocking, for everypony present. For when the magic ceased and the mares remained hovering, they witnessed the shadows reforging itself.

The darkness came together to build the body of Jinshin-Mushi once more. And once more, Sombra imbued every aspect of the MUTO, glaring down the six mares hovering atop the crystal roof. He then hovered over them, towered over their miniscule forms, and growled softly.

“Anypony else feeling terricited?” Pinkie stammered.

Nopony could answer in time. Not when Sombra raised his right forelimb and slashed it down right on top of them. All Twilight had to answer with in time was the magic exploding from her horn. A short burst of light, and she was gone. All of her friends were.

Just as Sombra’s claw crushed the building into oblivion.

Six individual flashes of light were separated across the Empire, Twilight mentally pushing her friends as far away from Sombra as she could manage in such a short amount of time. 

Pinkie Pie appeared over the road, bouncing like a ball and squeaking like one too across the crystal street. Rarity crashed in the gardens several blocks away, the unicorn catching herself in a magical bubble before she could hit the frozen dirt and grass. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash appeared in mid-air, further off from Sombra’s wrath and turning back to see where they were. Applejack reappeared between a pair of houses, the mare skidding to a halt against the street. She darted her gaze back to the skies, breath frozen in the chilling temperatures. 

She saw Twilight high above. Appearing out of the wind, out of the blizzard in a flash of white that could have easily been mistaken for a petal of snow flowing past Applejack’s eyes. 

Catching flight, flapping her wings furiously against the storm, Princess Twilight lifted her startled gaze. Her mane flowed wildly in front of her vision, but it did not deter her. She could only see Sombra lifting his claws, staring at the debris falling from his palm. The Elements made things much more complicated, a threat that Sombra needed to keep in high regard. But they were gone. Growling softly at that, Sombra cried out and turned his attention onto other important matters. Just one.

Twilight and her friends were absent for the moment, and Sombra needed to take the opportunity granted to him. 

Twilight and her friends watched from every separated position they were in as Sombra faded into shadows, his dark swarm slithering through the blizzard. Making its way rapidly to the two alpha Titans locked in heated combat. 

And then proceeding to sever it in half.

With panic gripping her features, Twilight turned to the rest of the Empire. Tried to remember every location she teleported her friends to. Flapping her wings, she took into the waves of the blizzard, screaming and crying out each of their names. To find them, to gather them, before it was too late.

The shadows shot out like tendrils between them, separating Godzilla and Ghidorah from one another. The tendrils then proceeded to wrap around every aspect of Ghidorah’s body, the Demon of the Stars crying out and firing a volley of gravity beams at the darkness. Light merely faded harmlessly through it, the shadows encroaching further and prying Ghidorah off and then proceeding to throw the mighty serpent into various crystals of dark magic. Ghidorah screamed, losing his footing and crumbling in the debris.

In the remaining shadows, Sombra slithered around Godzilla’s slashing claws. He reforged himself into his MUTO form, latching his forelimbs upon Godzilla’s back and grabbing his dorsal plates firmly. With an agitated cry, Godzilla could do nothing more as Sombra lurched back and pried the former King of the Monsters off his feet. He slammed him across several yards of crystals, be it homes, buildings, or his own darkened shards jutting forth from the earth. 

He released him, tossing Godzilla head-first into the base of the nearest skyscraper. It all fell in a shrieking cry of shattering crystal, like an avalanche covering Godzilla in dust and darkness. Godzilla bellowed beneath the debris until it covered him fully. The Prime circled his fallen prey, fists stomping firmly into the streets, bloodlust burning in Sombra’s green visor. 

Gravity beams struck his armored hide, shredding his skin and earning several shrieks of fiery pain from Sombra. He turned to the attack, his visor green yet Sombra seeing only red. Seeing and allowing only rage to consume him when he witnessed the Golden Devil stampeding through the Empire to reach him. And Sombra did not back away. He did not cower.

He stampeded back, leaping high and slashing his right forelimb across Ghidorah’s heads. 

The impact was deafening. It rattled each skull and nearly caused Ghidorah to keel over, his body lurching to the side. With the king immobilized and shaken, Sombra captured the opportunity and lunged for the kill. His trembling roar sounded off as he reared forward and closed his jaws around Ghidorah’s center neck. Ichi spun back, shrieking and spreading his mighty, golden wings.

He flapped once, twice, and broke free from Sombra’s grasp. Ni and San loosened the tyrant’s grip on him with a pair of yellow lightning bolts striking Sombra’s hide. Landing back on the earth, roaring furiously at the King of Terror, Sombra only raged for so long before his attention was diverted elsewhere. Three pairs of magical beams struck him on the right side of his head.

Shifting his glare to it, he saw only the wretched specks of Celestia, Luna, and Princess Cadance leading their foolish charge onto him. Only… Sombra did not see it as a distraction. Oh, far from it…

He would finally deal with them as he should have so very long ago. What was once a singular goal had turned into something far grander, had become deathly personal, and the ones who would be the first to steal from him his kingdom would feel his wrath above all. Celestia and Luna would drown in their fear, watch their precious world burn to ash, knowing they had lost their cradle of power before Sombra ended their lives. He had already taken the Princess of Love’s home, so what better way to further satisfy his vengeance than to end her existence as well?

Yet… with his priorities shifted momentarily, Sombra needed a distraction.

A mere thought later, and the mind-controlled Typhon soared from the heavens and drove his own body into Ghidorah’s back, launching both of them back onto the earth.

If he could, Sombra would have smirked. Taken care of.

Echoing his roar all throughout the Crystal Empire, King Sombra unleashed a thunderous charge courtesy of the power of the Living Earthquake itself. He met the three Alicorns and swung madly at the air with his claws, breathing in deeply and bellowing his dark roars wherever the ponies flew, sending his shadows to surround and drown them in darkness. Survived their magical blasts and retaliated every single time. As did they.

In the midst of such chaotic forces clashing, Godzilla finally managed to rise up from the devastation he laid in. He shook off the crystal debris and snorted, his dorsal plates glowing brighter with the white and the rainbow slowly infecting his shoulders and chest. Godzilla hardly even noticed, instead turning his eyes over and seeing the MUTO swinging at the sky.

It was all he saw before his vision was flung sideways, flung from the impact of the tremoring Sargon practically ramming himself into Godzilla.

The impact rattled him, that much was certain. It earned a surprised shriek from Godzilla, the Titan gazing down to see the pincers grasped tightly around his thighs. He lifted that startled glare to see the infected eyes of the scorpion holding a glassy, almost soulless stare onto him. Godzilla only continued to lift his eyes, seeing the sharpened end of the towering, swaying tail finally shoot down and pierce his shoulder.

He cried. He bellowed. He roared with a cracking intensity the likes of which could shed blood in the throat. Blood was shed either way, the stinger jammed deeply into Godzilla’s shoulder even though Sargon had aimed for the kill. For the heart. The great scorpion was not deterred, and thus proceeded to pry his tail back in an attempt to strike again, harder, faster. He made the movement to do so. His tail flexed backward in order to remove the stinger.

Sargon only gained mere yards before Godzilla reacted with shocking reflexes. He latched his claws around Sargon’s tail, rearing down and snapping his jaws around it as well. Bellowing in agony, sharper in pitch than Godzilla’s ever could have been, the scorpion tried desperately to break himself free. He slammed his pincers into Godzilla’s sternum and legs again and again, but it achieved nothing. It changed nothing nor ever could have had the hope to.

Twisting his neck, flexing his jaws, Godzilla reared his head back and ripped the tail free. The head of it, letting Sargon’s blood spew freely into the blizzard and practically freeze before it could settle on the crystal streets and buildings. But he wasn’t done. Now free, Godzilla grasped each of Sargon’s pincers, and the scorpion—lacking the strength from the shock he endured—could only gaze up in that glossy, soulless stare of his.

And see the raised foot high over his head.

Letting it be the last thing he saw…

Godzilla slammed his foot into the earth and crushed anything beneath it.

Sargon stopped moving, yet the chaos raged on.

It raged with the serpents strangling one another. Typhon and Ghidorah were locked in a heated tangle of necks and limbs. Though Typhon got the surprise hit on him, Ghidorah was still much stronger. Much deadlier. And far too much for Typhon to handle alone.

That dominance quickly shifted once Ghidorah regained his footing. He rose up, prying off the dragon with his tails and cackling down at the fiery red serpent. Typhon roared back in a clear act of failed intimidation, to which Ghidorah was far from intimidated. Still, Typhon lunged forward out of the range of his own will, out of his realm of natural instinct and control. Following only the will of his master and what was demanded of him.

Yet even the idea, the promise of a glory of standing beside his king upon the new world could have never prepared Typhon for what came next.

The lunge was not calculated. It was sloppy, rushed, with no control and acting only on pure, animalistic rage. King Ghidorah had faced it so many times before, from many, many dissidents who once challenged his rule several millennia ago. Godzilla was different because he fought differently. He knew his foes, he studied his enemies, and he had the strength and knowledge and instinct to face against Ghidorah and survive.

Typhon was just like all the others. So, Ghidorah treated him as such. Both Ni and San shot out like striking vipers, their fangs digging deep into Typhon’s wings. Howling in sharp pain, Typhon reached for their necks to claw at them. Instead, he felt an even sharper pain rip through his bones. Tear completely through his limbs and sever his wings completely from his body when Ichi fired a singular gravity beam.

Slicing off first the right and then the left wing in one arching motion.

The center head shrieked. The four serpents left upon his body hissed to accompany Typhon’s torment. With the burnt wings hanging loosely from Ghidorah’s jaws, Typhon fell to the earth. He fell and watched as Ghidorah’s heads relinquished his wings, all three jaws opening wide with sick, demented intent glowing in his horrendous eyes. He tried to crawl away, but it was fruitless. The Devil flew forth and then stomped on him, trapping him to the ground and beneath his wrath.

Typhon struggled to escape, even going as far as to cry out to his king, yet his king did not answer him. Not a single whisper in his mind. No more orders to tell him what to do next. It was all dead silence. He was abandoned. He had failed.

Not yet. Typhon took in a deep breath and spewed forth a wave of fire as a last resort to escape, to fight back, to do anything.

King Ghidorah merely tore through his pathetic flames with three gravity beams, piercing the fire, dousing the source, and decimating Typhon’s skull. Right through his agape jaws and exploding outward into the crystal road.

Shutting his mouths, Ghidorah glared down at the smoldering, motionless body beneath him, and the terrible deed was done.

The chaos raged on, blending in seamlessly with the sheer and utter madness unfolding across the Crystal Empire. And still Fluttershy saw it.

With how unrelenting the battle in the skies had become, Fluttershy quickly abandoned the air and galloped across the crystal streets. Hiding behind one building to the next, tilting her terrified gaze back to the storm to search for her friends, she soon found herself utterly captivated by the events unfolding all around her.

Witnessing Godzilla crush Sargon’s head made her lose her breath.

Seeing Ghidorah pierce Typhon’s skull with his gravity beams made her heart fall.

Horrified to see these creatures being so needlessly slaughtered, Fluttershy opened her lips to take in a trembling breath. That breath turned into a gasp, which evolved into a piercing scream when she saw King Sombra slash his claw across the sky and send Celestia, Luna, and Cadance flying over Fluttershy’s head. All three Alicorns crashed into different locations; Celestia through a crystal house, Luna into the upper floors of a distant tower, and Cadance hitting the street and crashing against the side of one of Sombra’s crystals.

The shattered gems fell around her, Fluttershy shielding her head and fearfully crying out his name.

“Discord!”

Immediately dragging his claw across the earth after dealing with the Alicorns, Sombra shifted focus back onto Ghidorah, the three-headed dragon charging him furiously. Sombra bellowed, ripping up a chunk of crystal debris and tossing the remnants at the beast. Ghidorah merely swatted it aside with his golden wing, meeting Sombra for a head-on collision.

He would have, anyway…

Had Discord not suddenly appeared and slashed his tail across their heads.

Both Sombra and Ghidorah felt the impact deafening their senses, each Titan crashing against various structures and crystals before they finally found their footing. Shaking away the dullness in their heads, they turned to see the slithering draconequus rush them with invigorated speed and tenacity. He had to. He heard the cry from his best friend pierce so very closely to his heart.

In one rolling motion forward, Discord simultaneously wrapped his tail around Sombra’s head and launched the MUTO clear across an empire. Sombra crashed and bounced, his form disappearing beneath the mounds of his own crystal towers sinking down on top of him. In tandem, Discord also swiped high with his fist, striking Ichi square on his jaw and sending the center head rearing upward. He didn’t relent, kicking off the ground with help from his wings and driving his fists against each head.

He could have done so much more, but Discord had a promise to uphold. The natural balance of his friends’ world—of his world—required his chaotic absence. So, he used as little chaos as possible, dealing with the parasitic invasion of his home with some good ol’ fashion kaiju fisticuffs, as he liked to put it.

Standing on his tail, Discord reared back and drove his feet into Ghidorah’s chest. The impact sent Monster Zero skittering across the earth, the king having to grasp at the ground with the tips of his wings just to slow himself down considerably. With his heads low, now so very high, King Ghidorah didn’t hesitate and breathed in fiercely, firing off three golden bolts of lightning from his screeching jaws. To his shock, he watched the draconequus charge straight into the light…

Twist and turn his body to avoid the beams…

And then launch himself like a bullet directly over Ghidorah’s heart.

That strike was far stronger, far superior than his prior engagements with the dragon. It sent a shock wave that knocked the King of Terror off his feet and onto his back, his wings displayed high and wide, his heads crying out as he made impact across the Crystal Empire. And there, Discord appeared in a sudden flash, standing tall and bouncing lightly on his feet, fists tightened outward. He couldn’t help but smirk lightly at his astonishing feats. Without chaos magic, especially.

Swiping his thumb across his nose, Discord sniffed rather triumphantly and boldly declared, “Not so tough now when you face a foe of equal or greater—!”

His voice was silenced by the unholy roar blowing out his eardrums.

It was as if every ounce of strength in his body had vanished, Discord practically crumbling as the dark sound waves washed completely through his back. Like it had pierced his soul and shattered it. Hands to his ears, knees to the ground, Discord bellowed and shut his eyes as tight as he could. He couldn’t escape it. He couldn’t move.

Sombra’s dark roar kept him impaled against the earth.

The MUTO Prime stood several hundred yards away, pressing the attack while his dark roar kept Discord at bay. As it should have. Not even the Lord of Chaos could have defeated him before his transformation, and he stood even less of a chance now. His roar splintered entire buildings of pure, hardened gem, shredding the road into millions of fragments and decimating the T.I.T.A.N. forces unfortunately caught within the wake of his power.

He pressed on the attack until he couldn’t any longer. Until he witnessed the great serpent fly forward and crush the Spirit of Chaos’ back with the bottom of his foot.

Discord was low enough to do so, the draconequus gasping for breath the moment Ghidorah stomped mercilessly on his already wounded spine. Pressing his fists into the earth, Discord tried desperately to stand up, to miraculously gather some much-needed strength and escape the hold of the Golden Demise. Instead, he found no strength.

He found only himself at the mercy of King Ghidorah, and the beast held no mercy.

San sniffed. As did Ni and Ichi. They all smelled it. They all sensed it. He reared down and sank his teeth into Discord’s neck, absorbing and siphoning the chaotic forces flowing in Discord’s blood stream. Discord’s eyes popped open, his jaws open to scream but not a sound escaping him. He couldn’t even breathe, as if Ghidorah was sucking out every breath from his lungs. Absorbing every ounce of chaotic magic he had. Devouring his very spirit.

But he didn’t consume much of anything at all. For a blinding white beam of harmonic power struck Ghidorah in the chest and knocked him off his feet. Launched him clear across the air, across the Empire, with such ferocity and strength that even Ghidorah was shocked by it. He impacted countless crystal buildings, the Hydra eventually hitting the earth and sliding several hundred more feet.

Discord struck the ground, his eyelids weakly opening. His breath hardly audible. But still alive.

Sombra turned to the source of the harmonic breath and met only the rearing claw of Godzilla wrapping tightly around his throat. Godzilla cried, driving his teeth onto the side of Sombra’s head and then proceeding to slam the MUTO into various crystal structures. Anything standing before Godzilla fell in a shattered husk of countless gems. Sombra’s screams echoed and were suddenly cut off with each deafening impact, his body vanishing within the raining debris.

Fluttershy watched from so far below. She watched the chaos unfold in ways she never even imagined was possible. She watched Godzilla ram Sombra’s body into the crystal skyscraper several blocks ahead of her, the entire structure coming down and dousing the street in a wave of frosty fog.

Fluttershy backpedaled.

She froze. Though still horrified, she turned to the hellish screams echoing above her and barely got out of the street in time. Her yelp was silenced by the two Titans crashing into the road where she once stood. Her eyes, glazed and petrified, turned to see the flames coating Mothra’s body, and still she fought. She slashed her blade-like forelimb across Rodan’s head and kicked off of him, leaving the screeching Fire Demon thrashing and rolling further down the street while the moth took flight.

Running down the alley into the next street, seeing Amhuluk and Behemoth tearing each other apart, Fluttershy once more lost all feeling in her limbs. Her wings, frozen to her side, refused to act in order to take flight, to escape. Instead, she stared slack-jawed from below as Behemoth swung madly with his tusks, devastating numerous crystal buildings in his wake.

Amhuluk dodged the attacks, pouncing with a shrieking lunge and latching himself onto Behemoth’s face. Flinging his head back, the mammalian Titan managed to loosen the creature’s grasp on him. He succeeded, tossing his head left and ripping Amhuluk off of his tusks. His victory was short, was stolen, when Amhuluk shot out his razor-sharp claws.

And cleanly sliced Behemoth’s left tusk completely off.

The agony Behemoth felt was unprecedented. His roars were filled with unhinged anguish, the Titan thrashing his head back and forth. Backpedaling, he stumbled over himself as his tusk finally hit the earth, crashing in the midst of a large cluster of homes. Amhuluk crashed in tandem with the tusk, but he rose instead, turning his savage cruelty onto the wounded Behemoth and screeching.

With one more pounce, Amhuluk neared the exposed neck of the Titan, only to have a dive-bombing Mothra steal from him his prize.

Slamming Amhuluk into the street, Mothra rolled with him for several yards more, Fluttershy watching them pass her by with a trail of destruction following the two. Her cries echoed throughout the Empire, while Amhuluk’s screams pierced Fluttershy’s heart again and again. It was too much for her mind to even process, to even fathom, and the mortified tears started to slowly build on the edges of her eyes.

Feeling the tremor and turning back to Behemoth, Fluttershy could only silently gasp as the earth erupted and Yamata no Orochi burst free through mounds of crystal. His jaws latched around Behemoth’s open windpipe, followed by the remaining eight mouths biting and tearing at the creature’s fur and skin. Hearing his pained cries earned one from Fluttershy herself, the Pegasus taking a brave but pointless step forward.

For what could she do? Absolutely nothing…

She never needed to.

A duo of magical beams sliced through the storm, illuminating the darkness enveloping the Crystal Empire with bright streams of gold and blue. They impacted the tremendous centipede and earned a shrill scream from his many, many mouths. Yamata fell to the earth, leaving the bleeding Behemoth barely standing. Barely awake.

The last thing he saw was the image of the two sisters, Celestia and Luna, hovering above him with the arrival of the third Alicorn shortly after. Together, all three combined their magic and fired a singular spell that struck Behemoth directly in his forehead. His eyes bulged, before slowly rolling into the back of his head, and he soon fell into a deep, dark slumber.

The sedative spell—empowered now by three Alicorns—worked wonders in how quickly it had taken Behemoth out of the fight. Though they had no time to celebrate, all three of them quickly turning to the shrieking Yamata no Orochi. They attempted the same spell onto the beast, but the centipede acted faster and burrowed into the ground.

Madness enveloped her world.

She neared the edges of the Crystal Empire and still could not escape it.

No matter where she turned, no matter what she saw, it was always another level deeper into Tartarus, or what Fluttershy imagined it to be. It was beyond comprehension, beyond any rational thought that the mortal mind could formulate. She couldn’t even force herself to fly. Her steps became rampant and uncontrolled, the Pegasus shambling mindlessly with a numb sense of fear coating every instinct of her being.

It was all nearly a blur from that point forward.

Baphomet answered the cry of his king and came to Sombra’s aid, leaping onto Godzilla’s back and ramming the Alpha Predator into a cluster of dark crystals. Godzilla roared in agitation, reaching and slashing back at the flailing Titan attached to his dorsal plates. Baphomet clung on, rearing high and slicing his black claws at the back of Godzilla’s head.

The white skull was red with bloody accents, and Baphomet wailed into the storm, a clash of golden lightning bursting over his head. Under the light of the lightning strike, Shining Armor’s T.I.T.A.N. fleet zeroed in on the creature interfering with the alpha. It then began the thunderous bombardment, creating a flurry of fiery eruptions across Baphomet’s back. The screams that Baphomet made were unholy.

Still, it allowed Godzilla to grasp his arm, biting down on the limb and flinging Baphomet forward. With his arm still within his jaws, Godzilla then proceeded to drag the flailing Titan across the street, into various buildings, until he eventually flung him into one of Sombra’s own crystal towers. It all came down in an avalanche of darkness.

Godzilla snorted before turning away, not even noticing the stirring within the rubble. Baphomet, broken and bloodied, still found some semblance of strength left in his body to rise up. He pushed the crystals off of him and groaned, only to have his groans turn into cries of pain.

He had landed right into T.I.T.A.N.’s trap.

The ponies within the buildings, standing on numerous rooftops, all fired their spells onto the prone creature. The heavy artillery rolled into the street, a multitude of tanks and trebuchets unloading their ordinance. Leading the charge was Special Agent Bon Bon, trailed by Agent Daring Do, Lyra Heartstrings, and Spike. Baphomet screamed.

The ordinance was a mix of sedatives and freezing potions. The spells fired off from the unicorns in various buildings overlooking Baphomet also helped, but it was the potions that really earned Bon Bon’s attention at just how effective they were. Before she knew it, almost all of the Titan was covered in frost, his movements slowed considerably, and the sedatives beginning to take over.

It worked almost too well… and Bon Bon slowly turned to her environment. Saw the snow falling, the storm billowing, the chilling winds howling. She smirked.

She turned to her T.I.T.A.N. forces, shouting, “These kaiju aren’t used to this kind of environment! Switch all ordinance to freezing potions and focus all spells to do the same! Come on; let’s move out! On me!”

Leaving behind the sedated Baphomet, Bon Bon led her T.I.T.A.N. forces further into the Empire. Fluttershy watched them leave her behind, not a single pony within their unit knowing she was even there, hidden in the shadows, her trembling hoof outstretched toward them.

It didn’t take long for her to be forced out of her hiding spot, Fluttershy galloping away to avoid the oncoming onslaught from the rest of Ghidorah’s army.

For the Queen MUTO and Methuselah turned their fury into focus, driving themselves into the MUTO Prime and ramming Sombra into a cluster of towers of his own making. Doing so gave Ghidorah a straight shot at Godzilla, the two glaring each other down mere moments before they clashed. Sombra’s trembling roars echoed in the midst of their battle, cried out and called for help.

Help could not come.

Yamata no Orochi was climbing the tallest, most jagged dark crystal formed by his own king. His multitude of legs helped him to reach its peak, all eight mouths biting onto the shard in order for the centipede to gain a stronger grasp on it. All to escape the rampaging Scylla.

Still, his efforts did not deter her. Scylla reared back and slashed once, twice, and a third time for good measure at the base of the tower. It cracked. It tilted. The weight brought it down and forced Yamata no Orochi to come crashing with it. To Scylla’s dismay, however, the tower fell in her direction. And she could not escape it in time, so she raised her front legs in order to stop it.

Yamata fell on top of her, fell with the dark crystal joining him, and buried them both beneath several tons of rubble.

T.I.T.A.N. acted quickly while they were both immobilized, firing a relentless bombardment of sedative spells and freezing potions onto the two. Knowing the spells wouldn’t last long, the ground forces moved on to deal with the other Titans.

Fluttershy found herself stepping out into the open. Her eyes, glazed and shaken, with a pale coat joining her features, stared breathlessly onto the sheer amount of destruction unfolding before her. She saw the legs of Scylla jolted upward from the rubble, the beast unmoving while Yamata no Orochi’s body had all but frozen to the earth. T.I.T.A.N. wouldn’t kill them, that much Fluttershy ensured. That much she hoped for.

And yet… seeing the fleet above her head bombarding the Empire, watching the ground forces trap and ensnare each constrained Titan, Fluttershy couldn’t help but allow the sinking dread make its way into her heart. A little seed of fear, and it was enough to blossom. Enough to give her the idea that the Titans would not survive the onslaught. Nothing they could do would prevent that.

Worst of all, she could only imagine the Titans would join ponykind in the great extinction if they failed…

But hope shined brightest in the dark, and Mothra’s light was enough to elicit a spark of hope within the Pegasus. Her eyes fluttered upward, seeing the Queen of the Monsters locked in a heated battle with Amhuluk. Her flight pattern was torn asunder, the moth’s cries sounding off as Amhuluk tried desperately to rip as much from her body as possible.

Instead, Mothra kicked him off, watched as the beast descended and crashed through the roof of the nearest building. Swooping past him, Mothra saw Amhuluk thrash in the rubble. He spun toward her, screeching at her with flailing tendrils surrounding his infected glare. Then, he leaped for her, claws extended, arms stretched to their ends, fangs poised for the kill.

It was the last act of defiance from his end, moments before Mothra dive-bombed and knocked Amhuluk back into the earth.

She pinned him down, Amhuluk biting and clawing and thrashing to no avail. He screamed directly into Mothra’s face, but the queen was unfazed. She merely held him tighter, waited until the arrival of three Alicorns before she finally loosened herself. Tilting her gaze to them, Mothra watched as Celestia, Luna, and Cadance all fired a shared sedative spell into the Titan’s forehead.

Amhuluk opened his jaws as wide as he could manage, but not a sound escaped him. He slumped back onto the ground, motionless and lost in the realm of dreamless sleep. Mothra breathed, gave a chittering cry of exhaustion as she finally stepped off from the creature’s body. Her legs trembled as she moved away. Her wings, once glorious in their ethereal glow, were singed and torn. Her body fared no better, but she remained standing.

She needed to.

There was a moment, a fracture in time when nothing more mattered. When her eyes settled to the earth and she saw the yellow Pegasus standing in the midst of such death and devastation. Fluttershy saw her, too. Nothing but the snow separated them, the falling petals like ghosts in the midst of a black sea. Their gazes locked and they saw one another for who they truly were.

When faced with that reality, with life and death, and seeing the true nature of a wrathful species engaging in ferocious warfare, one could hide nothing. And no matter how brave she believed herself to be, Fluttershy still appeared so very lost. She was lost, deep inside herself not knowing where to turn or what hope to believe in, for her hope stood trembling before her.

But Mothra knew herself. Though the pain was immense, though it did hurt so very much, her purpose and her destiny would not be contained by such trivial matters such as fear. She only wished Fluttershy could come to believe that as well, for the time was near.

Mothra lifted her head and saw her king.

Still locked in a heated battle with the Demon.

The pain was so immense… and Mothra flew.

She kicked up from the shattered earth in a gust of fury, spraying the wind and the frost and the snow harmlessly past Fluttershy. Leaving the Pegasus to gaze wondrously to the great moth, watching her ascension higher and higher until she finally touched the heart of the storm. And then, she fell. She descended in a great shimmer of lights to engage the Devil for one last cataclysmic fight for ponykind’s survival. She would fight for them to the last breath if need be. For their world, for ponykind…

For every last living being.

Even if the Living Fire itself prevented her at every turn.

Rodan emerged out of the storm itself, descending faster and wailing a war cry far greater than Mothra could have managed. His talons latched to her back as he collided into her, Mothra shrieking and rolling instinctively in mid-air. Fluttershy cried out, hooves rising to shield her agape mouth. Tears were flooding down her eyes, the mare not wishing to see any longer… but unable to.

She saw all of it.

Their battle was vicious, and it never left the skies. Breaking off only led the two back to one another, and each clash was devastating. His talons latched and tore at her while her forelimbs slashed and cut into Rodan’s hardened, bio-volcanic skin. Rodan howled into her face, his eyes glowing a hellish, blood red. Mothra roared back, her eyes shimmering a haunting, heavenly blue. They rolled and flew, crashed against various buildings and picked right back up into the storm that fused with the skies.

They flew too close to the T.I.T.A.N. fleet, and the results were devastating. Airships teetered off in a desperate attempt to escape. Others were not so fortunate, balloons turned to flaming shreds once Rodan’s wings impacted them. Tempest’s own fleet felt the heat of the Fire Demon, various airships caught in his firestorm as they tried to fire away at his barreling form.

Luckily, her own airship managed to evade Mothra and Rodan, and she stood tall upon her deck and gazed horrifically to the destruction the two Titans caused. It was raining fire and death, and the numbers would only rise the longer they did nothing.

So, she did something. “It’s too chaotic up here! We need to back off!”

The radios were ablaze among the fleets. Shining Armor acknowledged Tempest’s request from the bridge of the Radiance, the prince shouting back, “All airships disengage! Break off for now and gather your forces! We need to secure our own!”

The order was followed through because no one disagreed. Leading the pack, the Radiance vanished into the fog with flames licking at its hull. Countless other airships followed it, with Tempest’s own fleet joining along with numerous other royal and military craft. They left behind a raining fire, the flaming husks of the fallen descending to the Crystal Empire for a final rest upon the earth.

So did those flaming airships fall, careening over Fluttershy’s head and narrowly missing the fleeing Pegasus. Instead, it crashed into the building she ran beside, shooting forth an explosion of fire and debris that spread across the entire road. Dust and frost fell on top of her, Fluttershy tripping in a failed attempt to escape. She saw the darkness envelope her. She covered her head with her forelegs and screamed, closed her eyes until the nightmare was finally over.

Crying and praying for the horror to end.

For so long, she heard nothing but the settling sounds of destruction. The reverberating roars of the beasts of the earth and of the sky killing one another. She felt nothing but the cold, saw only the dark, and cowered beneath its chilling embrace. Her body shivered uncontrollably, her whimpers somehow being the only thing she could hear for a moment.

Even the distant cries became numb.

The hooves grasping her felt almost like nothing compared to the cold.

But soon… the darkness faded away, and Fluttershy was greeted to a familiar sight. She lifted her tear-streaked face to meet Twilight’s comforting expression. Her friend spoke words of that same comfort, but Fluttershy could not hear her. It was all still so numb, one feeling, one part of her returning slowly. At least she had Twilight’s reassuring smile to lead her further out of the dark.

The rest of her friends were there, too. Rainbow Dash scooting in close to see if Fluttershy was okay, relieved to see she was. Applejack and Rarity holding expressions that seemed almost as lost as hers, but holding their true emotions back once their eyes were locked with Fluttershy’s. Pinkie Pie bit her lower lip, shouting something at Twilight, but hardly anything being heard. Twilight found them all.

She found Fluttershy, and Twilight couldn’t hold back. She hugged her, cradling Fluttershy’s head in her forelegs and whispering something in her ear. A promise never to leave her. A reassuring assumption that they would make it out of this alive. It could have been, but Fluttershy didn’t hear her. She merely held her intensely back and sobbed into Twilight’s chest.
> Chapter 44 – Loose Ends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 44



“Revenge is always the weak pleasure of a little and narrow mind.”



— Juvenal



Crystal Empire




Titanus Amhuluk was dealt with. Mothra could not aid them any longer, for Titanus Rodan was locked in a deadly collision with her in the skies. And from what Celestia, Luna, and Cadance could see, Godzilla was losing steam. His fighting spirit was growing weary.

They didn’t understand why, but Godzilla was faltering. 

It was noticeable the longer he and Ghidorah battled. Their raging clash tore apart the Crystal Empire to its roots, miles of devastation traveling from one end of the Empire to the other. Lying in the destruction were the unconscious forms of the defeated Titans, with the armies of the world having properly dealt with them. Containing them. Holding them still. Keeping them alive, per the orders of the Radiance and those that led them into battle. 

But they couldn’t spare all of them. There were some casualties, as to be expected. Numerous lives from T.I.T.A.N. and from the world’s armies lost in the crossfire from the colossal beasts tearing one another apart. Even a couple of Titans lost their lives, despite T.I.T.A.N.’s best efforts. Sargon and Typhon’s bodies lay scorched and torn, crushed and bloody. Dead, without any hope of resuscitating them. Even then, there were still others fighting. Still so many still battling for dominance. 

Godzilla and Ghidorah raged the longest, the hardest, the two alphas in the heart of the storm. King Ghidorah remained as vicious as ever, the bloodlust in his fearsome expressions never once cracking or falling apart. Godzilla, on the other hand, was slowing down considerably. 

His dorsal plates pulsed brighter and brighter, steam radiating from each spine. The rainbow of colors and the whiteness clouding his veins were slowly consuming the rest of his body. With each thumping pulse of his radioactive heart, the infection only grew. The colors spread even further. The veins cracked deeper across the skin. 

It was noticeably affecting him, the white cloud in Godzilla’s eyes fading and his pupils becoming visible. His breathing was heavy and ragged, his movements slowing considerably while his body only elevated in temperature. Deep within, he was reaching a critical breaking point. His heart and the power flowing throughout his being was growing so unbearably intense that Godzilla’s mind alone could not handle it. His body was finally beginning to weaken to the overwhelming forces clashing within him.

By then, Ghidorah had already taken advantage.

He shrieked, charging forward and flying over Godzilla’s head. Spinning around, he wrapped his tails around Godzilla’s neck, the Titan crying in shock at the action. He was suddenly yanked off his feet, pulled backward and crashing into various crystal structures. The devastation he crafted was catastrophic, paving a canyon of unhinged desolation with the body of another as his tool. Ghidorah proceeded to drag him for several hundred more yards, finally relinquishing him and sending Godzilla crashing and rolling across dozens of houses. 

There he was laid, unmoving, hardly breathing, his eyelids slowly covering his wounded gaze. The Golden Devil zeroed in on him, poised for the kill with his fangs bared and forked tongues flicking in unsatiated desire. That desire for blood was not met, for when the Alicorns finally struck it earned the king’s attention almost immediately. 

The powers of the ones who once wielded the sun and the moon could be felt as if they still controlled such celestial bodies. Ni and Ichi visibly flinched back and stumbled as the golden and dark blue beams pierced his armored hide. It was joined shortly by the light blue magical blast from a certain Princess of Love, the explosion striking Ichi right between the eyes and earning a piercing roar from the center head. San and Ni focused forward, hissing at the approaching insects.

Across the blizzard they soared, all three Alicorns pelting the tyrant king with unrelenting magical beams. Their intent wasn’t to defeat him, or to even hurt him. They knew their power alone wasn’t strong enough to match Ghidorah’s. It was never their goal to try and match him; it was only their goal to try and distract him. To keep him busy while Godzilla recovered.

His recovery was slow. Agonizingly slow. Godzilla crawled back up to his feet, slamming his claws against the rooftops of different buildings just to try and bring himself to stand. Steam and heat were exhausted from his jaws, his eyes flicking open and closed again and again. He needed a minute more to fully stand, to ready himself for the next inevitable round with the Demon of the Stars.

And there was Ghidorah, as relentless as ever, cackling and stampeding his way to Godzilla once more. The only thing stopping him now were the Alicorns. 

“Our magic…!” Luna cried, keeping up the pressure on the charging hydra. She grunted, “… will not hold him back forever, sister!”

“Godzilla isn’t ready!” Cadance added, twisting her wide and worrisome eyes rapidly back.

“Ugh!” Celestia grunted, her furious expression tightened as her golden beam struck Ghidorah’s hide and didn’t even slow him down. His rushing body only proceeded to tear through the crystals before him, his hellish glare latched only with his rising foe. His storm pushed and pulled on the Alicorns, but they remained. Their magic continued to fire. Their hearts continued to race.

Their resolve remained unshaken.

Celestia knew they had no choice now. “Sedate him!” she screamed

“Which head?!” Luna immediately responded.

“No heads!” her sister shouted back. “Go for the heart!”

There was no argument. No time for it. What little time they had was spent gathering their magic to the appropriate power. They flew together, all three Alicorns lifting their heads high and simultaneously firing off a sedative spell. All three colors clashed, the piercing gold, dark and light blue all colliding in mid-air, spinning toward its target, and meeting Ghidorah dead in the chest. The dragon did not dodge it. The dragon did not have the time to.

A direct hit…

… and yet nothing.

Maybe there was a moment where their hope had risen, where Ghidorah had nearly lost his footing and was pushed backward from the force of the blast. The magic surely had pierced him, but to their horror mere seconds later... he did not fall. Their power was not able to control him. His was an alien power, a force of unknown and unimaginable strength. He did not belong to their natural world. His powers were not bound to theirs. They could not match him. They could not control him.

They could not defeat him.

His glare could melt through solid earth, seeing only the three Alicorns that dared to defy him. They were frozen under the heat of his glare, still shocked to see their magic having no effect despite a perfect hit. By the time they did react, it was nearly too late.

King Ghidorah lifted all three of his heads. His jaws fell open and an electrifying current began to flow up inside his towering necks. He breathed in so deeply that his chest practically inflated like a balloon. And then, he breathed and let loose an ear-splitting, storm-tearing, earth-shattering scream to coincide with his triple gravity beams. Where all three were intended for each Alicorn.

Finally, the sisters came to. They blinked and breathed and ignited their horns while Cadance was still trapped under the blinding rays only intensifying her way. Frozen to it all, Cadance did nothing as the gravity beams reached her. She blinked once more, and Celestia and Luna were there beside her, having formed a protective shield around her. Around them.

Cadance held her breath. Stopped breathing altogether when the gravity beams struck.

The impact was deafening, a clash of magical forces both ethereal and extraterrestrial. Of Equus and of the invasive species. Two of the greatest magical users on the planet met the power of the One Who is Many, where his strength came from the stars. From powers beyond their mortal world. That imbalance was properly shown, as the sheer force of the gravity beams pushed back the bubble the three Alicorns were encased in. Even when Cadance finally joined them and added her magic to the concoction, it mattered little. They fought hard, and they fought long. They fought their hearts out, and it still wasn’t enough. 

Ghidorah pressed even harder, and they soared. 

They flew over Godzilla’s head, the gravity beams ceasing and their shield crumbling once it made impact with the earth. And once it did, all three Alicorns crashed and rolled. For so very far. In an unrelenting display of bodily torment, only then did they finally come to rest. They slid, all three of them separated across the street, but still somehow together. All finally resting, lying, breathing so very softly.

Blood coated their bodies and bruises painted their limbs, their wings. They were all barely awake, the darkness wanting to cloud their visions but not a single one of them relenting. The sounds of chaos and warfare kept them awake, the mere shadow of an idea of their absence being the downfall of Equestria too much for them to bear. So, they fought on, in their own internal battle to stay awake and stay alive.

They fought and fought and fought…

Until the darkness returned.

The darkness surrounded them, but this was not an internal struggle. No longer. This was something they all felt at once. This was real, happening all around them. All of them together, seeing and feeling and breathing in the shadows shrouding the street. Lying in the ruins, Celestia and Luna tilted their heads to the see the mists of blackness slithering around. Cadance flicked her eyes back and forth, somehow finding the strength to tighten her jaw and lift her head.

She, too, saw the blackness. She saw the shadows like serpents slithering around her, around them. The silence was stifling, and soon it all ended when their breaths were not alone, but joined by another. When the light from the storm and the lightning was doused in a blanket of shadow and they lifted their heads simultaneously to the sky.

And saw King Sombra glaring down at them.

He was practically silent in his approach, startling considering his immense size and MUTO form. Yet he was not constrained by Jinshin-Mushi’s body. His unholy dark arts and magical prowess enabled Sombra to flow as his equine body once had, moving with the shadows and as silent as them. Each of his massive forelimbs were crushing one end of the road to the next, his head hovering over the three Alicorns while his pulsating green visor showered them with light.

Far behind him, Methuselah and the Queen MUTO lay bleeding and defeated. The shadows curled around their bodies and slowly slithered away, leaving the two Titans barely alive from Sombra’s rampage. Those shadows curled throughout the Empire, washing it in an eternal embrace of cold, terrifying, inky blackness. 

Those shadows all curled around Sombra. All surrounded the street as his glare zeroed in on the three Alicorns. The banes of his existence. The two who had managed to conquer his Empire and banish him to the deepest, darkest hells of the Frozen North. The one who kept him trapped outside of his own Empire, laid claim to it alongside her nuisance of a husband. The audacity. The travesty. The mere thought of it made Sombra practically breathe raging flames from his jaws.

Instead, he breathed only a soft and trembling growl, his jaws opening wider as his head fell slow to the three Alicorns. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance did nothing, could do nothing. Their bodies were beaten and their magic was all but extinguished. They watched in frozen, perpetuating stillness as Sombra’s quaking groans tremored the shattered earth they laid on. And, dare they say it, they felt a piercing rod of fear strike their hearts and keep them impaled to the street. 

Sombra breathed in their fear… and relished in it. How long had he desired to taste Celestia’s deepest fears? How long had Luna hid behind the façade of bravery, only to reveal her true self in her final moments? How sweet was Princess Cadance’s fear brought to its fullest once more, rivaling even that of when Sombra conquered her home, held her child in his grasp, and watched them bow in defeat before him. The fear then was raw, real and true. He tasted it now all the same.

But his desires and his intentions were not to elongate their destruction, even if he so wanted to bathe in their fears. To watch them suffer, as he had suffered. To hear their tormented cries begging for release, begging him to kill them, only to have their cries echo louder, reach far wider, and let their closest friends hear them wail. To show the world that they succumbed to his terror, that the rulers who once wielded the mightiest powers ever seen on Equus now yielded and cried and perished to him, it would have been so satisfying. And yet Sombra had a greater reward in mind. He intended for something far simpler. 

Intending for nothing more than the kill. 

He needed nothing more than that. It was all he desired for the ones who had taken all he had built and twisted it into their vision. Their deaths would bring him more satisfaction than the death of the great serpent. But to rival his coming world empire, Sombra did not believe anything could be more satisfying than that. Their deaths certainly came close, for it was a vengeance more than a thousand years brewing. For a vengeance that was finally ready to be satisfied. 

Sombra opened his maw wider, his teeth mere feet from their heads.

But just then, he heard them…

From his shadows hiding in every corner of the Crystal Empire, he heard them approaching. Galloping. Flying. Stampeding his way. Sombra closed his mouth only slightly. 

Down the road to his far left, he tilted his head to see them. The Elements of Harmony. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy flying as fast as their wings could push them. Rarity and Applejack galloping as quickly as their strength could give. Pinkie Pie breaking the laws of physics and bouncing, zipping, flying, and racing from one building top to the other. Twilight Sparkle leading them all from above, the Alicorn holding the ferocious stare of a princess intending to defend her friends. Her heart could be felt in the cry she gave. Raw, powerful, true, the testaments to a real and rightful leader.

Just then, Sombra felt her cry and realized that he would have never been satisfied just with the Alicorns. It was them. The Elements of Harmony, the ones who had miraculously bested him in one fatal fluke that never should have been. They were the ones he desired beneath his global empire. They were the ones whose deaths would cement his unstoppable rule.

Twilight, the Elements, Celestia… they were all going to perish this day.

At last, he was ready. The time was now.

For a vengeance finally ready to be satisfied.
> Chapter 45 – Never Made to Rule
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 45



“The murdered do haunt their murderers, I believe. / I know that ghosts have wandered on earth. / Be with me always—take any form—drive me mad! / Only do not leave me in this abyss, where I cannot find you!”



— Emily Brontë



Crystal Empire




In a rapid impulse, Twilight Sparkle abandoned the street and took off into the skies, screaming as she did so, “Girls, move!”

They did well to heed Twilight’s warning, for if they were a second too late, they may not have been there any longer. For when King Sombra shuddered the world with his massive fists, his dark magic coiled throughout his body, was empowered through his horn, and shot free from his mouth in a devastating dark roar.

The entirety of the street before him exploded.

It was the scream that resembled the sounds of nightmares, of hellish demons wailing through the fires of eternal torture. The shock wave eviscerated houses and turned them into rubble, nearly turned them into dust. A stream of dark forces flew over the street, purple and green bolts of electricity coursing through it and striking anything caught within the whirlwind of power Sombra unleashed. It looked as if nothing would have survived such power, or even escape it for that matter.

Thankfully, the Elements of Harmony were not in any way intending to die today.

Each mare broke off. Rainbow and Fluttershy each took a different path, Rainbow zooming off to the right while Fluttershy evaded to the left. Applejack slid to cover outside of the street, ducking and shielding herself in the safety of a small trench carved into the earth from the Titans’ rampage. Rarity did the same on the opposite street, finding no trench and instead shielding herself with a magical bubble behind a home. The home itself was shredded by the dark roar, but Rarity remained safe. Pinkie Pie bounced, zipped, and practically teleported from one house to the next. 

When his dark roar had ceased, all that was left was a mile of pure devastation. 

And not a single Element within it.

Sombra’s moment of mild satisfaction was interrupted by a cannon blast and a helping of cake batter splattering across his right eye. He howled, trying to turn to the childish attack and being met with a ferocious kick from high above. A dive-bomb from none other than Rainbow Dash, the Pegasus slamming her hind leg directly into Sombra’s horn.

He actually physically recoiled from that, Sombra feeling a pang of worry flow through his demented spirit. Not wishing to give them any more breathing room, Sombra thrashed out in an attempt to swat the Pegasus out of the sky. It was difficult with half of his vision covered in cake batter, and it certainly didn’t help with more of the sugary ammunition launched his way.

Pinkie Pie cheered triumphantly from the rooftop she was standing on, pulling the cord on her party cannon and pelting Sombra relentlessly. “Ah, yeah! Take that you big, ugly meanie! Say hello to my delicious friend!”

She pulled the cord once more, and once more cake batter was fired and struck Sombra in the side of his head. By then, the MUTO had enough. He swung toward the source of the attack. Pinkie’s ears fell, her eyes widening as the shadow of Sombra’s claw fell over her.

“Uh, oh—” she tried to mutter before being forced to take evasive action. She practically teleported out of harm’s way, bringing her party cannon with her just as Sombra crushed the entire house with his claw alone. Growling, Sombra found himself being distracted once more, a rainbow trail constantly circling his face and hitting, bucking, and screaming at him relentlessly.

The MUTO Prime flailed about, cackling and roaring with a flurry of rainbows zooming around his head and body. Applejack and Rarity emerged out of hiding, gazing to the sight with incredulous expressions. Fluttershy hovered in mid-air and watched Rainbow Dash do what she did best, Fluttershy knowing deep down Rainbow would never make any progress on her own. Twilight seemed to share Fluttershy’s sentiments.

She hovered high above, staring down below to see Rainbow Dash keeping Sombra distracted. Tilting her stare left, she met Fluttershy’s eyes and the two knew right away what needed to be accomplished. Twilight made that clear with a solid nod to the Pegasus. Fluttershy nodded back, reaffirming her decision. 

Twilight made that clear to everypony when she shouted, “Girls, come together! We need to finish this once and for all!”

That was enough for Pinkie Pie to suddenly zip right in-between Applejack and Rarity. The two mares turned to the Earth pony next to them, Pinkie Pie unable to keep her smile contained. Applejack and Rarity felt the exact same way. Together, all three of them galloped toward King Sombra, lifting their eyes sky high to see Twilight and Fluttershy flying in the same direction. All of them coming together. All of them intending on ending this for good.

Sombra did not let that happen. Not again.

He reared up high, bringing his forelimbs with him, and bellowed as he came crashing down and slammed his fists into the earth. A tremoring shock wave of dust and debris erupted from the impact, washing over the eviscerated street. The wave of destruction was headed directly for the three grounded ponies. And Pinkie Pie, with her strangely enhanced speed, was the first to meet it. Her smile faded, her ears flopped down, just as it hit.

Her screams followed her when she was blown away, directly over Rarity and Applejack’s heads. They remained where they were, with Rarity conjuring a magical shield for herself and Applejack. She wasn’t the greatest magic user around, and she was willing to admit that. Not nearly as good as Twilight, but she had a little skill under her belt. Just enough to keep her and those she cared for safe.

As the shock wave washed over them and finally settled, Rarity cut off her magic and looked down to see Applejack shakily rising to all four hooves. She gave a sturdy thank you, to which Rarity replied with a weak nod and an even weaker smile. Their smiles thankfully increased when Pinkie reappeared next to them in the blink of an eye and a trail of dust behind her. 

Coughing and shaking the dust out of her fluffy mane, Pinkie Pie gave her friends a big, toothy grin and told them, “I’m all right! A little woozy, a little bit of crystal in my lungs, but other than that, a-okay!”

Applejack and Rarity appreciated Pinkie’s positive spin on every situation, especially theirs now. But even that assuredly faded when an ocean of darkness slowly filled the street.

In an instant, a flood of shadows surrounded them. They moved about like waves, crashing and churning throughout the road until it slowly circled around the three ponies. Surrounding them. Trapping them. Ensuring they had no escape for what was to come. Applejack kept her forelegs shielding both Pinkie and Rarity, the mare intending on keeping her best friends safe by any means. Even if she herself couldn’t fight it forever.

Rainbow Dash went for his horn again. 

Punched nothing but a black mist. She made the mistake of stopping, of staring at the mist fading from her hoof and turning to see the wall of shadows evaporate beneath her. For it was then that the mist shot out and coiled itself around her like serpents, wrapping her legs, body, wings, and neck. 

Her eyes popped open when the realization came that she couldn’t breathe. The shadows tightened around her windpipe and ensured a slow and agonizing death, and one she couldn’t fight against no matter how hard she struggled. Unfortunately for Sombra, she didn’t have to fight it. Fortunately for Rainbow Dash, she found her breath once again after Twilight’s magical beam cut through the shadows.

Severing the black serpents from her friend, Twilight flew over shielding Rainbow with her own body, keeping the darkness at bay. Meanwhile, Fluttershy caught a breathless Rainbow Dash coughing and sputtering for air. Peering back at them, Twilight saw that Rainbow was safe. Fluttershy’s expression gave her that indication. 

Just then, a darkness fell over Fluttershy’s face. Her expression fell with it.

All while her eyes rose. And Twilight, fear and curiosity mixing with her intentions, slowly turned to see what it was. Slowly let her eyes rise as well. The shadows, to her horror, reformed into the same terrible claw belonging only to the MUTO Prime. It opened. It fell. It captured all three of them under its shadow and gave Twilight only a second to react.

To protect her friends with a magical shield. 

A wall of shadows became solid, and Sombra’s body became whole again. He held the protective ball of magic in his left claw, with the three Elements inside of it. Soon, that would change. Soon, he would have all of them under his mercy, to which he had none left for the Elements of Harmony. With a swift and deliberate crushing strike, Sombra slammed them into the earth.

The tremor alone shook several miles of the Crystal Empire. But in doing so, Sombra ensured all six mares were together. That, or Twilight’s shield crushed the three beneath her. He would take either.

Twilight would have never allowed it, her shield enveloping around Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, all six of them safe in Twilight’s embrace. All six now trapped beneath Sombra’s claw. Shaken from the impact, Twilight lifted her head only to feel her world dull and blurred. Her feelings were numbed considerably. Her friends hardly looked any better, barely moving. Barely rising. Turning to Twilight for hope when she could provide none.

Nothing more than the magic bursting from her horn.

She tried to rise, pressing her hooves into the shattered street. Immediately faltering and falling when Sombra slammed his fist down. She cried out when he pressed further, crushing them through the street and making a clear indent into the earth. Their unanimous cries were a relishing music to his ears, and Sombra couldn’t get enough of it. It was then where he should have relented, but…

King Sombra held no mercy to his name, not any longer. Not for them. He slammed harder and harder, making the earth sink in until the plates of the world cracked and shattered beneath his strength. Until then, until he heard nothing more beneath his fist, Sombra released them. 

He removed his claw, seeing the shield still barely holding on. It was fractured, and it eventually fell apart, leaving the six ponies lying together in the large indent in the earth. 

It was if the greatest weight was lifted from her shoulders. That did not mean she was inherently safe. If anything, it meant the magic she relinquished left them vulnerable, open for destruction. Yet there was only so much left that Twilight could do. She tried to bring her friends together, she tried to enable the power of the Elements of Harmony within them, but Sombra was there every step. Evading or stopping them every single time. Now, Twilight could only weakly open her eyes and see what was left.

Rainbow Dash had all but lost consciousness, Fluttershy prodding and shaking her, begging her best friend to get up. Pinkie Pie shakily tried to rise to her hooves, only to plop back down on her chest and sigh sadly. Applejack tried to lift up Rarity, but neither one of them truly having the strength themselves to stand. Instead, Applejack settled with lifting her glare skyward. Fluttershy followed her, her stare being more frightened and less furious. Pinkie Pie did the same, Rarity joining them. All of them filled with fear one way or another.

Twilight eventually stared to the sky as well, and she could understand their fear.

King Sombra overshadowed them. 

His fists were planted on each side of the tattered road he had decimated, crushing the homes on his left and right. His head was only about fifty or so yards above them, the piercing emerald glare of his visor peering down on them with a sort of murderous, devilish intent. The purple mists flowed. His horn cackled and stirred with unholy power. His jaws fell open as a soft growl emanated deep down his throat. Yet even deeper than that came something far worse…

“You reeeaaally believed you could stop me?”

When they all heard that familiar voice call to them from the shadows, from the beast, from Sombra himself… that fear was made real. 

“Even now you see how pointless it all was…”

His jaws were open and yet they didn’t move to accompany his words. The voice of Sombra not only came from the MUTO, but it came from everywhere. From every shadow that slowly swirled and stirred around the large crater in the center of the road. From the howling winds washing over the six mares and chilling them to the bone. 

But from MUTO Prime, from Sombra’s new body, his voice growled the loudest. And it told Twilight and her friends, “There was never any hope you could have found to help you survive this. This new age was always meant to come. It was never meant to be contained. It never could have been, nor was there anything you could have done to contain it. Not even the magic of friendship could defeat me this time… nor could it save you.”

Rainbow’s eyes weakly opened, the mare grimacing at the sight of Sombra’s ugly face peering down at her. Everypony else practically cowered at his words, knowing his words—though they meant to spread fear and discord within them—held some truth. Their bodies were broken. Their spirits were weakened. Fear clouded their hearts and they couldn’t come together to unite the power of friendship. It was too much for them to handle. Too much to fight against…

“And now… our time together must finally come to an end. Before that, I would like to thank you… Twilight…”

Not a single head turned her way. They couldn’t bring themselves to turn away from Sombra’s head glaring down at them. Twilight, however, visibly flinched to her name uttered in that same damnable tongue. Her breaths were frozen, shuddering more and more as she tried to meet his eyes.

“You brought your friends to meee. Your deaths will help satisfy my vengeance… but only so much. Then the princesses… then these resilient Titans… and then I will riiise…”

His jaws opened wider.

“Finally… rise… as the new King of the Monsters…”

His teeth grew closer near them.

“For my new world.”

It was enough to earn a petrifying cry from Fluttershy. One so loud that it traveled…

Godzilla slammed Ghidorah’s heads across a multitude of buildings, ripping Ni and Ichi out of the crystals and pushing his body through the towers of black rock before him. San shrieked, Ichi and Ni following as Monster Zero was flung through the towers and crashed on the opposite side. He laid in the rubble beneath Godzilla, hissing and crying but unable to move. For but a moment, not having the strength to.

Lifting his head, glaring down at his hated foe, Godzilla narrowed his eyes. A golden opportunity was granted to him, with Ghidorah wounded and open for the kill. There was nothing to interrupt him this time. No opposing Titan. No rival alpha. In that moment, it was just the two of them and nothing else. Godzilla desired nothing more, and he took one step closer. One step closer to ending this war and reclaiming his rightful crown.

But just then… he heard it.

He heard her cry.

His head perked up. His breath faltered. And Godzilla, for but a moment, hesitated. The cry, the voice, it was all so familiar. Softer than a brush of wind against him. As gentle and kind as Mothra’s soothing songs. A voice he could understand… and could understand him. Recognizing the cry, Godzilla turned to it and saw where it came from. Where she was…

He faced Ghidorah once more, saw the Demon crying and writhing. Still weakened. Still open for the kill. It could be so easy. He could end it now.

Godzilla slowly turned back. His pupils radiated with a fire untamed. His glare centered on Sombra and Godzilla snorted. Growled so very softly…

Their seconds of survival were dwindling. Time was short and each pony knew it. King Sombra was finished talking, was finished playing mind games with them. The fear they held was enough. All he needed was them finally out of the way, and his vengeance would be assured. The only power in the world that could have a singular hope of stopping him would be annihilated.

And so, his jaws neared the Elements of Harmony, ready to devour and silence them forever.

To prove to the world what happened to those who defied him.

But as for Twilight, her eyes were lifted up once more. Through the fog, through the blizzard, she saw something that took her breath away. She quickly regained it. “Sombra!” she screamed.

For a moment, he stopped. He listened, if to hear her last words of feeble defiance.

“You’re wrong!” she cried. As steadfast and hopeful as ever, Twilight Sparkle pressed her hooves into the earth and lifted herself up. She settled to a sitting position, lifting her head once more and meeting Sombra’s agape expression. “The magic of friendship will save us!”

Sombra growled. He had enough. He couldn’t bear to hear another one of her speeches about friendship. He had already proved it was dead. And so, he zeroed in on her and intended to silence them all for good. His jaws were mere feet above their heads, but even then, Twilight did not stop. She did not fall prey to fear as Sombra desired. She did not go quiet. 

In fact, she roared, “The magic of friendship will live on!” His jaws were seconds away from closing in on her, but Twilight was not worried. She no longer had a reason to fear.

Instead, she smiled. “If not in us… then in the one true king.”

Sombra did not stop because of her words.

He stopped when he heard the soft pulses of energy ripple through the air behind him.

Though he didn’t intend for it, Sombra found himself oddly mesmerized by the sound. By the light. Turning fully to face it, Sombra released his desire for the deaths of the Elements for but a moment. In that moment, he was caught under the low frequency of harmonic hums and the piercing, shimmering whiteness washing across the fog.

The pulses of energy steadily increased, with the light emanating from the end of the swaying tail. Sombra saw the tail and knew it.

The dorsal plates all slowly glowed the same white, with mixtures of rainbows pulsating within them. Sombra chittered out an agitated cry.

As the tail swayed aside, the dorsal plates were all radiating a bright whiteness. And Godzilla, facing Sombra fully, stood tall in the midst of the blizzard, arriving to the aid of Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, and the rest of their friends. He lit up the shadows with his light, washed away the darkness, and left Sombra breathless beneath him.

Godzilla stole his breath and puffed out his chest.

Before Sombra could properly react to it, Godzilla unleashed a devastating blast of his harmonic breath upon him.

The sound of the blast was otherworldly. It looked otherworldly just as well, a white ray of atomic energy mixed with the most powerful magic of all. Surrounding the fiery blast were rings colored every shade of the rainbow. The rings shuddered and pulsated around the harmonic breath, steadily growing larger the more Godzilla kept up the fire.

And he kept it up. He was relentless. He ensured Sombra did not harm the ones who gave him a second chance.

Pelting the MUTO Prime furiously, Godzilla watched as his ancient enemy slid back and impacted numerous crystal structures. Homes, buildings, his own dark crystals, nothing remained standing as long as Godzilla pressed on the assault with his fiery breath. Sombra howled and cry, unable to do much of anything as long as the harmony ray struck him.

It felt so familiar, like a sting he once knew. Close to the magic of friendship, but contained. Mixed with an ancient power that Godzilla controlled. Whatever it was, it hurt. It burned and tore and slowly killed Sombra.

Be it fate, luck, or some other power beyond him, Sombra could breathe again when the harmonic power ceased. That did not stop Godzilla.

He struck without giving Sombra even a second to recover. With his body burned and torn, Sombra felt the teeth of the Alpha Predator dig into the side of his head. He howled, but his cries were not answered. None of his Titans came to his aid. They couldn’t. Mercy had all but abandoned him. In that terrifying reality of abandonment, Sombra was thrashed around by Godzilla.

He threw him into various structures, dragging the MUTO for several hundred yards and biting, clawing, and tearing at his flesh to get as much of Sombra as he could. Sombra did all he could to fight back, clawing at Godzilla’s legs and body, but it was for nothing. Nothing could stop the Titan’s rampage. He tasted blood and wanted more of it. In an unrelenting display of ferocity, Godzilla dragged the King of Shadows directly to the heart of the empire he conquered.

And knocked him directly into the castle.

The force of the impact crippled the entire structure, causing the castle to teeter over and fall. It nearly fell all the way, but the castle instead landed on some fallen buildings and dark crystals, preventing it from hitting the ground. Causing the sharpened tip of the castle to jut outward. Godzilla noticed that, his eyes widening.

He rapidly turned from it and onto Sombra when the MUTO lunged for him.

It was his last desperate act to kill. Thrown into a corner with an overwhelming force pressed against him, Sombra could do nothing else but strike back. One last vicious act to hopefully catch his foe off guard. So, he lunged. He went for the neck with his teeth, intended to tear Godzilla’s throat clean from his neck. If Sombra was to die, he would at least take the former King of the Monsters with him. The loss of his kingdom, of his global empire, it would have all been worth it to see Godzilla bleed and die with him.

But that did not happen.

Sombra lunged for him, but Godzilla dodged away. His claws grasped the Prime’s back, and Sombra felt himself freeze in mid-jump. He then felt himself being flung back. Back to where he laid. Back to the castle.

Godzilla roared and drove Sombra directly into the Crystal Castle’s tip.

Thus, impaling him upon it.

Sombra howled a blood-curdling, agonizing roar.

His black lifeblood spilled from his frozen, agape jaws, joining the darkness flowing from the wound piercing his back and jutting out from his chest. His limbs trembled, his actions stiffened to the point that he practically lost control of them. He had lost control of himself and did nothing to fight back. It was all vanity. His dream, his desire, his status as the king had all but crumbled before him.

When Godzilla planted his foot on the side of his chest, pressed down with a sudden jerking motion, and crushed Sombra to the ground, that was when he knew it was all vanity.

The tip of the castle broke off from the rest, still impaled through Sombra’s chest even as he laid flat against the earth. With Godzilla’s foot crushing Sombra more and more, the agony the fallen king felt could have never rivaled the defeat making its reality known in his mind. For with all of his efforts, to come as far as he did and still end… the same way… that alone destroyed him.

Destroyed his spirit, his will, and his destiny.

Godzilla destroyed the rest.

Bending low, Godzilla proceeded to roar into the MUTO’s face. The ferocity, the rage, the sheer power and unhinged savagery in that expression—in that roar—had all but confirmed Sombra’s fears. His fears… as if he ever believed that could be possible, that he, the master of fear, could be afraid of anything. And yet there it was, the true king of this world asserting his dominance over Sombra for the first and last time.

For his dorsal plates began to electrify.

The harmonic magic flowed from his back and consumed his body, to a point where his body couldn’t contain it. By then, the harmonic magic was set free. His roar ceased when the blinding whiteness escaped his being in a devastating pulse of raw power.

In one pulse, he was gone.

Sombra was gone.

His new body, his horn, his dark spirit, his influence in the Crystal Empire and on a global scale… all vaporized in a singular pulse of harmonic power.

That wasn’t all. The Crystal Castle’s remains were also vaporized, alongside any nearby building or structure within a several block radius. The intensity of the heat was so immense that everything simply burned to fragmented glass or ashes, until very little remained. Until only Godzilla remained standing atop the ashes of his fallen, ancient enemy.

The death of the rival alpha was not met with celebration. Forces of T.I.T.A.N. watched from afar, either on the ground or in the air, as Godzilla steadily rose back up. Everypony within the Radiance shared the same feeling of unsettled dread, their scanners washing over Godzilla in the wake of his shocking aftermath.

Shining Armor gasped lightly. Just as they feared. The pulse signified what was to come. The most powerful magic of all mixed with his atomic energy did not bode well, for any of them. Because of the indications, the number of lives they still had in the battlefield, and because of him.

Because Godzilla was going to blow.
> Chapter 46 – God Save the Queen
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 46



“If no pain, then no love. If no darkness, no light. If no risk, then no reward. It’s all or nothing. In this damn world, it’s all or nothing.”



— Glennon Doyle Melton



Crystal Empire




There was no silence in the skies. The storms were howling, but the monsters raged within them. Breathtaking, illuminating glows of heavenly turquoise and fiery reds clashed and rolled and washed across the blizzard, transforming it into a firestorm of horrific proportions.

Breaking free from the clouds, Mothra and Rodan were wrapped in each other’s limbs and wings. Her cries meshed with his ferocious roars, the Fire Demon ripping and tearing at her skin. At her wings. Burning her coat to a crisp all while Mothra suffered. All while she could so very little in return. He was a bloodthirsty, rage-driven beast controlled by one who desired his rage above anything else. He was unrelenting. 

T.I.T.A.N.’s fleet witnessed such brutality from high above. Yearning and praying for Mothra’s safety, rooting for the Titan that gave them another chance, they felt only their hope perish further and further from the light with every agonizing second that passed. They saw Rodan rip into her with his talons. They saw him scorch her body with his bio-volcanic skin. And now, they watched as they descended like a morphed fireball from the skies.

Rodan broke from her, being sure to rip his talons free and fling Mothra clear across the Crystal Empire. She made impact with a crystal building, the great moth drooping her wings and being completely unprepared for the dive-bombing Living Fire impacting her seconds later.

Mothra cried.

Shining Armor had enough. He couldn't rightfully witness the destruction of his Empire, the loss of his allies, and continue to do nothing. As long as they did something, anything, then that was enough. The damages the Radiance sustained were partially repaired. It would be risky sending it and their fleet in now, but what other choice did they have?

Leave their forces alone down there?

Leave Mothra to die?

Not a chance. “Is our fleet ready to reengage?!” Shining bellowed, his eyes unable to look anywhere else except down below.

Rodan howled in Mothra’s face, his beak intending for her head.

The confirmation came quickly. “Your Highness, all T.I.T.A.N. ships and royal fleets are on standby, waiting on your word!”

Letting the flames douse over her, Rodan reared forward, only to have Mothra slam her forelimbs down on his head and knock him off the building. He flew off, turning around shortly back to the tower. Mothra steadily climbed it, never taking her stare off the Fire Demon.

Shining held up his hoof. “Hold it… our target isn’t still…”

Spreading his wings, hovering in the fog of the storm, Rodan roared and quickly descended once again. And once again, he impacted the very same building and the very same Titan. The fires weren’t nearly as bad, but it still burned Mothra all the same. 

“Hold it…!” Shining Armor warned, his eyes growing wide, his stare intensifying. His hoof trembled.

He snapped at her head, and Mothra dodged to the right. He snapped at it again, and she dodged to the left. Growing annoyed, Rodan lifted himself higher, the Golden Devil’s lightning erupting over his head, as he shrieked and drove his beak one last time for her head. One last killing strike.

Shining sliced his hoof to the floor.

“FIRE!”

An earth-shattering array of thundering blasts rocked the storms and devastated the clouds. Practically every airship available unloaded their armament onto the flaming Titan beneath them. Every last T.I.T.A.N. aircraft, royal ship, and even the remnants of Tempest Shadow’s fleet fired an astounding bombardment of explosive cannons rounds. And almost instantly, the rounds hit their target perfectly.

Rodan’s back erupted. The Titan reared back just as immediately as he reared forward, his beak howling in shocking pain as the explosive rounds and shrapnel tore across his back and wings. Mothra observed the grandiose sight with an awestruck look in her eyes, witnessing the diverse peoples of Equus uniting to come to her aid. But even then, they would have never defeated Rodan. She knew that. She understood that.

So, she took their attack as a distraction and readied herself.

Thankfully so, for Rodan instantly returned his focus onto her, driving his beak down and intending to sever her head clean from her body with a single bite. 

But he didn’t.

He froze that time.

His howls, his roars, his ferocious battle cries… they all ceased. All he could formulate was a gasping, whimpering sound. 

For when he bent down to kill, he drew himself close enough for Mothra to strike. And strike she did, her stinger driven directly through Rodan’s left shoulder and jutting free on the other side. Steam and embers flowed from the wound, joining the snow in the wind. Removing her stringer, Mothra pushed Rodan off of her and watched the howling creature descend into the pool of flames at the base of the tower. Back into the fires of hell in which he was conceived. 

A thunderous round of cheers filled the Radiance and various other airships. Just the mere sight of it gave T.I.T.A.N. another victory, with another beast down and only one more to deal with. The celebration didn’t last long because of that, but Shining Armor celebrated even shorter. His eyes were locked with Mothra, the victory he felt in his heart now doused with an overbearing sense of dread.

She whimpered weakly. Her limbs trembled as she tried to rise up on the building, only to slip and let her torn and bloody form rest atop of its foundations. Her wings were scorched, the ends singed with holes spread across each. The more he stared at her, the more Shining came to understand the sacrifice not only Mothra went through, but what they all went through. 

Right now, there were countless T.I.T.A.N. soldiers out there in the Crystal Empire rounding up and constraining the defeated Titans. The losses they suffered was probably insurmountable compared to how much the fleets lost. Celestia, Luna, his wife Cadance, they were nowhere to be seen ever since they faced off with Ghidorah, and that alone terrified Shining Armor to his core. Then there was his little sister and her friends, the Elements of Harmony going toe to toe with Sombra only have Godzilla come to their aid. He hoped for that, anyway. He hoped Godzilla got to them in time.

Godzilla… Mothra… here they were sacrificing their bodies, their wills, their lives just so they all could survive. Just so their world could have another day in which King Ghidorah did not rule. And now it appeared that Mothra was done, unable to go on a second more. She had done all she could, and now she needed to rest to dress her wounds. Which left Godzilla as their last hope…

Their last hope was failing.

King Ghidorah seemed unshaken, undeterred. He ignored his wounds and struck his foe while he could hardly recover from his own. Flapping his wings, Ghidorah took flight and charged toward Godzilla, pelting him furiously with seemingly unending streaks of gravity beams. The lightning tore across Godzilla’s chest and limbs, the Titan crying at each impact against him. He wasn’t ready when Ghidorah reached him, when the dragon spun in mid-air and slammed his club-like tails across his skull.

His senses dulled. His vision nearly went black. Godzilla felt the deafening thud and nothing more for several seconds. Not even the feeling of his body collapsing on top of various crystal houses, or the impact against the road and tattered earth in which he was partly responsible. He laid their unmoving, groaning while Ghidorah landed, wings extended as all six of his fiendish, yellow eyes fell to him.

Fortunately, he never gained another inch closer, because Discord made it so.

He wrapped himself like a serpent around Ghidorah’s towering necks, uniting all three and tightening himself into a knot around them. Ghidorah shrieked, glaring down at the face of the draconequus. But before he could tear Discord apart, a bombardment of epic proportions fell from the heavens and doused Ghidorah in fire and shrapnel. 

T.I.T.A.N. engaged with the Devil, every last airship they had in the skies targeting Monster Zero and giving him everything they had. Shining Armor ordained it so, watching as their blasts shrouded Ghidorah in a fog of blackness, brightened by the constant explosions of the cannons erupting upon his body. Then, there was Discord, now constraining each head from snapping at him, rearing himself back and forcing Ghidorah to backpedal. The fleet followed. They fired. Discord fought on.

They did all they could to help, but it wasn’t enough. They were not enough.

Without the aid of his chaotic prowess, Discord was at a severe disadvantage against the hydra. And so, he lost his grip on the slithering, shrieking heads. In doing so, they reared up and unleashed three gravity beams directly into the sky. Right into the heart of the fleet. The beams severed the fleet in multiple halves, tearing and eviscerating entire airships into flaming ribbons. Each gravity beam kept on firing until Shining Armor had no choice.

“Everypony, back off! Retreat from the immediate vicinity!”

His order was followed through, and the fleet broke off. The royal ships were escorted by numerous T.I.T.A.N. aircraft to safety, while the T.I.T.A.N. airships and Tempest’s fleet broke off wherever they could, flames still licking at their hulls.

Seeing that, Ghidorah quickly turned back to the draconequus still wrapped around his necks. Having the absolute worst attempt at a brave face, instead performing an about face, Discord gave a nervous chuckle. Ghidorah snarled, cackling as all three heads reared down and sank their fangs into a piece of Discord’s body and tore himself free.

Achieving that, Ghidorah actually tore Discord apart, flinging his body parts to and fro. To his continued surprise, however, Ghidorah watched as the pieces came together and reforged the draconequus. Only, he was not entirely ready to fight. He struggled momentarily on the ground, finding his footing, his strength, whatever was needed to face Ghidorah once more.

The King of Terror had tasted this chaotic power once before. Now, he had seen it with his own eyes. The draconequus would not experience a natural death like the other creatures. Almost as if he was beyond the realm of life and death. Having had but a taste of Discord’s chaotic power, Ghidorah now craved for more. For all of it.

So, just before Discord could fully rise, Ghidorah slammed his feet onto the Spirit of Chaos’ back. He slithered around the draconequus' body, reared down and drove his teeth into Discord’s neck, absorbing as much of the chaos as he could. Discord’s howls of pain filled the Crystal Empire with turmoil and terror, all of which stemmed from the Golden Demise forcing his dominance upon him. His long, golden necks now were filled with the flowing forces of pure chaos magic, and he didn’t stop. He drank and drank his fill until he there would be nothing left in his victim.

Discord’s eyes popped open at the realization, at the sheer nightmare of a reality if Ghidorah managed to devour his chaos magic fully. The power to reshape reality, amplified by the will and evil of King Ghidorah, could spell certain catastrophe on a cosmic scale. Their galaxy, every galaxy, their entire universe and even beyond… nowhere would be safe from Ghidorah’s reach. Nothing would remain sacred. He could have it all…

Discord’s terror stemmed from that, and the fact that only he was able to understand that simply amplified his dread. But he wasn’t alone.

Someone else understood.

And fighting through the pain, through the fires, through the death that tried to consume her, Mothra tore through the storm and struck the back of Ghidorah.

The sudden attack took the tyrant by surprise, Ghidorah screeching as he was torn from his feet and throttled to the earth directly over Discord. As for the draconequus, he fell and rolled flat on his back, weakly gazing to the skies as unconsciousness slowly began to devour him. But before he went, he lazily turned to his lion paw, snapping his fingers and returning to normal size.

He snickered. Not all of his chaos magic was stolen. At least Ghidorah failed in that aspect.

He found comfort in that as the blackness overcame his mind.

Kicking off of the Demon, Mothra struggled to maintain her flight pattern with her wings so badly damaged. But she managed, turning to face Ghidorah head-on. Turning around brought her practically face to faces with the rising tyrant. He only kept on rising, all three necks rearing back and lighting up a haunting, terrifying gold.

Mothra knew what it was. She knew what would come. She even knew there was no time to escape it. Her body wouldn’t allow it.

Her mind, her heart, and her spirit… they were ready for it.

Ghidorah’s jaws opened with that blinding gold and she was ready.

Firing his gravity beams onto her was met with no resistance. Mothra took the full force of the triple gravity beam blast and cried out from the impact. She was blown back several hundred yards, crashing through various towers of crystal until the gravity beams ceased. By then, her body came crumbling down with the towers, with the crystals both infected and pure.

In the ruins, she laid. And she was ruined all the same. Her body, torn and broken. Her limbs and wings, burned and shredded. Weakly lifting her head, Mothra watched the Demon stampede her way, shrieking his horrific cry of a devil and nothing more. There was nothing more she could do. Nothing more that her body could act to retaliate, to defend, to survive.

All she did was watch.

Watch the Demon grow closer.

Watch all three heads open their jaws at her.

All she did was watch… and wait… to die.

But as the darkest night faced its eeriest hour, a brilliant light emerged to wash away the dark. Just as Godzilla emerged with a ferocious roar, tackling Ghidorah just as he was mere seconds from dealing the deathly final strike on the Queen of the Monsters. Godzilla knew who Ghidorah had targeted. He knew because he felt her pain, her fear, and forced himself to rise to save her… as she had saved him. That symbiotic relationship they shared hadn’t ended. It had only grown more powerful.

Pulling Ghidorah away, Godzilla forced every last will he had left in body to finish the fight. It hurt. It was a torment unlike any he had felt. But he knew losing Mothra would have been far worse. He roared. He bled. He fought his heart out just as Ghidorah did.

All while Mothra tried to stand, crying out and falling back to the ruins. Unable to help her king for the end to come.
> Chapter 47 – Heavy is the Crown
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 47



“The unleashed power of the atom has changed everything except our thinking. Thus, we are drifting toward catastrophe beyond conception. We shall require a substantially new manner of thinking if mankind is to survive.”



— Albert Einstein



Crystal Empire




And so, two stood in the midst of a devastated earth. Like a world long forgotten before, now reborn into a new age, with new rulers, in a new home. Yet that rivalry never died. That evil was never killed, only locked away. Left to rest. Left to wait. As they fought once before in that old world power, so too did they fight now. A raging balance for control and dominance over the world and its people… even if the world and its people paid the price for their war.

Flames consumed the ruins, of which miles and miles of it were spread. The Crystal Empire had become a skeleton of its former self, scorched to its core with pain, desolation, and woe spread from end of the Empire to the next. The fog shrouded the air and the snow blanketed the skies and the earth. Storms grew heavy as lightning pierced the heavens with its ghastly, golden hue. In the heart of the Empire, the Crystal Castle had fallen, only fragments and ashes of its prior majesty remaining. All of it, every inch of the death and destruction, slowly covered in a phantom-white frost.

It was their war. They claimed it and raged within it. The world and those around them suffered now as they had so many million years ago. Hardly anything had changed. The flags were different, but the ideals were the same: Life against death. Freedom against tyranny. Fundamental aspects of survival. Once more, the world was left to wait and watch as the gods did battle.

As their fate was yet to be decided.

Godzilla had been fighting for so long, so hard, his body was pushing itself to its limit. He was so very weary but he just couldn’t stop. That immense forces within him mixed with his natural nuclear power clashed and fused, created something far too dangerous and far too powerful to be controlled. Godzilla was feeling the effects of it, his body beginning to break down, his mind beginning to falter. His heart increasing and never slowing down.

He didn’t know what would happen if he kept fighting, if he released the power as he had for the MUTO. For Sombra, that was but a morsel, a mere fragment that Godzilla had let slip through. If he released it fully, let that power consume his entire being, he didn’t know what would happen. He didn’t know if he could even handle it, let alone survive. Then again, he remembered what he was faced with. He knew what would happen if he failed. That was enough for Godzilla to keep standing, to keep fighting.

King Ghidorah recognized his valor. The one who rose against him before now rose against him again. Never did they truly change. Neither one of them. History had a way of repeating itself, but Ghidorah had no intention of falling in the frozen wastes yet again. In the blizzard of which they fought, Ghidorah raged with an unholy drive fueling his actions. His cries tore across the ruins of the Crystal Empire and echoed that of Godzilla’s own. His claws slashed at Ghidorah. His jaws bit and tore at Godzilla. They were locked in a deadly dance of superiority in which neither was willing to die.

Only now, Godzilla did not stand alone.

The world stood with him.

Filling the earth, the armies of T.I.T.A.N. and of the nations flooded the streets and surrounded the cataclysmic clash of the two Titans. Leading these troops, the many generals ordered an immediate targeting of the golden hydra. Only after they were given confirmation from Special Agent Bon Bon and her forces. With countless soldiers, cannons, tanks, trebuchets, and so many other weapons of war readying themselves around her, Bon Bon looked to her allies.

Daring Do nodded her way. Spike did in tandem. Lyra was beside her, meeting Bon Bon’s eyes and refusing to let go. To back away. To go anywhere except right by her side. 

And that was enough.

Bon Bon gave the order. Gave it with a thunderous roar of her heart that was followed by the thundering of the earth around her. 

Tanks and cannons and magical blasts shot free from the ground, striking Ghidorah in one singular instant. The explosive discharge hit the Devil and caused him to writhe, to cry out to such an attack. Though, he couldn’t focus on the maggots on the ground. Terror fell from the skies when T.I.T.A.N.’s fleet followed through.

Shining Armor led from the Radiance. The Radiance led T.I.T.A.N. and T.I.T.A.N. led the conjoined nations of the planet and the rulers of many. The brave and the free. The loyal and the fearless. They all came together to launch one final assault on the last foe standing, the last enemy that had yet to be defeated. So, they rained fire. Cannons and flames fell from the sky and struck Ghidorah.

He shrieked.

The attacks kept coming from the air and from below, with Godzilla unceasing in his own merciless, murderous rampages against him. It was growing too much at once. So much was happening that Ghidorah could not keep track or his focus on the one enemy who he absolutely needed to focus on. He felt it broiling inside of him, cackling in unhinged energy as the storm cackled in response.

The chaotic forces he consumed from the draconequus were ready to be unleashed. His storm was reacting to his will, and King Ghidorah was willing it into action. It swirled overhead, the winds increasing and the lightning growing more and more unsettling. Tempest Shadow noticed that, her head shifting back to the clouds to see a dangerous whirlpool of energy hanging over the fleet. Hanging over Ghidorah. Her eyes slowly narrowed, the wind tearing at her mane.

Bolts of lightning shot down, missing every airship shockingly and striking only the back of the three-headed dragon. It didn’t stop. Soon, all of the fleets were drawn to the sight of the golden lightning falling from the heart of the hurricane and electrifying Ghidorah. No one could explain it. No one in the air or on the ground. Even Godzilla seemed bewildered, but his eyes widened soon enough.

It still wasn’t enough time. 

No one could have prepared against it, fought against it, or survived.

When King Ghidorah rose again, with every last vestige of lightning falling from the heavens and fueling his body, he released it. He gave it all back. In a tremendous, horrifying display of power, Ghidorah shot out his wings and gave a roar that could tear apart the strongest spirit. His roar was followed by the bolts of golden and purple lightning shooting from the tips of his wings and colliding with the skies, with the Crystal Empire, and every life that surrounded him.

His gravity beam attack defied every rhyme or reason of the natural world, yet he was not of it. It was fueled by the chaotic forces he devoured from Discord, amplified by his own alien power. Unleashed upon the mortal plain. His gravity beam attack tore apart the skies and ripped the sound barrier asunder. 

His chaos beam attack was felt by every last beating heart within the Crystal Empire. 

Titans that had broken from their chains and had risen again were struck down by those same beams—even the Titans that followed Ghidorah. Streets were ripped apart by those beams tearing through them, mutilating any T.I.T.A.N. force caught under the blinding light. Tanks were flipped like they weighed nothing, burned to ash like they were paper. Ponies and griffons and dragons all burned the same. They all burned together.

Dozens of ships were blown out of the sky by the serpent’s lightning. The beams cascaded across the clouds in web-like formations, eviscerating anything caught within it. Even the Radiance was struck, torrents of electricity filling the bridge and ponies inside screaming, flailing, and holding on for dear life as their ship teetered out of control. The lead airship held on, however; the fleets around it did not. So many fell in crumbling ruin, as flames consumed their hulls and their bodies descended to the earth. Almost the entire fleet was gone in one single attack.

Godzilla felt it, too.

The chaos beams struck him relentlessly, pushing him back until nearly his entire body was consumed in it. He roared. He cried. He screamed as the lightning consumed him. And then, his body couldn’t take it anymore, and he fell, crumbling with the buildings that he crashed against in a smoldering display of dust and ruin. 

Stillness infected the battlefield and no one was safe any longer. King Ghidorah lowered his heads and hissed with sickening satisfaction at the terrible deed. Burning airships rained around him, meshing with the snow and painting the air in a mix of blood red and ghostly white. From those fires, Ghidorah truly appeared like a devil standing in his hell. 

Shining Armor had no other choice but to retreat. The Radiance had sustained too much damage, and the royal fleets fared no better. They evacuated the area while barely maintaining flight, leaving nothing but T.I.T.A.N.’s burning destruction standing in Ghidorah’s way to his grand prize.

He slithered to his prize like three serpents upon the surface of the earth, hissing and flicking their forked tongues in growling hunger. Crawling over the remains of T.I.T.A.N.’s decimated armies, King Ghidorah finally arrived to his prize, standing before the remains of the fallen Godzilla. He hovered over his motionless body with sickening intent, with Ichi, Ni, and San growing all the closer. And Godzilla still wouldn’t rise. He still wouldn’t move to defend himself. 

He just couldn’t control his breathing, his body overheating as something far too powerful for him to control any longer was finally ready to awaken. 

Rising from the destruction, Bon Bon pushed over the burned sheet of metal from a destroyed tank that had fallen over her, that she had used to protect herself and Lyra. Daring Do flew in with Spike safely under her foreleg, the two having taken cover mere seconds before Ghidorah’s beam sliced through the road they were in.

All four stood in the midst of all they had lost. They held well, and they held strong, but even they felt the gravity of the situation plummet when they saw Ghidorah moving in for the killing blow. Godzilla was wounded, lying on his side and unable to do anything to defend himself. Bon Bon’s aghast expression was lifted high, was turned around when she heard the flapping of wings behind her.

And behind her, Princess Twilight Sparkle landed roughly on the same mountain of destruction Bon Bon stood on. She was trailed by the rest of the Council, each of them arriving via flight, teleportation, or however Pinkie arrived faster than the blink of an eye. All six of them approached the four, Twilight meeting Bon Bon’s eyes before being forced to face the Titans.

Together, all ten stood as one and faced the heart of the storm. United as the only ones left standing to do what was absolutely necessary for the future of their world.

Bon Bon made that clear when she said, “We can’t let Ghidorah win…”

Twilight earned her eyes, holding as much strength and steadfastness in her own to say, “Tell us what needs to be done.”

She did. Even when she didn’t want to—meeting the eyes of her wife and fearing for her safety—she did it anyway. She had no choice. None of them did any longer.

And just before Ghidorah could sink his teeth into Godzilla’s throat, they struck.

Twilight, Rainbow, Daring Do, Fluttershy, and Spike attacked from the air. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Lyra, and Bon Bon attacked from the ground. They swarmed Ghidorah with magical blasts and ferocious strikes and punches and kicks. The attacks from the Pegasi and Earth ponies ultimately meant nothing to the dragon. The magic from the Alicorn, the unicorn blasts from Rarity and Lyra on opposite sides of the street, the fires exploding from Spike’s mouth that hit Ghidorah’s eyes, those meant something.

It meant Ghidorah’s attention shifted to them.

He abandoned his defeated foe momentarily to deal with the last rebellious lifeforms of this planet. Lifting his heads high, Ghidorah cackled and snapped his teeth at the numerous ponies flying around him. They only retaliated by flying faster, Rainbow and Daring Do blurring their images around Ghidorah’s vision and sending swift punches and bucks into his eyes. 

Monster Zero stomped furiously across the Empire, hoping by some slim chance he would crush the insects surrounding his feet. Instead, they were too swift, galloping further off from his trail of destruction. Lyra and Rarity kept up the magic down below, their beams slicing across Ghidorah’s scales but causing no damage whatsoever. Bon Bon stayed close to Lyra, never losing sight of her, always watching to see where Ghidorah would step next. 

A magical blast from Twilight directly into Ichi’s forehead earned a shrill cry from the center head, an angered shriek that signified the king had had enough of their insolence. With a dominant flap of his wings, Ghidorah rose from the earth and began to hover and meet the Pegasi in their flight. Then, he flew higher. To their shock, he was flying over their heads, his shadow encompassing the entire world.

Then, he breathed in and fired his gravity beams upon them.

A furious display was rained from above, and all ten of them felt the wrath of the tyrant king. Those in the air practically wilted, flying back and forth in a rapid, fumbled mess to try and escape the beams while simultaneously surviving them. Fluttershy screamed, a gravity beam narrowly missing her as Rainbow Dash swooped down and tackled her out of the way. The two dropped like rocks to the awaiting earth. Twilight went for Spike, scooping the dragon in her forelegs and doing her damnedest to make it out alive. Daring Do followed them, her wild eyes peering back at the chaos falling down.

The power of gravity and chaos were unleashed, the golden and purple beams hitting the world and tearing it to shreds. Whatever was left of the Crystal Empire—whatever was left standing—was assuredly destroyed in a wave of fury from the multicolored bolts washing over practically everything. Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie galloped and dodged and zigzagged back and forth across the street, dodging falling debris and gravity beams slicing the road apart all around them. Bon Bon and Lyra Heartstrings did the same, weaving between houses as Ghidorah’s wrath fell upon them. The entire time, Bon Bon never let go of Lyra. The entire time, her eyes moved from the street and back to the sky to see that haunting shadow of the dragon flying after them.

It wasn’t long before the flyers fell. When Rainbow Dash hit the street, crashed and rolled with Fluttershy in tow. 

When Twilight Sparkle was singed in the wing by a stray gravity beam and thus released Spike from her clutches to spare him, the two of them crashing in the road. 

When Daring Do landed harshly but still landed on her hooves, only to have the ground beneath her blown apart by Ghidorah’s lightning. 

Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie shared the same fate. 

Lyra and Bon were caught in that twisted fate all the same.

King Ghidorah breathed his gravity beams onto the road until he completely obliterated it.

Only dust remained on the surface. Beneath it, a different, far more unnerving scene was laid. Lying in the shattered road that was burned to a crisp by the power of extraterrestrial fury, all ten heroes remained scattered. Unmoving. Uncertain themselves if they were even alive or dead. Black ashes fell around their bodies, their eyelids closed lightly over their expressionless faces. 

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy laid the closest, with neither mare fully awake but slowly coming to. Daring Do gently reached for her hat, her hoof moving over the fragmented crystals, before she finally reached her target. If only she had the strength to put it back on. Applejack shakily tried to stand, falling again and again with Rarity and Pinkie Pie all but losing consciousness. Spike crawled over to Twilight, shaking the Alicorn awake. Tried so desperately to. Her weak mumbles were an indication of life, of survival, and Spike gasped and clutched onto her.

Just as Bon Bon clutched onto Lyra. 

She was bleeding, a terrible gash across her forehead that just narrowly missed her eye. It was bleeding bad, and all Bon Bon could do was hold her, press her hoof against the wound, and whisper her wife’s name again and again. There was a response, a sign she had lived, and Bon Bon breathed a breath of relief, felt burning tears in her eyes. She saw Lyra’s eyes move beneath her eyelids, a gentle moan leaving the unicorn’s lips, but that was it. 

It was all her fault. Bon Bon came to realize and accept that. She let Lyra put herself in all of this, face these monsters without any training or preparation whatsoever. And this was the price. This was the worst possible scenario. She looked around, saw those who had followed her into the fire. Everything she loved, everyone who meant something to her, everyone around her… all of it burned to the grave because of her failures.

And now she faced the greatest offense to that… her own wife… Lyra…

The earth trembled and Bon Bon lifted her head to see why.





Landing on the earth, King Ghidorah washed away the dust cloud that tried to conceal them from his wicked gaze. He bent low, so low in fact that his chins nearly touched the gravel on the road. He grew so close to the insignificant sight of the ten lives before him that he could smell the blood dripping from their coats. He could practically taste it on his tongues, Ni growling softly while San licked his fangs. Ichi glared ahead, down to the only pony standing and growled at her.

Bon Bon glared right on back at the center head, still holding Lyra in her hooves, refusing to back away or abandon her friends to the fate of this wretched Devil. She could feel the heat on his breath, see the evil in his eyes as soon as all six glared only at her. Death was the only escape now. Ghidorah had them trapped and there was nothing more they could’ve done to stop him. They tried their best, but it wasn’t enough. They trusted Bon Bon, but it wasn’t enough. Now it was just her to face down the Demon, face him down with nothing but her glare and her ever-resilient self. 

And that was enough for Bon Bon, enough for her to let Ghidorah know that he would never have her subjugated. Ghidorah didn’t care for that. Not anymore. All he desired was death. Ichi opened his jaws and growled softly to the mare he was ready to consume. She and all who followed her.

Just then… something happened. 

Something changed.

Her eyes flicked beyond the heads, beyond Ghidorah. Just for a second… and then she did something she never imagined she would. She did something that confused even Ghidorah.

She smiled.

She smirked…

“Long live… the king…”

… to his arrival. 

That confusion infecting Ichi quickly transformed, the center head sniffing madly and tilting his head back. He hissed at the familiar stench. He growled at the familiar tremors of the earth. 

Everything else familiar about him had taken a stark, horrifying change. 

Crystal houses and towers and buildings somehow still standing all came crumbling down. But not in a collapsing pile of rubble. Oh, no… they were melted. The sheer heat radiating from his body turned every last structure into molten rock. His arms swayed forward, each limb coated in bright white veins, his body consumed in those veins. In those flames. 

His gargantuan foot rose upon the earth and then crushed it, melting the entirety of the street into a pool of liquid rock. The power broiling inside of him consumed every inch of his body, pulsating and humming with untamed fury as he grew closer and closer. As the intensity of the heat only increased, and never died down. Until all the buildings melted and left nothing to hide him any longer. 

And Godzilla made his fury known by roaring into Ghidorah’s storm.

His head was fully consumed in the white and rainbow flames, his eyes on fire and the veins devouring every last vestige of his form. It was if he was given one last breath of life, with the power exploding inside of him finally being set free. King Ghidorah hastily turned to face him, echoing a cackle of cries that didn’t even make Godzilla flinch.

Instead, he dipped his head and let that power flow free. The white lightning danced up and down his dorsal plates, the rainbow veins across his spine rapidly changing colors as the pulses in the air gradually increased in sound. In strength. In power of the Elements of Harmony.

Twilight recognized that power, lifting her horn in one last act to save her friends. Her magic ignited, and in a flash, they were all safely teleported away.

Just as Godzilla erupted.

The first pulse knocked the wind out of Ghidorah, a harmonic blast of raw heat and radiation and something even more powerful washing across several hundred yards of the Crystal Empire. Buildings and crystals were vaporized in the blast, a wall of pure whiteness shrouded in rainbows consuming everything in Godzilla’s path. 

Especially King Ghidorah. 

He raised his wings to shield himself, but that did nothing. The harmonic pulse vaporized Ghidorah’s wings, leaving burning stumps with white flames devouring the bones that remained. The Devil cried out, faltering and losing his balance. He fell onto his back, all three heads shrieking in what could have been identified as panic—perhaps even fear—before they unloaded a trio of gravity and chaos beams onto Godzilla’s chest.





It did nothing. Godzilla was unfazed. The chaos could never overcome the harmony. He growled with unbridled hatred and never tore his flaming glare from his enemy. His body powered up once more as Ghidorah kept up the fire, doing everything in his power to stop Godzilla by any means necessary. Even that was taken from him when Godzilla released his second pulse, the rainbows washing over Ghidorah and taking two more things from him.

Ni cried out as the heat turned his skin into melted flesh and bone, as his blood was vaporized and he disappeared into the air. 

San shared the same fate, screaming at the intensity of the blast as his eyes were the first to be vaporized. He was blinded by the explosion, his throat torn from him as his skin, flesh, bones, and blood were washed away in a singular wave of fire and fury.

Ichi ducked his neck and survived, but only for so long. He twisted back and roared in defiance, never surrendering. Never giving in. Never dying!

Godzilla roared back, and in his own showing of defiance, he reared forward and grabbed the jaws of the center head. Ichi struggled and writhed, screaming as Godzilla’s claws grasped his top and bottom jaw. Ghidorah still wouldn’t relent. He finally did when Godzilla lifted his foot and drove it down into his chest. He opened his mouth to cry, but the second he did…

Godzilla opened his own jaws.

Separated Ghidorah’s mouth.

And fired an astonishing harmonic breath down Ghidorah’s throat.

The white flames flowed down the towering neck of the beast, the rainbow rings circling them until they reached Ghidorah’s mouth. Still, the power would not cease. The pulses would not stop. Godzilla’s back electrified until it was consumed. King Ghidorah’s eyes were set aflame by that purifying white blaze. And in a third and final harmonic pulse, the blast shrouded Godzilla and Ghidorah in a ball of pure, blinding whiteness. 

The blast was seen throughout all the Crystal Empire. Throughout all the Frozen North. Whatever survived had blocked their eyes and took the appropriate cover to save themselves from the fury. Those that could escape did so. Those that couldn’t shielded themselves. An eruption tore apart the earth and vaporized everything for several hundred yards. Absolutely everything.

And it kept spreading… and spreading… finally dying down…

The white faded away and the storm had died.
> Chapter 48 – The One True King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 48



“The children of the nuclear age, I think, were weakened in their capacity to love. Hard to love, when you’re bracing yourself for impact. Hard to love, when the loved one, and the lover, might at any instant become blood and flames, along with everybody else.”



— Martin Amis



Crystal Empire




Devastation rained.

Ashes and remaining snow particles drifted aimlessly to pockmark the earth for the Crystal Empire’s final rest. A petrifying white aura filled the atmosphere as the cold meshed with the heat, as the fires and the embers floated high while the ashes and the snow fell so softly. Wind washed over the Empire, haunting whispers of an ancient song forgotten so long ago. The embers danced.

Skeletal structures of crystal buildings and homes lay scattered in a twisted state of obliteration, frozen in time as the cold of the north slowly consumed the battleground. The streets were quiet, filled with numberless mounds of debris and blackened carcasses of T.I.T.A.N. machines. Buildings hung shattered and slanted over the roads, fires somehow still surviving upon numerous structures despite the dropping temperatures. 

Yet the warmth slowly started to return. The sun began to rise, began to break through the fading storm clouds for a new day to awaken. In that soft, alluring yellow glow meshed within the pale white atmosphere, the heroes began to gather in somber silence.

Many were slow; none were rushing their predicament. But all of them came together as a means to find one another, to assure themselves that they had made it. The ash and snow fell around them, but they were still breathing. Bon Bon limped her way up a great mound of rubble with Lyra leaning against her for support. They were trailed by Daring Do, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and the remaining members of the Council of Friendship. They had all made it out together. Twilight’s quick thinking saved their lives.

Standing together on top of the great mound, the heroes overlooked the devastation.

T.I.T.A.N. was beginning to stir from the ruins. As agents and soldiers of the organization moved about in packs to scour the land and search the debris for survivors, the armies of the world also returned. They rose almost breathless, standing in soot and frost-covered armor as their agape expressions gazed to everything around them. Yaks, griffons, dragons, changelings, they all shared the same fate. They all lost people, all lost good warriors, but they came out of it. They survived.

The war was over. 

They won.

So why did victory sound so quiet?

Why was victory anything but victorious? Perhaps that was a question that would linger with them all for days, weeks, maybe even months or longer to come. But the heroes had a hunch as to why that feeling of emptiness clouded their emotions, shrouded their hearts and left them silent. Because across the vast landscape of destruction and turmoil, in the aftermath of the single greatest conflict seen on Equus, they saw the one who saved them all.

From afar, they stared at Godzilla. He laid unmoving in the debris, in the blackened heart of his eruption that left all the Crystal Empire in a state of frozen silence. His eyes were closed. His breaths… almost too quiet. Almost not even there. Almost…

Fluttershy took a single step forward. Her hoof crackled the broken crystals beneath her, but she never took her eyes off of Godzilla. Staring, studying, waiting with halted breath to find any indication of life. She was so focused that she failed to acknowledge the presence of the Alicorns emerging behind her. Behind all of them.

Twilight’s ears flicked back at the sound of approaching hooves breaking the rubble beneath them. Turning to it, her expression lightened almost instantly to see the friendly and familiar faces of Celestia, Luna, and her sister-in-law Cadance. Even Discord was with them. They all limped together, covered in bruises and scrapes and everything that would heal. When they reached the top of the mound, Twilight greeted them all with a strong and reassuring hug each. The Council joined her. The Alicorns returned each one, especially Discord.

A new sound emerged, the soft roaring of engines high over everypony’s heads. Airships descended from the clouds, washing away the white fog and making way for the golden sunlight. Countless other creatures descended and landed on the earth, with Thorax and Ember being two of them. They were surrounded by their dragons and changelings, turning to one another with soft smiles and subtle nods. Turning to Bon Bon, Celestia, and Twilight with those same smiles.

The royal airships remained airborne with the other fleets, with Tempest Shadow’s own and the remainder of T.I.T.A.N.’s. The Radiance, however, surveyed the area, scanning it from the bridge, before softly landing upon the earth behind the mound where the heroes stood. Nearly all of them turned to see what would come from the Radiance, waiting in that same silence.

Finally, the ramp fell and Shining Armor stumbled out into the rubble and ashes. He paused momentarily, gazing out onto the mound, before increasing his movements and rushing to meet them. He instantly met his wife with a crushing hug, minding her wounds and giving her a soft kiss instead. Cadance gratefully returned it, the two sharing a silent conversation… and one that turned Cadance’s smile into a look of dread.

Shining Armor turned to face Bon Bon, and nopony else. The special agent met his stare, stood with Lyra beside her as the prince made his approach. He leaned in close, whispering to inform her of what the Radiance had managed to scan. What they discovered. What made Bon Bon’s heart fall.

Fluttershy spread her wings, standing on the edge of the mound to fly over and meet Godzilla. The lack of movements, of sounds, of even breaths from the Titan made her heart weary, and she needed to know. She needed to find out for herself if he was okay, so she spread her wings to fly.

Instead, she felt a hoof press against her chest, and saw Bon Bon step in front of her. 

“Fluttershy, wait!” Bon Bon warned, easing the Pegasus. She did, turning to Bon Bon for an explanation. She had one, muttering, “It’s too dangerous to get too close. Radiation levels are spiking around him, Shining Armor just told me. Our scientists in the Radiance just scanned it; it’s all true.”

Meeting the Earth pony’s eyes, Fluttershy searched for any signs of deceit. There were none. 

Bon Bon shakily breathed, gusts of frozen air leaving her lips. “Plus… that wasn’t all the Radiance scanned…”

Her brow furrowed, and Fluttershy turned to fully face her.

“They searched for a pulse and… there was nothing. They heard nothing,” Bon Bon said, watching and feeling her heart break to see Fluttershy gasp. She turned to face the unmoving Godzilla, a wave of sadness washing over her features. “The Elements of Harmony mixed with his own nuclear power… the concoction was too much for Godzilla to handle. But he did it… It’s over… We won because of him.”

And there was the answer. There was the truth as to why their victory felt anything but victorious. The Council reacted the only way they could imagine to such bittersweet news. Soon, all of their eyes were turned to settle on their silent savior. Every last one of them quietly mourned, with Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Discord dipping their heads in respect, closing their eyes. 

Hearing nothing but the trembling cries from Fluttershy. 

The news hit her dead in the heart, leaving its mark to remain and fester and wound her deeply. Breaking down because of it, Fluttershy let her hind legs slip out from under her, falling on her rear as tears slipped freely down her face. She whimpered and cried, Bon Bon sitting down and laying her foreleg across her withers, bringing her close in a comforting embrace.

The Council—though not sharing Fluttershy’s feelings perfectly—could still mourn the same, understanding the sacrifice Godzilla achieved so that their world could live on. Just as the Alicorns, as Discord, as Shining Armor and the countless others surrounding the mound could mourn the same. They all let that stillness suffocate them, the only sounds being the winds crying alongside Fluttershy’s woe.





Until they ceased. And they heard her speak.

Fluttershy lifted her tear-streaked face, holding her cries and whispering, “Look…”

The awestruck breath in her voice prompted many heads to rise, earned many stares dead ahead to where Fluttershy gazed. And there, several hundred yards to where Godzilla remained, they witnessed it just as she did. It was if their world had come to a standstill and nothing else mattered, for what they saw simply took their breath away and left them in a bewildered state of uncertainty.

And yet, in that bewilderment, they were not scared. They were not worried. A warming sense of peace filled each of their spirits when they watched Mothra crawl to Godzilla.

She reached her king, planting her trembling limbs upon his body until her own was nestled up against his. Despite the wounds that inflicted her body, despite the state she was in, Mothra still would not leave him be. Even in that desperate hour when so many others around gave in to what they knew, and not what they believed, she never gave up. Because she believed.

There was no heartbeat that she could sense within him, and Mothra cried.

Then, she did something that left everypony utterly shocked. Frozen in a state of pure awe, beholding her majesty with their own eyes. Mothra extended her wings, as damaged as they were, and draped them over Godzilla’s body like a comforting blanket. In a warm embrace. She nestled her head against his and laid there, pressed herself against her king and allowed that stillness to consume her.

The pain was so immense that she couldn’t take it anymore.

Mothra sighed, wilting her head and letting that breath take her away.





Basking in the glow of the coming sunlight, for all the Crystal Empire to witness and pay heed, Mothra was laid down as an accomplished being. She had fulfilled her duty to her world and her king. To all of ponykind and all those who lived upon Equus. Because of her efforts, the Great Rebalance had come. Nature was restored. She had finally done it.

She had found peace.

And so, Mothra gave in to that idea. She surrendered to the peace and let the light take her.

Her eyes darkened, but her body erupted. Her body vanished into an array of golden energy, disintegrating slowly and deliberately into Godzilla’s own body. The masses were in awe, standing tall and ceasing their actions. Every last beating heart facing to the eruption and feeling their hearts bound with unyielding joy. That warmth was spread and shared across the vastness of the desolation, filling it with her peace. With her power. One that everyone was able to feel.

Fluttershy felt another tear slip down her cheek. For once she blinked, Mothra was gone, and she was fused with her king as a final offering. She was gone and Fluttershy felt like crying again. Not out of heartache. Not out of woe. The feeling she felt radiating within her was the same she felt when her song was sung through the clouds over Ponyville, when she had first laid eyes on her back in her temple. This was what Mothra wanted. This was her destiny, and what needed to be accomplished.

This was the Great Rebalance. This was peace, and one they could all enjoy.

Fluttershy’s expression softly twitched into a smile.

Godzilla snorting and taking in a deep breath made her beam. Made her gasp out a giggle, where joyous tears fell down her cheeks and struck her grin.

Everyone reacted similarly. They felt the joy, love, and peace that Mothra promised fill the world and breathe free from Godzilla, the same moment he breathed to life and opened his eyes.

He felt her power within him. The life energy of which she had surrendered and given to him fusing with his core and bringing his heart back to her. Though he could not see her, though Godzilla was pained by her disappearance, he could still feel her presence. He heard her call within his heart. She was alive, and Godzilla could feel her. Could hear her.

She told him to get up…

To rise…

And reclaim his throne.

Godzilla rose. Dust and snow fell from his body, mounds of debris raining from his dorsal plates and striking the earth as Godzilla continued to rise up. To the survivors’ shock, they all turned and gasped to see not one, not two, not even three, but several Titans rising up in unison. There were those they recognized in the battle, such as Methuselah, Baphomet, Scylla, Yamata no Orochi, and so on.

And then there were those who hadn’t even participated in the battle, finally arriving to the Crystal Empire to answer the call of King Ghidorah. They all congregated toward the heart of an empire, stomping and flying and crawling their way to where Godzilla stood. It was an astonishing sight, heads lifted high from every survivor as they watched the Titans seemingly ignore them, their focus settled beyond them. The Titans defeated broke from their bonds, shattering the ice and frost covering their bodies and following the packs. Following the source of where the call had come from.

Finding the one standing in the place of their king.

“Oh, my gosh…” Twilight marveled.

Godzilla slowly turned around at the sound of their presence. He was surrounded in mere moments. Abaddon took his last step and chittered as his wings settled on his sides, the insect Titan tilting his head curiously. Behemoth stomped closer until he finally ceased, lifting his weary eyes onto Godzilla. Quetzalcoatl crashed against the rooftop of a shattered building, meeting Godzilla’s waning gaze and hissing softly in response. Scylla approached him and stopped, lifting her head all the same in unnerving silence.

Sekhmet growled in his approach, appearing almost hostile to the presence of Godzilla. Almost as if he expected something else. Amhuluk limped in his crawl, his tendrils flowing weakly against his back once his eyes—free from the infection of Sombra—settled on Godzilla. Bunyip hopped on top of a large mountain of destruction, his eyes peering at the colossal Titan in the center of them. Godzilla peered right on back at him. Yamata no Orochi crawled across the earth, lifting his head and keeping his mouths constrained within him, focusing only on the alpha that remained.

Mokele-Mbembe’s stomps shuddered the earth before he finally came to a rest. Baphomet clutched his wounds, but he blinked free with nothing more controlling his mind, and he lifted his head to the one who had freed him from it. Methuselah was slow in his approach, he and the Queen MUTO both were. But when they joined the other Titans and stared down Godzilla, their cries joined a chorus of others waiting for the alpha to respond. Waiting to see what he would do.

Many more arrived at last. Many more without a name, without a history, but being called for something so much bigger than them. But there was a final Titan to land upon the earth, to face Godzilla with resilience still residing within his spirit. 

Rodan crashed before him and spread his wings. Opened his beak and let his roar be heard.

Godzilla glared at him, responding with a singular and dominating snort.

Just like that, Rodan’s small but intelligent mind took that intimidating display for what it was. He looked around and saw the remains of Ghidorah as but ash beneath Godzilla’s feet, fading in the wind and never to be seen again. His terror, his treachery, his tyranny was gone from the world. Another had taken Ghidorah’s throne and placed himself in that standing of power, offering one last chance for any one of them to challenge him for the crown.

Rodan, instead, was the first to bow.

He lowered himself in humble submittance, acknowledging Godzilla’s rule with a wilting of his head to the earth and his wings displayed low. Godzilla would not have just that. His burning glare turned to the other Titans, and he released a second snort to them as well.

What followed left the world in a state of utter shock. Left every last beating heart within the Crystal Empire as the witnesses to the shifting of power. The Titans lowered their heads and proceeded to bow beneath the presence of their rightful king. From Abaddon, Behemoth, Quetzalcoatl, Yamata no Orochi, Scylla, Baphomet, until every last one of them dropped their heads, fell to their knees, or planted themselves beneath him. Godzilla gazed at their submittance, seeing them fall one by one before him.

They saw it for what it was, hiding no deceit and revealing to them who now dominated their world, who was the true source of unbeatable strength. The armies of the world saw it. The Council of Friendship saw it. T.I.T.A.N. saw it.

Even Celestia and Luna saw it, witnessing Godzilla’s power not only displayed before them, but all around them. From the destruction he wielded as evident by the ruins of a once great and proud empire, and now to the beasts of the earth submitting one by one to his rule. It told Celestia and Luna there was a new king to be wary of, one that laid his claim upon the world and made a clear statement once and for all.

That Godzilla, the King of the Monsters, was here to stay. He was here to rule. And nothing, no one, was ever going to take that away from him. He told them that. The sun broke through the clouds and shined down upon him, and Celestia and Luna were breathless to the sight.

Godzilla lifted his head and roared to the world, to the heavens, to every life.

And he made them believe that.

“SKREEEEEOOOOONNNNNK!”
> Chapter 49 – When the World Healed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 49



“If you look for truth, you may find comfort in the end: if you look for comfort you will not get either comfort or truth—only soft soap and wishful thinking to begin with and, in the end, despair.”



— C. S. Lewis



Canterlot, Equestria




There was much to do for Princess Twilight when she returned home.

So many days had passed. And yet, it felt like yesterday. On a day where they almost believed the sun would not rise. But Twilight made it so, ensuring light returned to their world and they rose together in victory. They all rose with the sun to face the new day and breathe it in, knowing that they had survived and their extinction never came. Not like Sombra had wanted. Not like Ghidorah had wanted. They survived because Godzilla and Mothra deemed it so. They deemed it right.

They deemed them worthy.

The world recovered, but it was not a simple process. Aiding in the rebuilding, T.I.T.A.N. also finally revealed themselves to the world. Not just to the rulers new, but to the people. To the nations. Hiding nothing any longer. By Twilight’s orders, T.I.T.A.N. gave the world the truth that was hidden for over sixty years. For even so much longer than that.

Monsters were real. Great, majestic, primordial beings. And now they lived together.

Nation after nation had suffered immensely. Hundreds of the Titans had awakened and left countless cities and civilizations devastated. T.I.T.A.N. utilized their efforts with each kingdom to aid in the reconstruction, building back to whatever could have been considered normal life at one point. It was the least they could do, and with Twilight leading them now, she ensured that the world would heal to its original state.

Not the state before. Not the one without the Titans. But today, in her throne room, gazing out into her sunlight and witnessing the lands before her thrive and live, she made a promise to share it with its original rulers. And it was so.

And it worked.

Her friends returned home, returned to their old lives to hopefully readjust to the new status quo. With the destruction of the Crystal Empire, most of the kingdom had become a radiated wasteland. It was impossible for Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, or the Crystal Ponies to return. Instead, they were relocated and readjusted to Ponyville, lengthening the town’s borders and empowering it with the Crystal Heart. Ponyville today was truly a sight to behold. Discord retired for a long rest, and time to reevaluate himself and what he experienced in the Crystal Empire. He didn’t fully explain, but Fluttershy mentioned he didn’t want to talk too much about it. Something just didn’t sit right with him, Twilight pondered, but he deserved the rest. They all did.

Bon Bon and Lyra retired to their home in Ponyville for a much-needed and well-deserved rest. As did Twilight and Spike return to Canterlot, where so much had changed in the worst possible way. So much death and destruction. Rebuilding Canterlot was still in its early stages, but it was necessary work. One that Twilight ensured would take priority, to show the world that they remained standing even in the darkest of days. Spike practically slept for days, and Twilight didn’t blame him. She may have slept in a day or two.

Rarity went back to the Carousel Boutique to try and catch up with her old clients and any other order she put on hold while she was away. Applejack got back to the farm with Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith. Rainbow Dash got back with the Wonderbolts, training recruits, setting up drills, living the dream. Pinkie Pie returned to the partying life. Never once missing a beat. As for Fluttershy… things didn’t really go back to normal for her, not the way she wanted it to be.

Fluttershy wanted to join T.I.T.A.N., to be far more involved in their future endeavors. Particularly, any Titan-related incidents that she believed she had the best jurisdiction to deal with, and she wasn’t wrong. Twilight was more than happy to let Fluttershy join the organization as the group’s first ever “Titan Whisperer”. Not her official title, but a lot of ponies liked to call her that. Neither Twilight nor Fluttershy seemed to object to it, either.

T.I.T.A.N. still existed, now openly in the public eye, now funded across the board from every nation to watch and defend their world. Though, defense was not really necessary. Sure, towns and settlements would get the standard Titan visitor every now and again, ponies gazing in awe and snapping pictures while the creature merely wandered about on its daily routine. Coastlines and luxury cruises would see a beast beyond imagination lurking around their waters, but they rarely turned violent. They had a reason not to.

Godzilla kept the Titans in check. Any beast that tried to go rogue was met quickly with the fury of the rightful King of the Monsters. They were few. The many reigned in the peace that had been restored to Equus, living in a somewhat stable harmony with ponykind and every other species.

As close as you could have harmony with the Old Gods. It was a fragile balance, one that would constantly teeter again and again, but that was a battle for tomorrow. For today, Twilight just let herself breathe in the peace. She let the rays of her morning sun wash over her face and spill into her throne room. It was warm. It was comforting. The world was so, so quiet.

Even when so much had changed around her, and was constantly changing before her eyes.

Twilight more or less ran T.I.T.A.N. now. Celestia and Luna helped when she was away or was busy with princess duties, but for the most part—and as much as she could tell—T.I.T.A.N. was at her command. At least, the Equestrian side of it. Each faction of T.I.T.A.N. had their own hierarchy of sorts, depending on which nation they were stationed in and which Titans they were watching over. It was so much different letting the creatures roam free instead of containing them, but Twilight made sure that was the first thing to change now that a new era had begun. It was a change Fluttershy especially appreciated. It wasn’t the only change that would come.

The storms controlled themselves. Forests flourished. Oceans were reborn. What was once dead had become alive. Entire ecosystems, triggered by the creatures’ radiation, had returned. Though Twilight raised the sun and moon, the world around them was alive, living on its own, without their full involvement. Earth ponies still cultivated, they still made a living, but never before had their world felt so alive. Every doubt, every misconception, none of it ever mattered.

What they had fought for, what Mothra had constantly told them, it had all finally returned. The Great Rebalance. Harmony between the old and the new. The Titans had restored the world to its natural and original peace.

And with Godzilla as their king, all was well.

The day had just begun. There was still so much for Princess Twilight to do, to accomplish. Having finally experienced one last slice of crazy of her old life, Twilight felt somewhat relieved to return to the life of royalty. Of politics. At least in this realm, she felt somewhat in control. She felt that her decisions alone could have led them all to something close to world peace. The reconstruction would be difficult. The trials ahead would not be easy, especially factoring in their new neighbors.

But that was her duty, her job not only to herself but to countless of her little ponies. For every species to know and experience and embrace the magic of friendship, and because of the efforts they had accomplished, now every species was able to enjoy it. Every species knew the magic of friendship. The war was over, the evil was vanquished, and they came out of it stronger, not broken. Sombra, Ghidorah, what they believed had died with them.

Only… Twilight didn’t really believe that. She couldn’t truly believe the evil was dead.

Would it return one day? Would another take up the deathless ideals of evil that could never truly be destroyed? Maybe. Twilight understood the dangers that lurked in the shadows. She knew evil, had experienced it in its rawest, truest form, and still she was not worried. The life she lived before had conquered evil many times, and the life she lived now would only continue that fight. The war they had won, the battles that lied ahead, it was all something to learn from. To build to. To live.

It was an adventure, life was. One she would never forget. Not for sentimental reasons, but because it would be impossible. Practically all the world had changed because of it. A change, Princess Twilight promised, would lead to a greater tomorrow.

She believed that.

She believed every last bit of it and left her throne room, left the sight of a Canterlot slowly in the process of rebuilding, and left the stained glass window of Godzilla and Mothra in the Crystal Empire. Roaring loud and mighty to all the earth he claimed.
> Chapter 50 – No Rest for the Weary
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 50



“Wherever the Titans go, life follows… They are the only thing that can reverse the destruction that we started. They are the only guarantee that life will carry on… but for that to happen, we must set them free.”



— Dr. Emma Russell



Ponyville, Equestria



Home of Lyra and Bon Bon



One Year Later




“Like this?”

“No, you need to reach back all the way. Until your hoof can grab the back of your opponent’s mane… Good… and now try and yank forward.”

“Kinda hard with a hoof!”

“And yet we perfected it. Now come on, try it again. That’s it… that’s it… Now, yank forward and almost roll yourself in the momentum! Like—!”

With a sudden jerking motion, Bon Bon found her world get thrown for a loop. Lyra yanked her forward, laid her out on the training mat beneath her, then proceeded to plant the bottom of her hind leg’s hoof over the mare’s chest. The fluidity and speed of the attack nearly knocked the wind out of Bon Bon, but her training dictated otherwise. She laid with her eyes wide, her breath stabilizing, and her hooves planted around the leg pressed firmly onto her.

And, of course, her smile couldn’t face anywhere else except onto her wife. Lyra smiled in return, practically breathless herself. 

“Like that?” Lyra breathed with a smirk.

Bon Bon couldn’t help but chuckle lightly. She had to admit, it was an improvement. A damn fine improvement ever since Lyra decided to join up with T.I.T.A.N. a year back. The facility in Ponyville helped her, but it was really Bon Bon’s private training sessions where she excelled. Maybe being in a familiar location helped her ease into it. Maybe learning the ropes from someone she could trust was the defining factor.

Either way, training Lyra for T.I.T.A.N. was no simple task, but it soothed any and all lingering doubts that remained. 

For one, it prepared Lyra for the new world they now lived in. Monsters were real, and they lived with ponykind. It was a stable peace, and one that could easily be thrown out of balance. That was the future of T.I.T.A.N.’s risks. That was what they were training for. With Lyra wishing to join the organization out of her own free will, Bon Bon felt it was her duty to prepare her for tomorrow, even if she herself felt like it was impossible to prepare for something as big as the Titans. But, better to be prepared and trained than not at all. 

And besides, it brought work home for Bon Bon. It kept her close to the one she loved, doing what she loved, and where they both could experience it and grow together. Nothing more was hidden. Nothing needed to be concealed. They shared in the training, in that world, and understood the dangers and risks that came with it. It was a life they both agreed to, and one neither of them would change. 

“Yeah…” Bon Bon congratulated and stood up. Lyra removed her leg for her to do so, helping her wife up to all four hooves. She saw Bon Bon crack her neck lightly, rolling her shoulder. “That’s looking… and feeling a lot better. Ow… heh.”

“Sorry, Bonny,” Lyra apologized, quickly beginning to gush. “But, okay, you gotta admit I’m looking pretty awesome, too! I mean, this jumpsuit—”

“Training gear,” Bon Bon corrected with an amused smile.

Looking over her black attire, Lyra blushed, but didn’t stop to correct her wording. “Just fits me almost too perfectly! It’s like I was born for this!”

Bon Bon chuckled, looking over her surroundings. Bringing work home was a hassle, but she had to admit… it was fun. It was an adventure, and one they both could be a part of. The training mat sat in the middle of the living room, other gear and tools for training recruits scattered throughout the room. Maybe throughout the house. Anything was hardly organized anymore, but that was the fun of it. Living on the edge, taking the necessary risks to prepare each other for what lied ahead. For whatever lied ahead. Bon Bon had her doubts, she had her fears, but she didn’t regret it.

She needed to know, too. “No regrets?” she asked Lyra.

Lyra shook her head, still holding her smile as she turned to face her. “No. No, I really feel like this is right way to go. It just feels… right, you know? Working with you, training with you, prepping for some Titan-related incident that’s bound to happen at some point… I can hardly wait!”

“Well, it’s almost been a year of relative peace. It’s definitely a waiting game. You’re not getting bored yet?”

“As if!” Lyra scoffed, waving her hoof. “Bon Bon, the Crystal Empire was the most excitement I’ve ever had!”

“You nearly died,” Bon Bon chuckled, shaking her head.

“That too!” Lyra clarified. “But it ain’t exciting unless it’s a life-or-death situation! Besides, that was when I was a newbie! Now, with all the training you’ve given me, normalizing myself with the life you live with T.I.T.A.N., I really think I’m ready to face whatever’s out there.”

It was difficult with the naïve innocence Lyra was still plagued by. Bon Bon would have thought she at least understood the dangers considering their endeavors in the Crystal Empire. She would have at least thought Lyra knew how dangerous it was when they battled Ghidorah. But no, you never really could keep a good mare down. She was brave—or foolish—and never really showed that side of her that Bon Bon constantly let slip time and time again when facing the Titans. Of course, she wasn’t as terrified of them now. Whatever fears she may have had died that night when she laid her hoof on Godzilla…

Old memories, some that made Bon Bon chuckle lightly. “You’re saying that now… and yet you have no idea how big my world really is.”

Lyra playfully punched her foreleg. “As long as I’m doing it with you… what do I need to worry?” she genuinely asked, enough to earn a genuine look of surprise from her wife.

“You really wanna do this with me, huh?”

“More than anything else,” Lyra told her, truly meaning it. Her grin practically brightened the room, the unicorn holding out her hoof to the window and the world beyond. “There’s gotta be more out there for us to do than being retired here in Ponyville. And yeah… I’m ready for whatever that is.”

She was pleasantly surprised to hear that. Thankful, as well. Feeling at ease to know Lyra held no lingering doubts like she did, that she was fully willing and ready to face the world as long as Bon Bon was with her. It gave her the confidence to believe in that as well, the courage to face another beautiful day in Ponyville and whatever tomorrow may have held. 

Then came the inevitable sound that Bon Bon almost dreaded to hear.

A simple set of knocks on the door.

It could have been anything. Derpy delivering the mail, Octavia inviting them to her and Vinyl’s musical recital this Friday, or what Bon Bon felt it truly was. Call it an extra layer of instinct, one that slowly grew like a cancerous infection in her soul ever since she joined T.I.T.A.N. Together, they approached the front door and gently pulled it open.

To say she was simultaneously relieved and petrified to see Daring Do standing on their porch was an understatement. She didn’t do a good job at hiding either emotion.

“Daring Do?” Bon Bon questioned. Lyra practically beamed like a school filly, leaning and pulling onto Bon Bon in unhinged excitement. She seemed to know just like Bon Bon did, but reacted to it completely differently.

Pushing Lyra off of her, Bon Bon asked but already knew. “What’s going on?”

She seemed undercover, hiding beneath a hood and wearing a heavy set of shades over her eyes. Still, Daring Do displayed herself appropriately to an old colleague, and an old friend. She pulled down her hood and sighed, holding a soft smile. “Sorry to interrupt… Special Agent Bon Bon… Agent-in-Training Lyra, but something just came up. Well, a couple things, really,” Daring Do specified, reaching into her satchel. 

“T.I.T.A.N. business?” Bon Bon asked, her eyes darting from the satchel and back up to Daring.

“Is it ever anything else now?” Daring said with a growing smirk. Lyra nearly squealed while Bon Bon gulped. She removed two folders from her satchel and handed them off to the two mares. “Word’s been traveling within the organization. We’re gathering agents, soldiers, scientists, as many as we can for the missions ahead. Wanted to deliver these to you two personally.”

Lyra opened her folder and read away while Bon Bon did the same with hers. The first words Bon Bon read on her document were “CLASSIFIED: OPERATION SKULL”. Her brow furrowed at the name, her eyes washing over the mission details. “What do we have here?” she mumbled aloud.

“The one you have, Lyra, is a recent phenomenon we’ve been looking into. Something a little familiar. Apparently… a giant egg has been discovered by King Thorax near the Changeling Empire. Story is still developing, but the changelings are watching over it. Keeping it safe. May be something worth looking into.”

Lyra’s mood seemed to die down at her folder, not finding the mission to be particularly… exciting. Not what she had hoped for. Daring Do’s next words were like a godsend. “Unless… you’re looking for something a little more exciting…”

The expression taking Lyra’s reaction was priceless, the unicorn turning to the pony beside her and reading over the folder all the same. Bon Bon jostled her bottom jaw around in thought, lifting the folder up for Daring Do to see. 

“Operation Skull?” Bon Bon asked.

Daring Do slowly smiled. “T.I.T.A.N.’s been looking into multiple creatures moving to Black Skull Island. A mass exodus or migration pattern… or something else. Something bigger.”

Lyra lifted her curious eyes from the folder. “What do you mean… ‘bigger’?” she asked.

“Word of seismic readings sprouting from the island… or a rival alpha. Of course, it’s just an offer. By no means are either of you forced to take these tasks. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance were going to helm the mission to Black Skull Island anyway… but we could always use the backup.”

This was it. Exactly what she had been waiting for. An exciting mission that could delve into dangerous territory into uncharted lands. Titans were involved, and something bigger loomed on the horizon. That something was just waiting for their involvement, and Lyra practically begged when she turned to Bon Bon for her reaction.

Though it wasn’t something Bon Bon was hoping to hear that day, it was still a mission. It was still her home and her people that were at stake, that she swore to defend. Turning to meet Lyra’s reaction, Bon Bon bit her lip to see the exhilaration and enthusiasm practically glowing from her wife’s expression. It was enough to get a smile out of Bon Bon, and earn an eager grin out of Lyra. It wasn’t going to be easy, but neither one of them were willing to back down from the challenge.

And besides, how could she say no to that face?

The smiles were shared and each mare expressed their answer with a firm nod to one another. “We’ll take it,” Bon Bon said, snapping her folder closed while Lyra did the same with hers. They handed the classified documents back to Daring, the Pegasus taking each.

Daring grinned as she slipped them back into her satchel, the mare chuckling, “Excellent. Glad to have you both on board. Now then… which mission did you want first?”

The two turned back to one another, Lyra suggesting, “Black Skull Island just sounds ominous… but who’s to say if we’ve never even seen it?”

As if she would have picked anything else. Bon Bon shook her head with a chuckle, turning her smirk back to Daring Do, and Daring just loved to see that smile. Knowing exactly what it meant. Bon Bon fiercely nodded either way. And she had to admit, deep down… it felt good to be back.

“Let’s gear up and get evil.”
> Epilogue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Epilogue



Changeling Empire




King Thorax found himself gathering quite the crowd. He and his brother Pharynx. Though, it wasn’t really them that the crowd was congregating for. They merely followed in the same flow, meshed with the changelings as they swarmed the outskirts of the Changeling Empire, deep, deep to the underground catacombs.

Pharynx was not pleased by the amount of attention the discovery was attracting. Ever since he heard about it that morning from his scouts, he wanted to keep it lowkey. As a means that could be detailed and studied without too much interference. Unfortunately, after Thorax was informed, and when Thorax contacted T.I.T.A.N. on the phenomenon, word somehow got out. Changelings young and old alike somehow, someway knew as they did. 

And now, they had to almost fight their way through the crowds just to get to the tunnels. 

Changeling guards steadily and calmly cleared the path per Thorax’s request, all while Pharynx growled beside his brother, “I don’t want to blame you for this, Thorax, so where do I shift the blame?”

The ruler of the changelings sighed. If he told Pharynx once, he told him multiple times, but he was so gosh darn stubborn that he refused any other way that wasn’t his own. Still, Thorax was patient for family, and he told him yet again, “Shift it nowhere, Pharynx. I already told you what I knew, what I did! No one could have known outside of your scouts, yourself, or I! T.I.T.A.N. is still on its way, so we still need to keep the area clear for their scientists to properly study the egg.”

“And yet everyone and their mother somehow knew about it,” Pharynx grumbled, shaking his head. “Well, no point in trying to hide and deny it now. Best we can do is clear out the catacombs and make way for these egghead scientists.”

It was relatively quiet between the brothers, giving them the following moments to properly observe their surroundings. The earth led to various tunnels, to which crowds upon crowds of changelings had surrounded. Pushing them aside in an orderly and respectful manner, the leaders of the changelings descended. 

Deep below ground, in the catacombs surrounding the Changeling Empire, there they journeyed. The darkness was only accompanied by bioluminescent roots and mushrooms, changelings of every size and shape peeking out from the multiple tunnel passageways to observe their rulers descending deeper into the embrace of the lower earth.

As they descended, they spoke to one another, their voices soft yet still echoing off the tunnel walls. Still somehow being the only sounds deep below the world. “It wasn’t that grand of a sight when I saw it this morning. Why do you suppose they’re all attracted to it?” Pharynx asked.

Changelings backed away and proceeded to bow before their king, Thorax acknowledging them with a subtle nod to each crowd he passed. “None of us have seen eggs this massive since Chrysalis’ reign. Changelings could be confused, or worse, afraid of what it could be. Maybe they’re trying to understand it like we are. That… or it could be another Titan…”

“As if we didn’t have another reason to fear it,” Pharynx said with a shake of his head. He sighed, meeting his brother’s gaze. “You really think it’s a Titan?”

Thorax gulped down the sizable lump forming in his throat. “Only one way to find out…”

Their descent into darkness did not last forever. Soon, the catacombs and tunnels had ended and led them instead into a massive cavern. One of Chrysalis’ old birthing chambers, abandoned since her defeat. Very little to their surprise, they noticed a large crowd of changelings already swarming the center of the cavern, and soon enough… their eyes were also attracted to it.

Almost instantly, they recognized the startling difference of the egg now. It was no longer dark and lifeless like Pharynx and his scouts had mentioned earlier that morning. It practically illuminated the entirety of the underground cavern, showering every ore, every vein, every root and vine in the same heavenly glow as its surface. A bright, alluring turquoise that flowed like an ocean’s surface. 

Breaths were stolen and changelings were left frozen under that warming embrace. Despite the coolness of the earth’s crusts, the egg washed them with a light and a warmth that felt completely otherworldly. Almost holy in a sense, as if the very ground they walked upon was holy as well. They almost felt unworthy to be in the egg’s presence, in whatever power resonated within the shell.

Pharynx, for once, let slip a smile, while his brother and his king stood slack-jawed and still like all the other changelings around them. Staring at the vertically resting egg that nearly reached the ceiling, Pharynx silently breathed, “Well, they better get here quick. Otherwise, they’ll miss…”

Then, his eyes fell. They broke through the remaining changelings that moved aside for them. They rested on the lone, unidentified figure standing beneath the egg and gazing up to it all the same. 

Instantly, Pharynx’s instincts kicked to life, and he roared, “Guards!”

So many changelings flinched to his voice, but not the lone figure. They backed away as several guards took their stand beside their commander, jamming their spears forward in accordance to Pharynx’s order. King Thorax was aghast, darting his head from side to side as he witnessed his guards acting so very hostile to the unidentified figure, someone who could have very well have been just as curious as they were. Someone who may not even be a threat. 

“Wait, stop! Hold yourselves!” Thorax urged them.

Pharynx held back, but only so much. With spears accompanying his stance, he jammed a dark hoof directly to the figure and shouted, “Identify yourself at once!”

The figure was not scared. It had no reason to be now that it fell beneath the light of her beautiful egg. In light, in life, the lone figure had found the end to its long, strenuous journey. Still, the figure believed the changelings that followed the same path as she deserved to see the same truth. And when the figure turned to face them at last, Pharynx almost let his guard down. Thorax’s expression softened considerably. The changelings in awe of the egg’s light were now in awe… of her.

Many were perplexed by her appearance. A beautiful young mare cloaked in a crimson hood. It flowed regally behind her to join her movements, like a long, blood red tail. She turned to face them, and beneath the hood they could see that she was Neighponese. Had come from a distant land, with a distant, unknown purpose that went beyond their realm of thinking. A white coat with mysterious black tattoos covered her body. Her blue eyes were soft, expression softer and innocent. 

Yet deep in her gaze there was something far more mystical to her. Something that couldn’t be explained. Much like the egg, the light that flowed from within it, and the light that showered over her. Almost like she was a part of it, like she was always meant for the light and the light for her. 

Still, Pharynx remained unshaken. He spoke to her, said aloud, “You’re trespassing in changeling territory. What is your business here?”

They spoke in a strange tongue, but the voice within her heart could hear them perfectly. The same voice that had called her had urged her to remain, to not be afraid. Hold her ground, let them know just as she had known. It was a new age of peace, and there was no reason for her to remain in hiding any longer. From any creature.

And so, she found the courage to speak, to let her power speak through her. 

“I am waiting,” she answered at last.

Her voice felt transcendent, almost as if she spoke through the voice of an angel. Countless changelings backed away in fear, in confusion, while Thorax and Pharynx lost their breath. Pharynx could no longer speak, for he had lost the will and the strength to do so. Her mere appearance—and now her voice—had left him beyond confounded. How a mare of all creatures could leave him in such a state was an embarrassment to his title.

Yet she was no simple mare. Thorax knew that the second she opened her mouth and spoke, holding a voice that did not belong to their realm, to their reality. To their life. Thorax was startled, was breathless, but he did not cower like the many around him did. 

He took a step forward, and the mare turned his way, curious with a tilted head. Still, she did not look down upon him. She seemed somewhat pleased that he approached her, that one among them had the courage to meet her. And Thorax, still holding on to that fleeting courage, finally found the boldness to ask, “Waiting… for what?”

The mare opened her lips, but nothing came from her. Her eyes fell to the floor, to her hooves, but she did not answer. Not until she could know. With her eyes fluttering to a close, the mare whispered to herself, to her heart, and listened for the voice to return. When it finally did, in that tense moment of silence, the mare at last opened her eyes and knew what to say, how to say it, and how to tell them what they needed to know. 

Hid from them what they didn’t.

“For my sister,” she finally answered. The crowd of changelings were silent, Thorax left in a state of awe at such a simple response. The mare turned to them all, let her mystical gaze wash over the crowd and let them know. “When the time is appropriate… my sister will come. And she will bring with her… purpose. A purpose we were born to, we were called to… and she was reborn for. The time draws near, and I must remain vigilant. When the time is right… she will return to us.”

So much remained hidden that they didn’t need to know for now. For the darkness was impending, so vast and so horrible that it would soon wash across all the world. A darkness they could never prevent. A darkness they could never face alone. It was why she was called, why she and her sister were called. To bring back the light, to safeguard it, to allow it to grow and flourish and strengthen when the time was right. 

For in those final days, in the final wars, the light they were called to would awaken. And she, the First Sister, would be there to welcome her. She faced the egg and stared onto its surface, to the undying light flowing within, and relinquished the tiny smile of hope.

“For Mosura… Mosura will return for all of us.”










Foal Mountain, Equestria



The god is dead.

That was what they almost came to believe, finding their lord so forsaken, so abandoned, clinging onto some semblance of life. Like a phantom. Like a cursed entity bound to this realm and unable to be free. That was what he told them. That was what they almost came to believe.

But he brought them to a higher existence. He showed them that their lord could be free again. He led them from the darkness of the earth to the awaiting, blinding light of the sun. A sun none of them had seen in many, many years, nor their generations before them. Spoke of in legends, whispered in dreams, but never before with their own eyes.

The earth led them to the world above, and he was their guiding light. Their torch in the darkness. He was the one. Their leader, their founder, their chosen priest of which the voice of their god spoke through. It was the voice of which he uttered, had followed. The voice of a dragon. The voice he followed led them to the light. The earth was split open, so very high over their heads, and they entered into the light.

When they saw him…

When they saw their god…

They saw death.

A great canyon filled the world above and they traversed into its hold. Emerging free from the tunnel deep within the darkness of the canyon, the chosen among them led his followers onto their god. Or, what was left of his greatness. Together, they gathered in the dozens, an ancient order deep from within the world unveiling themselves for the first time. So many ponies, each of them wearing bones of creatures known and unknown to the world above. Sackcloth and steel, bones and cloaks, from mares and stallions alike. They were so many, but they stood as one.

They followed the sounds of their lord’s cries. It took them so long to reach the surface, to find what they had been so desperately searching. And they finally did, surrounding their god. The one who brought them from the darkness into the light separated the crowd. The one who led them to a higher means of existence was allowed an entrance, a direct path to their lord.

So was the chosen brought forth, finding the end to their long, long journey. He stood as the leader among them, wearing an inky, black cloak and a skull shielding his face. The skull had long, twisted antlers, even if the one beneath the mask did not. For the one was but a unicorn who went by many names. Valiant. Diligent. Ruler.

But his true name, the name that breathed Immortal… was Emrick.

He did not fall like the others did, did not whimper and cry out to see their god in such a broken state. For the world above had showed their resistance to his mighty nature, and they rejected the brilliance of his rule. Unlike the many who followed him, Emrick did not fall. Instead, a seething rage began to boil deep within him. A rage he held for the world above, for taking away their god and leaving him like this. In this shattered carcass. In this state so unbecoming of his true glory.

His eyes moved beneath his mask, and they settled on the rotten carcass of a skull. Laying his hoof upon it, Emrick gently exhaled a breath that went forth upon the earth and was never heard. For the world above never knew about them before, nor would they know about them now. Soon, they would. The voice he heard speaking through his heart and whispering in his dreams had led him to his god, and he would continue to follow it to the ends of the earth if need be.

Emrick let the voice of the dragon breathe through him, and he finally set his eyes aflame.

Whispering to the golden scales and rotten bone he stared to and touched, “My lord… you are with your people now…”

The cult trembled beneath the voice of which the Immortal spoke, knowing it to be true and just. The voice of the dragon of which they prayed to, now brought to them when in the presence of their lord. Bowing beneath his presence, shielding their heads and lowering themselves to the image of the dragon, the cult fell while the chosen remained standing.

Until even Emrick could not stand forever, and his eyes settled on the dark skull before him.

And promised, “Soon… you will be set free once more.”

He joined them at last, showed he was one of them when he too bowed before the skull of Ghidorah. He joined and led his people in silent prayer, led them to their destiny. At long last, the Order of the Dragon would be heard. The Occult of Ghidorah would rise once again with their god.










Canterlot, Equestria



Within the Mountain




Retirement never suited the sisters anyway.

The deeper Celestia and Luna went into Canterlot Mountain, the more they came to understand T.I.T.A.N.’s tenacity to overcome and adapt to their ever-changing world. They had faced extinction, had faced extraterrestrial terrors that threatened their very way of life, and all of Equus united under the banner of T.I.T.A.N. to collectively say… no. If anything, it made them proud to know their work was never in vain. Not today, nor ever.

As the new directors of T.I.T.A.N., they expected nothing less.

They strode through the dimly-lit hallways, eager to see how the newest projects were coming along. A pair of guards awaited their arrival by the elevator, nodding to the directors and stepping aside to let them pass. Together, Celestia and Luna stood and descended once inside the elevator, reaching deeper into the mountain, deeper into the earth.

The walls faded and they stood high over Canterlot’s T.I.T.A.N. Headquarters.

As their elevator descended, they saw a mechanical world hidden from the world. Steel and metal walls shrouded the natural rock, though some mounds of earth still managed to protrude from the machines, from the unnatural facility crafted within the mountain. Seamless and magical, the headquarters flowed like a living organism, scientists moving to and fro from station to station, from catwalks to observatories hanging high above the facility.

Pony-driven vehicles hovered and carried precious supplies high over Celestia and Luna’s heads. A beautiful mixture of magic and technology working so perfectly that they almost couldn’t believe it was real. How science had led them to such grandiose heights that it almost seemed like it came from a dream. Taking on the roles as directors, Celestia and Luna ensured that dream would become reality. And that reality, to their shock and awe, came quicker every single day.

This was just the beginning.

Knowing the world beneath them had truly awakened, precautions had to be taken and actions needed to be swift. They nearly lost everything because of the Mass Awakening. Because of it, both Celestia and Luna came to the conclusion that they could no longer remain hidden. They could no longer rest knowing they left Twilight under such weight. Princess Twilight was pleased to know Celestia and Luna would be returning to Canterlot, even more so that they were helping her lead T.I.T.A.N. It was the most they could do, and what they believed to be necessary.

Just as Twilight believed what they did was necessary. She trusted them to do what was right.

Stepping off of the elevator, Directors Celestia and Luna stamped across the steel catwalk on their way to the observation deck. On their way to it, they were bombarded with scientists, one of which approached the Alicorns first and offered them a gleeful smile.

Spoke with a shortened breath out of pure excitement. “Director Celestia, Director Luna, it’s great to see you both, really it is! We have great news for you; great news indeed!”

Turning to the Earth pony, the sisters almost giggled to see her fumbling with her documents while simultaneously trying to keep up with them. The sisters slowed down their steps to help her, watching her adjust her glasses and sift through the pile resting in her foreleg. Finally, she pulled free the right folder, opening it and clearing her throat.

“An update on Project Zero,” the scientist announced, the other T.I.T.A.N. scientists crowding around the Alicorns falling silent at the coming news. “The newest weapon is in the final stages of testing, with previous tests being wildly successful. The cannon will be equipped to the Radiance soon for field testing. All we need is your approval to move forward, Directors.”

Celestia smiled in approval, nodding down to her. “Let it be so. Excellent work, all of you involved with the project.”

Luna nodded as well, adding, “As you all were.”

The mare’s giddy smile was almost too much for her to contain, and the scientist left with a little more hop to her steps. Others followed her to begin the final testing stages for the weapon, leaving only a small crowd of scientists around Celestia and Luna. The sisters spoke to themselves in the moment of mild silence.

“Project Zero is coming along nicely. Bon Bon will be very pleased to see her idea brought to fruition,” Luna mused, unable to hide her own smile.

Celestia smiled in return. “Yes, as we all will.”

The silence had ended as they predicted, and a slew of other scientists caught up with them. One in particular held out his clipboard via magic, speaking rapidly, “Directors, would you like to see how the HEAVs are coming along? Or perhaps you would like to see the training programs for our newest recruits? Or-or-or perhaps you would like some updates on Operation Skull—?”

“We are here to observe the final stages of our most precious project, and nothing more,” Celestia interrupted with a raised hoof, halting the team of scientists that followed them. Pausing in the middle of the catwalk, she turned to face the brilliant minds behind T.I.T.A.N. “Are our contacts from the Neighponese T.I.T.A.N. sector present and accounted for?”

Lowering his clipboard, the unicorn snapped back to the real world, nodding fiercely and replying, “Oh, he’s waiting for you in the observation deck. This way, please!”

The sisters strained themselves, brows furrowing.

“He?” Luna questioned. “As in… only one?”

She never received a response. Neither her or her sister. Instead, a rush of scientists made their way to the end of the catwalk and to the observation deck several dozen yards away from them. The sisters looked to one another for support, for an answer, but could only find that limitless support. So, seeking the answers themselves, they proceeded onward.

Reaching the observation deck, they found him. Their contact, if what was said was to be believed. It wasn’t too difficult to point him out. He was surrounded by multiple T.I.T.A.N. scientists and his own pair of armored guards, swords in their sheaths and black armor and masks shielding their identities. As for the one they guarded, Celestia and Luna’s supposed contact from the Neighponese sector of T.I.T.A.N., he took on a less covert appearance.

He was a unicorn, a light red coat visible beneath the black jacket he wore on top, the collar flipped up that partially shielded the side of his face. With a combed, jet-black mane and a look that could swoon even the most uptight of mares within Canterlot, the stallion turned around and smiled at the directors. It was a type of smile that knew what he was, was damn proud of it, and wasn’t afraid to flaunt it. Didn’t care because he knew he could back up every last word spoken of him.

That was the impression he radiated. What he had given Celestia and Luna in the single second when their eyes met. Celestia had to readjust herself, clearing her throat and declaring, “We must say… when we called for our contacts in the Neighponese T.I.T.A.N. sector… we expected some familiar faces. Certainly not yours.”

He swayed off the scientists, earned the approval of his safety from his guards, and took a step forward to the Alicorn sisters. Living legends in their own right, returning from the life of luxury and retirement to join the greater cause on the horizon. He liked that. He was proud to have joined them for such a time as this.

He made that clear and hid nothing. “Forgive my intrusion, Directors,” he said in a slick accent courtesy of the East. He bowed his head politely, as his customs ordained, and rose with an even slicker smile. “Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shatter Heart, and the contacts before me were merely the face of Neighpon’s T.I.T.A.N. As for me…”

Holding his hoof over his chest, he held that same smile that knew too much and was just as excited about unveiling every last juicy detail. And he told them, “I am the heart of it. Lead commander, a brilliant tactician… and a stunning pilot. Heh… not to brag or anything… but feel free to be impressed.”

“Forgive us for our lack of shock,” Luna replied in a deadpan tone of voice. “But… why are you here? What would we need a pilot for when we have an impressive surplus of our own?”

Shatter Heart’s smile fell, but only slightly. To indicate the shift of his personality, to show how serious he was when he answered them.

“My Mecha will require pilots…”

Now if there was anything to go by in his voice, the drop in his tone, the darkening look in his eyes, it was that he had already reached a conclusive state of mind. Of being. He knew who he was and what he was there for, and it didn’t seem like anything the sisters could say could ever change his stance in what he believed.

Especially when he called it his Mecha. That alone didn’t sit well with either sister. Celestia made their reaction as real and visible as could be, declaring to him, “Commander, Project Mecha is a joint effort. Surely you know that? I don’t think it should belong to any single—”

Shatter Heart raised a hoof, shocking the scientists around him when Celestia fell silent to it. “And he won’t,” the unicorn replied. “He won’t. He will belong to the people in which he was born to protect. And don’t we all fight for the people?”

He tried to turn the heat of the debate back on the sisters, use their own beliefs against them to further his own. The sisters were stronger than that, had a deeper understanding than mere mortals could ever know. They remained just as resolute and countered Shatter Heart’s strange choice of wording.

“Now it’s a he?” Luna questioned. “Just what are you getting at… Commander?”

He could tell they were growing agitated by his appearing. By his beliefs. Shatter Heart needed them all to be on the same page. They couldn’t stand divided, especially in such a crucial point in time as now. Unity was the only way forward for T.I.T.A.N. if they had any hope of survival. Shatter Heart had seen it, he knew it to be true, and he needed them to see it just as well.

So, without further ado, he bowed his head respectfully and began again.

“I would like to thank you both for our trusted partnership over this past year. It has been a difficult year of rebuilding. So much was lost… and yet so much more was gained in the process. In progress, we came together to unite our skills for one goal and one goal only. The lead T.I.T.A.N. sector here in Canterlot—with its immense resources shared from across the world—and the Neighponese sector—with its brilliant minds—ensured that this creation, this dream would be made reality.”

Turning away from the directors, Shatter Heart gazed out into the facility, onto the final stages of construction unfolding before him. His guards remained where they were, unnaturally quiet and staring blankly at their commander. The scientists shifted their eyes from Shatter Heart and onto their greatest project. Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but stare as well.

Shatter Heart never wanted to look away. He was so speechless, practically breathless. So unbelievably proud of what they managed to achieve. Staring at the machine left the indelible image burning ever more brightly in the back of his mind, in his deepest, darkest nightmares. In every horror story he had heard as a child and had grown up to witness for himself in his lifetime.

The image that was meant to spread terror would now be used to spread hope. Unity. Order.

He turned away for but a moment, stared at the metal flooring. “I know some among you may believe Gojira to be a shining beacon of hope. Where I’m from… we know him for who he truly is. We have legends, history even that show the true terrors he can unleash once given the purpose. His own self-righteous purpose. Gojira may have fought for you before, he may have given you that façade, but I and my people know the truth. How long until you discover that for yourself? Will it be too late for you to figure it out?”

Lifting his eyes, there was a new shade of untold darkness deep within his stare. A stare that tore directly into Celestia and Luna alike.

“How long… until he decides that we are the enemy?” he asked, and nopony answered.

Not even the directors. They appeared just as ghostly silent as every last scientist. Shatter Heart continued. “We need more than just Gojira. We saw the power of these creatures, the death these Titans dealt when they raged across the world… The same type of power Gojira was capable of in the Crystal Empire. The same power my people know that he is capable of…”

When he brought up the Crystal Empire, memories instantly flooded the minds of both Celestia and Luna. Just as he had intended, seeing their reactions flinch from stable to shaken, to fearful and even showing signs of grief. Shatter Heart shared the same feelings, having seen his own home suffer just as greatly, if not more so.

“Such a tragedy,” he said, and meant it. “Such a needless loss of precious life. How many was it again? Six… seven million lost? If the Mass Awakening or the Battle of the Three Kings showed us anything, it was that we need a protector that would put the lives of the innocent above all else. One who would not just fight for the world… but for every life. We need a Gojira that will fight for us. Surely you believe the same as I…?”

He knew the answer to that, but he wanted to see it burn from their expressions.

“This is our only chance now,” Shatter declared, speaking the words on everyone’s minds. Declaring the chorus in all of their hearts. “To defend our very way of life from a beast that puts the needs of our world above all of us. The needs of the same world that we cultivated and protected for thousands of years. That we strengthened, that we healed… all of this beautiful progress that could easily become a sea of flames by his decision alone. No… today is the day that we unanimously say no. Today is the day we understand that Gojira puts his own needs above every other life.”

When he stopped, he ensured that every last eye was focused on him. Every last breath was halted for his. And the hearts of Celestia and Luna were intertwined indelibly with his own. Until he saw that, he finally asked, “You have seen it yourself… have you not?”

They did. They saw it once before and never wanted to see it again. The sheer power he wielded, the destruction he caused—that all the Titans caused—it was too much for Celestia and Luna to imagine unfolding on a scale like the Mass Awakening ever again. They made a promise never to let such a travesty happen again, but in doing so they left their trust in a creature that lived and now ruled by his own accord. By what he believed was right for the natural course of the world to take.

And if that meant… their extinction… then who would be able to stop him?

They still held that trust. They still kept their faith in Godzilla, and if not, then in Fluttershy. Then in the ones who led them to this point, such as Mothra. Now that she was gone and no closer to coming back to them, T.I.T.A.N. needed a means to defend the innocent on a global scale. The Mass Awakening showed that their meager weapons, their vast array of armies were not enough to protect themselves. The Battle of the Three Kings showed that Godzilla would do absolutely everything necessary to achieve his version of order and peace.

And just how many would die to achieve that? Neither Celestia or Luna dared to answer. Their weapons would not be used against Godzilla, not until he himself turned against them and deemed ponykind the greatest threat to the world. Their weapons, their machines, their creations would be used only in the defense of innocent life. Created by life, for life, and the preservation of it.

Twilight trusted them. She knew about the project. She approved it. Most of T.I.T.A.N. knew of it. Those that donated supplies and materials for the project’s creation… they knew. Even some who donated and shared their resources did not know their true purpose. Others… soon, they would know. But Twilight knew just as much as they did on what needed to be accomplished if all else failed.

If Godzilla… turned on them…

“We see only what needs to be done,” Celestia shakily expressed, turning to Luna for support. She offered it; she strengthened her sister just enough for both of them to take the necessary stand to say what needed to be said. “You came here because you understand just like we do. We need to protect our people, our world… our very way of life. And if Godzilla stands against that one day… then this is our only hope. This is our last resort.”

Luna gravely nodded, turning to Shatter Heart and expressing that resolute dread just as shakily as her older sister. Telling him truthfully, “Our endgame.”

Shatter Heart believed them. He believed every last word they spoke and let loose the deepest breath of relief he could manage. Thankful for their understanding, for their cooperation. Their hearts were shared in the same goal and that was all he needed to look forward to the days of tomorrow. To the promises yet to be fulfilled.

Starting with one they all came to agree to. “Directors… our partnership has been immensely wonderful… and beneficial. Not only to us… but soon to all the world. To our collaborative creation.”

Celestia and Luna lifted their eyes to meet his, but he had already faced away. He rested his hoof onto the railing, gazed out into the heart of the mountain and smiled.

His eyes settled on his work brought to life.

“And there is nothing more beneficial… more wonderful… than creation.”

Soon, all the observation deck was staring just as well. Onto their grand work, their even grander creation. The machine rose so high that not even the multi-storied observation deck could match it. Its eyes were dark and its jaws hung open, almost lifeless. Almost dead. Not for long. The claws of the machine were locked in place by its sides, a mechanical rib cage just as dark and lifeless as the metallic, rectangular dorsal plates lined down its tremendous spine… and curving atop of its tail.

It remained lifeless for now, but the machine was not dead. The dream was not dead. Far from it. What they achieved here today would kick-start the future of their species into the next decade. The next millennium perhaps. The power they would soon wield, built by nations, would ensure the safety and preservation of their species for a thousand years, and forevermore. No Titan would be able to stand against them, because they had one of their own. One that would lead them to victory, to greatness. To survival. And it all began with the machine. With him.

T.I.T.A.N.’s greatest weapon. Godzilla’s equal, his superior. A Global Protector.

The one who would fight for them.

Their Mechagodzilla.